The
First
Book
.
Of
the
Diseases
,
and
different
Dispositions
of
Women
with
Child
,
from
the
time
of
Conception
to
the
full
time
of
Reckoning
.
MAny
Indispositions
may
arrive
to
Women
from
the
time
of
Conception
to
the
full
term
of
Labour
,
because
they
are
then
not
only
subject
to
those
which
are
caused
by
pregnancy
,
but
to
those
also
which
happen
at
other
times
.
It
is
not
my
design
so
to
enlarge
as
to
examine
all
,
but
onely
to
enquire
into
the
principal
and
most
usual
Maladies
that
accompany
Great-Bellies
,
and
have
,
during
their
course
,
some
particular
Indications
for
their
Cure
;
for
as
for
those
which
have
only
general
Indications
,
and
may
happen
indifferently
to
a
Woman
at
any
time
,
they
may
easily
be
known
and
redressed
by
the
ordinary
means
,
provided
that
you
have
all
the
while
regard
to
the
disposition
of
the
Great-Belly
.
It
would
be
sufficient
to
my
purpose
,
of
a
through
examination
(
in
pursuance
of
my
intention
)
of
every
circumstance
of
a
Great-Belly
,
to
begin
with
the
explication
of
a
Conception
,
which
must
precede
it
:
but
,
since
that
cannot
happen
but
to
a
fruitfull
Woman
,
I
will
,
before
I
discourse
of
it
,
that
you
may
the
better
understand
it
from
its
original
,
give
you
some
considerable
Observations
concerning
the
Fruitfulness
and
Barrenness
of
Women
;
for
Barrenness
proceeds
oftner
from
Women
than
Men
:
for
there
are
many
conditions
required
in
a
Woman
,
which
Men
have
no
occasion
of
,
who
only
need
to
provide
a
small
quantity
of
their
Seed
,
and
that
at
once
,
to
generate
;
but
Women
,
besides
their
Seed
,
must
have
a
fit
place
to
receive
both
,
as
the
Womb
is
when
well
disposed
;
and
matter
appointed
for
the
Child's
nourishment
,
during
its
whole
stay
there
,
as
is
the
menstruous
blood
:
This
is
the
cause
,
that
for
one
impotent
Man
,
there
may
be
above
thirty
barren
Women
found
.
Let
us
therefore
first
of
all
see
what
are
the
signs
of
Fruitfulness
and
Barrenness
in
Women
.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
signs
of
Fertility
and
Sterility
in
Women
.
By
the
Fertility
of
a
Woman
,
I
understand
a
natural
disposition
of
her
Body
,
by
means
of
which
,
with
the
assistance
of
a
Man
,
she
may
engender
her
like
:
And
by
Sterility
,
which
is
directly
contrary
,
I
intend
an
[
](A88969-e12140-b)*
*
Incapacity
.
Impotency
,
which
proceeds
from
some
vice
or
fault
either
of
her
whole
body
,
or
of
some
particular
part
.
We
must
how
make
some
enquiries
after
the
most
notable
signs
of
the
one
and
the
other
,
and
chiefly
of
those
which
may
be
perceived
by
our
sight
or
touch
,
by
which
we
may
better
judge
than
by
many
others
,
that
for
the
most
part
are
uncertain
:
For
those
which
are
taken
from
different
temperaments
,
may
easily
deceive
us
,
forasmuch
as
we
may
often
find
Women
of
a
very
ill
habit
,
and
full
of
ill
humours
,
notwithstanding
fruitful
.
First
,
therefore
,
we
affirm
the
Womb
to
be
a
part
absolutely
necessary
to
fertility
,
and
the
principal
object
to
be
represented
and
examined
to
make
a
judgment
of
it
:
but
as
we
find
not
every
Ground
proper
to
yeeld
Fruit
,
and
that
some
are
so
ungrateful
as
to
produce
nothing
;
so
likewise
it
is
not
enough
,
for
a
Woman
to
have
a
Womb
to
be
capable
of
Conception
,
since
we
find
divers
that
have
them
,
barren
.
We
have
already
[
](A88969-e12170-b)*
*
In
his
Anatomy
not
yet
printed
shewed
you
exactly
what
the
composition
and
natural
structure
of
it
ought
to
be
,
for
to
serve
to
so
admirable
an
end
as
generation
:
Wherefore
we
will
now
speak
no
further
of
that
,
but
refer
you
to
that
place
to
be
informed
.
You
must
know
then
in
general
that
the
signs
of
fecundity
in
a
Women
are
,
that
her
Womb
be
well
disposed
,
that
she
be
at
least
thirteen
or
fourteen
years
of
age
,
and
at
most
but
45
or
50
generally
and
for
the
most
part
(
though
some
,
yet
very
rarely
,
conceive
sooner
or
later
according
to
their
different
natures
and
dispositions
)
that
they
be
of
a
good
temperament
and
indifferently
sanguine
,
that
they
have
their
Courses
in
due
time
,
of
good
blood
and
laudable
in
coulour
,
quantity
,
quality
,
and
consistance
,
and
regularly
every
month
,
at
once
,
without
interruption
,
from
the
time
they
begin
to
flow
till
the
time
the
evacuation
is
compleated
.
We
say
that
the
bloud
ought
to
be
good
and
laudable
,
because
it
is
a
regurgitation
and
natural
evacuation
only
of
what
is
superfluous
in
Women
not
with
Child
,
and
yet
of
age
capable
of
Conception
;
which
hath
no
malignity
in
it self
,
as
many
falsly
imagine
:
for
in
healthful
women
it
hardly
differs
either
in
colour
,
consistence
,
or
quality
from
that
which
remains
in
the
vessels
,
except
in
the
small
alteration
,
which
is
caused
by
the
heat
of
the
place
whence
it
proceeds
,
and
by
the
mixture
of
some
humours
with
which
the
womb
is
alwayes
plentifully
furnisht
.
This
evacuation
(
if
in
order
)
ought
to
be
every
month
but
once
,
though
some
have
them
every
fourtnight
,
or
at
the
end
of
three
weeks
,
according
as
they
are
more
or
less
sanguine
,
or
cholerick
,
or
have
their
blood
heated
:
and
to
continue
two
or
three
days
together
,
or
six
at
most
,
and
that
by
little
and
little
,
constant
without
interruption
,
and
also
more
or
less
according
to
the
difference
of
their
particular
temperaments
.
If
a
Woman
have
few
of
them
,
as
when
she
grows
in
years
,
she
becomes
barren
,
forasmuch
as
this
blood
seems
to
nourish
the
Child
in
the
Womb
:
and
likewise
if
she
have
too
many
,
because
the
Woman
thereby
grows
too
weak
and
the
Womb
too
cold
.
There
are
notwithstanding
some
Women
who
void
more
of
them
in
two
days
,
than
others
in
eight
.
They
must
flow
by
little
and
little
without
interruption
,
and
not
all
at
once
;
for
great
and
sudden
evacuations
cause
great
dissipation
of
spirits
,
of
which
abundance
are
necessary
for
generation
;
and
the
interruption
of
these
evacuations
shews
some
impediment
in
nature
,
or
some
vice
or
evil
disposition
of
the
Womb.
If
all
these
signs
concur
,
we
may
very
probably
judge
the
Woman
fruitful
;
I
say
probably
,
because
there
are
many
who
have
them
all
,
and
yet
cannot
conceive
,
though
they
do
their
endeavours
,
and
observe
thereto
all
the
requisite
and
necessary
circumstances
which
we
shall
hereafter
mention
:
There
are
likewise
others
,
who
,
notwithstanding
they
have
not
all
these
conditions
,
are
fruitful
.
Now
if
all
the
above
named
patticulars
are
found
in
a
Woman
that
is
barren
,
and
that
you
desire
to
inquire
more
narrowly
,
and
to
be
informed
more
certainly
whether
she
be
capable
of
conception
,
Hippocrates
teacheth
a
way
to
know
it
,
to
which
I
give
little
credit
,
because
the
reasons
of
it
are
very
obscure
.
It
is
in
his
59
Aphorism
of
his
5th
Book
,
where
he
saith
,
Si
mulier
non
concipiat
,
&
scire
placet
an
sit
conceptura
,
vestibus
undique
obvolutam
subter
suffito
:
ac
si
odor
corpus
pervadere
videatur
,
ad
nares
&
os
usque
,
non
sua
culpa
sterilem
esse
scito
.
If
a
Woman
doth
not
conceive
,
and
you
are
desirous
to
know
whether
she
is
capable
,
or
no
;
wrap
her
close
round
with
clothes
,
and
put
a
perfume
under
her
;
and
if
she
perceive
the
sent
to
pass
through
her
body
to
her
nose
and
mouth
,
be
assured
(
saith
he
)
it
is
not
her
fault
she
is
barren
.
Fertility
was
anciently
so
esteemed
by
our
fore-fathers
,
that
they
believed
Barrenness
to
be
a
mark
of
reprobation
;
by
reason
of
which
the
fruitfull
Servant
despised
her
barren
Mistress
;
as
we
reade
in
the
16th
Chapter
of
Genesis
,
where
mention
is
made
of
Sarai
,
Abraham's
Wife
,
who
,
seeing
that
she
could
have
no
Children
,
and
being
past
the
age
of
hoping
for
any
,
and
that
her
Husband
was
displeased
at
it
,
bid
him
take
her
Aegyptian
Chamber-maid
,
named
Agar
,
to
lie
with
him
,
that
by
her
means
the
might
give
him
lineage
,
which
good
Father
Abraham
quickly
did
,
and
had
by
her
afterwards
a
Son
,
which
was
called
Ishmael
:
but
from
the
time
this
Maid
had
conceived
,
she
began
to
despise
her
Mistress
Sarai
,
who
was
as
yet
barren
.
The
Women
of
our
times
are
not
so
earnest
to
have
lineage
after
this
fashion
,
there
being
but
few
that
will
suffer
their
Husbands
to
caress
their
Chamber-maids
,
much
less
[
](A88969-e12320-b)*
*
Lovingly
.
charitably
to
excite
them
to
follow
this
example
,
which
custom
is
abolished
amongst
us
.
I
also
admire
the
great
passion
which
many
have
,
who
complain
of
nothing
with
greater
regret
than
to
the
without
Children
,
especially
without
Sons
.
For
my
part
,
I
believe
they
that
descend
from
Caesar
,
or
the
Family
of
Bourbons
,
may
with
some
reason
be
led
away
with
this
superstitious
and
common
inclination
of
preserving
their
kind
,
and
be
vexed
with
these
sorts
of
inquietudes
,
which
no
wayes
become
ordinary
people
;
though
excusable
,
and
may
be
permitted
to
great
Monarchs
and
illustrious
men
.
When
we
perfectly
understand
the
natural
dispositions
,
we
may
the
easier
discern
those
contrary
to
nature
;
wherefore
the
signs
of
fruitfulness
easily
teach
us
those
of
barrenness
.
The
signs
and
causes
of
barrenness
proceed
either
from
the
age
,
or
evil
temperature
and
vicious
conformation
of
the
Womb
,
and
parts
depending
on
it
,
or
the
indisposition
and
intemperature
of
the
whole
habit
.
The
evil
conformation
of
the
Womb
renders
Women
barren
,
when
its
neck
(
called
the
Vagina
)
is
so
narrow
,
that
it
cannot
give
way
to
penetration
;
and
when
it
is
wholly
or
in
part
closed
by
some
external
or
internal
membrane
,
(
which
is
very
rare
,
if
at
all
)
or
by
any
tumour
,
callosity
,
or
cicatrice
,
which
may
hinder
the
Woman
from
the
free
use
of
copulation
.
But
it
is
not
sufficient
that
the
Man's
Yard
enter
the
Vagina
,
which
is
the
anti-chamber
to
the
Womb
:
for
,
if
in
the
act
of
copulation
,
he
knocks
at
the
door
,
which
is
the
internal
orifice
,
and
it
be
not
opened
,
all
is
to
no
purpose
.
This
orifice
is
likewise
hindred
from
opening
by
some
callosity
,
proceeding
from
abundance
of
ill
humours
,
which
usually
slow
down
from
the
Matrix
,
or
by
some
tumour
which
may
happen
to
it
;
or
also
,
by
some
part
,
which
may
so
compress
it
,
that
it
cannot
dilate
to
receive
the
Seed
,
as
doth
the
Epiploon
(
or
cawl
)
in
fat
Women
,
according
to
the
opinion
of
Hippocrates
in
his
46th
Aphorism
of
his
5th
Book
,
where
he
saith
,
Quae
praeier
naturam
crassae
,
non
concipiunt
,
iis
os
uteri
ab
omento
comprimitur
,
&
priusquam
extenuentur
,
non
concipiunt
.
Women
exceeding
fat
do
not
conceive
,
because
the
Cawl
compresseth
the
orifice
of
their
Womb
,
neither
can
they
till
they
grow
lean
.
I
do
not
willingly
admit
amongst
the
causes
of
barrenness
,
this
compression
of
the
inward
orifice
by
the
Epiploon
,
forasmuch
as
Aritin
hath
very
well
remedied
it
,
by
some
of
the
postures
invented
by
him
,
by
which
this
orifice
need
not
be
so
compressed
in
the
action
.
The
most
frequent
reason
why
this
orifice
opens
not
in
this
act
to
receive
the
Man's
Seed
,
is
the
insensibility
of
some
Women
,
who
take
no
pleasure
in
the
venerial
act
;
but
when
they
have
an
appetite
,
the
Womb
desirous
and
covetous
of
the
Seed
,
at
that
instant
opens
it self
to
receive
it
,
and
be
delighted
with
it
.
But
though
the
Vagina
,
or
neck
of
the
Womb
,
and
the
inward
orifice
opens
to
give
passage
to
the
Seed
;
yet
may
they
very
often
continue
barren
,
if
the
scituation
of
this
orifice
be
not
rightly
placed
,
but
either
backwards
towards
the
[
](A88969-e12470-b)*
*
Great
,
or
right
Gut
.
Intestin
rectum
,
or
towards
either
side
;
all
which
hinders
the
Man
from
[
](A88969-e12490-b)†
†
shooting
.
darting
his
Seed
directly
into
it
,
and
consequently
the
Woman
from
conceiving
.
Hippocrates
seems
to
have
noted
all
the
signs
and
causes
of
barrenness
,
which
usually
proceed
from
the
evil
temper
of
the
Womb
,
in
his
62
Aphorism
of
the
5th
Book
,
where
he
saith
,
Quae
frigidos
&
densos
habent
uteros
,
non
concipiunt
,
&
quae
praehumidos
habent
uteros
,
non
concipiunt
:
extinguitur
enim
in
ipsis
genitura
.
Et
quae
plus
aequo
siccos
&
adurentes
:
Nam
alimenti
defectu
semen
corrumpitur
.
Quae
vero
ex
utrisque
nactae
sunt
moderatam
temperiem
,
eae
faecundae
evadunt
.
All
such
Women
whose
Womb
is
cold
and
close
,
cannot
conceive
;
nor
they
who
have
it
too
moist
:
because
the
Seed
is
extinguished
in
it
.
And
likewise
such
who
have
it
too
dry
and
hot
;
because
,
for
want
of
aliment
the
Seed
corrupts
:
but
such
as
are
of
a
moderate
temperament
are
fruitful
.
Of
all
these
which
Hippocrates
recites
in
this
Aphorism
,
the
most
common
,
according
to
my
opinion
,
is
the
continual
Humidity
of
the
Womb
,
fed
by
an
abundance
of
the
Whites
,
with
which
many
are
very
much
inconvenienced
,
the
humours
of
the
whole
Body
being
accustomed
to
steer
their
course
this
way
,
which
can
very
hardly
be
turned
away
when
inveterate
,
and
the
Womb
being
imbued
with
these
vicious
moistures
,
becomes
inwardly
so
unctuous
and
slippery
,
that
the
Seed
(
though
viscous
and
glutinous
)
cannot
cleave
to
it
,
nor
be
retained
within
it
,
which
is
the
cause
that
it
slips
immediatly
away
,
or
in
some
short
time
after
it
is
received
.
Barrenness
may
also
proceed
from
the
whole
habit
of
the
Body
,
as
when
a
Woman
is
too
old
,
or
too
young
:
for
the
Seed
of
the
young
is
not
yet
prolifick
,
neither
have
they
the
menstruous
blood
;
which
two
things
are
requisit
to
fruitfulness
:
and
that
of
the
aged
is
in
too
small
a
quantity
,
and
too
cold
,
who
likewise
want
the
menstruous
blood
.
An
universal
intemperature
(
though
the
Woman
be
of
convenient
years
)
renders
them
however
barren
,
as
it
happens
when
they
are
hectick
,
hydropick
,
feaverish
and
sickly
,
and
especially
so
much
the
more
as
the
noble
parts
are
fallen
from
their
temperament
and
natural
constitution
:
There
are
however
many
Women
which
seem
barren
for
a
long
time
,
because
of
some
of
the
fore-mentioned
Reasons
,
yea
,
till
they
are
thirty
five
or
forty
years
old
,
and
sometimes
longer
,
who
yet
at
last
conceive
,
being
cured
of
the
indispositions
which
hindred
them
,
and
having
changed
their
temperament
by
their
age
,
of
which
we
have
had
a
remarkable
example
in
the
person
of
Queen-mother
,
lately
deceased
,
who
was
above
two
and
twenty
years
married
,
and
without
Children
,
and
yet
afterwards
,
to
the
great
joy
and
content
of
all
France
,
she
had
our
invincible
Monarch
Lewis
the
14th
,
now
reigning
,
to
whom
God
grant
a
long
and
happy
life
.
Some
of
these
Barrennesses
may
sometimes
be
cured
by
removing
their
causes
,
and
procuring
the
dispositions
we
have
said
are
necessary
to
fruitfulness
;
yea
,
of
those
which
proceed
from
an
universal
intemperament
,
by
reducing
the
Body
with
a
good
and
convenient
regimen
to
a
good
order
,
and
this
according
to
their
respective
indispositions
.
Wherefore
if
a
Woman
have
naturally
the
Vagina
too
narrow
,
and
not
from
some
of
the
causes
above-mentioned
,
she
ought
to
be
joyned
to
a
Man
whose
Member
is
proportionable
,
if
possible
:
and
if
that
will
not
do
,
(
which
happens
very
seldom
)
she
must
endeavour
to
relax
it
and
dilate
it
with
emolient
Oyls
and
Oyntments
;
if
the
neck
of
the
Womb
be
compressed
by
any
humour
,
it
must
be
resolved
and
suppurated
according
to
its
nature
and
scituation
,
having
alwayes
care
to
prevent
the
corruption
of
these
parts
,
which
being
hot
and
moist
,
are
very
subject
to
it
;
because
the
womb
serves
as
a
sink
by
which
all
the
ill
humours
of
the
body
are
purged
;
so
that
you
must
take
great
care
,
that
these
kind
of
Tumours
turn
not
to
a
Cancer
,
which
is
a
very
mischievous
malady
,
and
causeth
the
poor
Women
miserably
to
languish
which
are
afflicted
with
it
,
and
which
after
many
insupportable
pains
,
brings
them
almost
alwayes
to
an
inevitable
death
.
When
the
Vagina
is
not
clear
in
its
capacity
,
because
of
any
scar
after
a
rent
,
caused
by
some
force
or
violence
to
the
Woman
,
or
of
some
hard
labour
,
or
after
an
ulcer
which
caused
the
two
sides
to
be
agglutinated
,
whether
inwardly
or
outwardly
,
it
must
be
separated
the
best
that
may
be
with
a
[
](A88969-e12610-b)*
*
A
kind
of
large
Incision-knife
.
Bistory
,
or
some
other
Instrument
,
according
as
the
case
requires
,
hindring
,
by
interposed
Linnen
,
that
it
do
not
again
agglutinate
.
When
a
Woman
hath
no
Vulva
,
or
outward
entry
of
the
Womb
pierced
,
which
is
very
rare
,
it
must
be
opened
by
making
a
long
Incision
.
Fabricius
recites
the
like
case
in
a
Girl
of
thirteen
years
of
age
,
who
was
like
to
die
of
it
,
because
her
Terms
could
not
come
down
,
there
being
no
perforation
,
wherefore
he
did
the
like
operation
,
which
succeeded
very
well
,
and
made
her
by
that
means
capable
of
generation
.
As
to
the
inward
orifice
of
the
Womb
,
if
it
be
displaced
either
towards
the
back
or
sides
,
it
may
be
in
some
sort
remedied
,
by
making
the
Woman
to
observe
,
in
the
act
of
generation
,
a
convenient
posture
,
that
the
Man's
Seed
may
be
ejaculated
towards
the
orifice
;
and
if
the
Whites
,
or
other
Impurities
of
the
Womb
cause
barrenness
,
as
it
is
for
the
most
part
by
the
discharge
of
the
whole
habit
on
this
place
;
it
must
be
helped
by
Evacuations
,
Purgations
,
and
a
regular
Diet
,
according
to
their
different
causes
,
and
qualities
of
these
ill
humours
.
Having
thus
discovered
the
most
certain
signs
of
Fertility
,
and
the
marks
of
Sterility
,
I
will
now
(
the
better
to
pursue
the
order
I
have
proposed
)
treat
of
Conception
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
Conception
,
and
the
conditions
necessary
for
it
.
IT
is
most
certain
,
according
to
the
Rule
of
Nature
,
that
a
Woman
is
incapable
of
conceiving
,
if
she
have
not
the
conditions
requisit
for
fruitfulness
:
we
have
mentioned
them
in
the
foregoing
chapter
:
let
us
now
examine
in
this
,
what
is
Conception
,
and
how
it
is
caused
.
Conception
is
nothing
else
,
but
an
action
of
the
Womb
,
by
which
the
prolifick
seeds
of
the
Man
and
Woman
are
there
received
and
retained
,
that
an
infant
may
be
engendred
and
formed
out
of
it
.
There
are
two
sorts
of
Conceptions
;
the
one
true
,
according
to
Nature
,
to
which
succeeds
the
generation
of
the
Infant
in
the
Womb
:
the
other
false
,
which
we
may
say
is
wholly
against
Nature
,
and
there
the
seeds
change
into
water
,
false-conceptions
,
moles
,
or
any
other
strange
matter
.
The
qualifications
requisit
,
for
a
Woman
to
conceive
according
to
Nature
,
are
,
that
the
Woman
receive
and
retain
in
her
Womb
the
Mans
and
her
own
prolifick
seed
,
without
which
it
cannot
come
to
pass
;
for
it
is
necessary
that
both
seeds
should
be
there
;
nor
is
it
at
all
true
,
what
Aristotle
and
some
other
of
his
followers
affirm
,
that
the
Woman
neither
hath
nor
can
yeeld
any
seed
,
a
great
absurdity
to
believe
:
for
the
contrary
may
easily
be
discovered
,
by
seeing
the
Spermatick
Vessels
and
Testicles
of
a
fruitful
Woman
,
appointed
for
this
use
,
which
are
wholly
filled
with
this
seed
,
which
in
coition
they
discharge
as
well
as
Men.
Such
a
will
not
open
their
eyes
to
behold
a
verity
so
clear
,
may
make
reflection
on
the
resemblance
of
Infants
to
their
Mother
,
which
could
not
be
unless
her
seed
had
been
more
praedominant
than
the
Fathers
,
when
he
begot
them
;
which
likewise
happens
after
the
same
manner
when
the
Fathers
hath
more
force
and
vertue
.
Which
may
evince
,
that
the
Womens
seed
contributes
as
well
to
the
formation
of
the
Infant
as
the
Fathers
.
If
they
will
not
agree
to
a
thing
so
common
,
let
them
make
another
reflection
on
the
generation
of
certain
Animals
,
which
participate
of
the
nature
of
the
Male
and
Female
(
of
which
they
are
engendred
)
though
of
different
kind
;
as
we
daily
see
Asses
and
Mares
produce
by
their
coupling
Mules
,
which
are
Animals
of
a
middle
nature
resembling
both
the
one
and
the
other
,
that
produced
them
.
We
may
then
learn
by
this
,
that
both
Seeds
are
necessary
for
a
true
Conception
,
provided
they
be
prolifick
,
that
is
,
containing
in
them
the
Idea
of
all
the
parts
of
the
body
,
and
then
the
Womb
being
greedy
of
it
,
delights
it self
in
it
,
and
easily
retains
it
when
received
,
else
it
soon
afterwards
rejects
it
.
It
is
not
absolutely
necessary
,
that
both
the
Seeds
be
received
and
retained
intire
,
without
the
loss
of
some
part
;
for
,
provided
there
be
a
moderate
quantity
of
it
,
't
is
sufficient
:
Nor
must
we
imagin
,
that
(
though
all
of
it
be
not
received
into
the
Womb
)
the
Child
,
formed
out
of
it
,
will
want
some
limb
,
as
an
arm
,
a
leg
,
or
other
member
,
for
want
of
sufficient
matter
:
inasmuch
as
the
forming
faculty
is
whole
in
every
part
of
the
Seed
,
of
which
the
least
drop
contains
in
it
potentially
the
idea
and
form
of
all
the
parts
,
as
we
have
lately
made
appear
:
but
indeed
when
the
Seeds
are
received
but
in
small
quantity
,
the
Child
may
be
the
less
&
weaker
for
it
:
Or
if
either
or
both
of
them
have
not
the
requisit
qualities
;
or
,
though
well
enough
conditioned
,
if
the
Womb
be
imbued
and
stuft
with
ill
humours
,
as
the
menstrues
,
whites
,
and
other
filth
,
or
any
other
fault
;
if
then
there
be
a
conception
,
it
will
be
contrary
to
Nature
,
and
there
will
be
ingendred
false
births
,
Moles
,
or
dropsies
of
the
Womb
,
mixed
with
some
other
strange
bodies
,
which
are
very
troublesome
to
Women
,
till
they
void
them
.
It
is
therefore
without
cause
,
that
many
Women
are
blamed
,
when
their
children
are
born
with
red
and
livid
spots
,
which
very
much
disfigure
the
faces
of
some
of
them
:
It
is
usually
said
(
but
without
reason
)
that
this
proceeds
from
the
mothers
longing
to
drink
Wine
;
for
,
though
some
have
,
by
chance
,
been
in
effect
harrassed
(
as
they
affirm
)
with
these
passionate
desires
during
their
being
with
child
,
yet
we
must
not
superstitiously
believe
(
as
many
do
)
that
these
spots
are
so
caused
,
but
rather
from
some
other
cause
,
which
must
be
searcht
for
elsewhere
:
And
that
which
makes
it
appear
,
it
cannot
proceed
from
hence
,
is
,
that
almost
throughout
all
Italy
,
where
nothing
but
white
wine
is
drunk
,
as
also
in
Anjou
in
France
,
I
have
seen
divers
persons
marked
with
these
red
spots
:
and
in
case
it
proceeded
from
their
Mothers
longing
to
drink
Wine
,
they
ought
to
be
white
spots
,
or
of
an
Amber
colour
,
being
the
colour
of
the
wine
of
these
Countries
:
but
we
ought
rather
to
conclude
that
they
are
caused
,
from
some
extravasated
blood
,
at
the
time
the
Infant
is
formed
;
which
marks
the
skin
,
yet
very
tender
with
these
spots
,
and
colours
it
in
whatsoever
part
it
toucheth
,
much
after
the
same
manner
as
we
see
it
marked
with
Gunpouder
,
or
some
waters
producing
the
like
effect
when
it
is
washt
and
bathed
with
them
.
I
will
not
however
deny
that
the
imagination
hath
a
power
to
imprint
on
the
body
of
the
Infant
,
marks
of
this
nature
;
but
that
can
only
be
when
young
with
Child
,
and
principally
at
the
very
moment
of
conception
;
for
when
the
Child
is
compleatly
formed
,
the
imagination
can
in
no
wise
change
its
first
figure
,
and
Women
must
wean
themselves
from
these
vain
apprehensions
,
which
they
say
they
have
to
such
things
(
every
moment
)
and
serves
some
of
them
for
a
pretext
to
cover
their
liquorishness
.
Since
my
discourse
is
fallen
upon
this
subject
of
Marks
,
with
which
oft
times
the
bodies
of
Infants
are
spoted
in
their
birth
,
and
which
comes
,
as
is
ordinarily
believed
,
from
the
imagination
of
their
Mother
,
it
seems
to
me
not
much
from
my
purpose
,
to
recite
you
a
circumstance
very
particular
sound
on
Me
,
when
I
came
into
the
world
,
as
my
Father
and
Mother
have
often
told
me
,
which
is
,
that
my
Mother
being
with
Child
of
me
,
and
almost
at
the
end
of
her
reckoning
,
as
it
appear'd
afterwards
,
the
eldest
of
her
three
Sons
(
which
she
then
had
of
six
years
old
,
and
her
first-born
,
whom
she
loved
with
an
extraordinary
tenderness
and
passion
)
dyed
in
seven
dayes
of
the
small
Pox
,
all
which
time
she
continned
night
and
day
by
his
bed
side
tending
him
in
all
his
necessities
,
not
suffering
any
other
to
do
it
,
whatsoever
desires
were
made
to
her
,
not
to
weary
and
trouble
her self
,
as
she
did
,
for
the
Childs
sickness
,
alledging
that
in
her
present
condition
,
she
ought
to
be
careful
of
her self
,
and
not
be
the
cause
of
death
to
the
Infant
she
went
with
;
in
fine
,
at
the
end
of
seven
dayes
her
Son
dyed
,
upon
which
the
next
day
she
was
delivered
of
me
,
who
brought
effectively
into
the
world
with
me
six
or
seven
of
the
small
Pox.
Now
it
is
certain
,
that
it
would
be
irrational
to
say
,
that
I
had
then
contracted
these
small
Pox
in
my
Mothers
Womb
,
by
her
strong
immagination
:
But
if
I
were
asked
whence
they
proceeded
?
I
should
answer
,
that
the
contagious
air
she
breathed
without
discontiuuance
,
during
the
whole
sickness
of
her
deceased
Son
,
had
so
infected
the
mass
of
her
blood
,
with
which
at
that
time
I
was
nourished
,
that
I
,
rather
than
she
,
easily
received
the
impression
of
this
contagion
,
because
of
the
tenderness
of
my
body
.
Let
us
therefore
assert
,
that
the
imagination
cannot
produce
any
of
the
above
mentioned
effects
,
but
at
the
moment
of
conception
,
or
within
few
dayes
after
,
and
that
we
ought
for
the
most
part
to
search
elsewhere
(
if
we
desire
the
truth
of
it
)
the
cause
of
most
of
these
Spots
,
Marks
,
and
Signes
with
which
many
Infants
are
born
.
CHAP.
III
Of
the
Signs
of
Conception
.
AS
it
is
very
hard
and
belonging
only
to
expert
Gardeners
to
know
Plants
as
soon
as
they
begin
to
spring
forth
of
the
Earth
;
so
likewise
there
are
none
but
expert
[
](A88969-e12840-b)*
*
Chirurgeons
onely
practise
Midwifery
in
France
.
Chirurgeons
can
give
a
Woman
certain
assurance
of
Conception
from
its
beginning
:
although
some
of
these
signs
,
resembling
those
of
the
suppression
of
the
Terms
and
other
maladies
in
Women
,
cause
many
to
be
deceived
in
it
.
I
will
not
trouble
my self
to
make
a
recital
of
a
great
number
of
signs
of
conception
,
which
rather
tend
to
superstition
,
than
an
effective
verity
:
but
only
the
most
essential
and
ordinary
,
by
which
a
Chirurgeon
may
be
assured
of
it
;
of
which
some
may
presently
be
perceived
,
others
not
till
afterwards
.
He
shall
first
examine
and
inform
himself
,
whether
the
Woman
hath
all
or
most
part
of
the
signs
of
fertility
,
which
are
already
named
in
the
discourse
of
them
,
if
not
,
he
must
impute
them
to
some
other
cause
;
and
supposing
she
be
fruitful
,
you
may
then
know
whether
she
have
conceived
,
by
their
agreement
,
and
more
then
ordinary
delight
in
the
act
.
It
is
not
enough
for
a
Woman
to
be
certain
she
hath
conceived
,
and
to
yeeld
and
receive
her
seed
with
the
Mans
into
her
Womb
,
unless
it
close
at
that
instant
,
and
retain
it
.
There
is
an
Article
amongst
the
customs
of
Paris
,
in
which
it
is
said
,
that
to
give
and
keep
is
not
good
:
but
it
is
not
so
in
Conception
;
for
a
Woman
gives
and
casts
her
Seed
into
her
Womb
,
and
there
retains
it
.
She
may
know
whether
she
retains
the
Seeds
,
if
she
perceives
nothing
flow
down
from
the
Womb
after
Copulation
:
The
Woman
some
few
months
after
perceives
also
some
small
pain
about
her
Navel
,
and
some
little
commotions
in
the
bottom
of
her
Belly
,
caused
by
the
Womb
's
closing
it self
to
retain
the
Seeds
,
and
contracting
it self
so
as
to
leave
no
empty
space
,
the
better
to
contain
them
,
and
embrace
them
the
closer
.
The
light
pain
of
the
Navel
comes
from
the
Blader
of
the
Urine
(
from
the
bottom
of
which
proceeds
the
Urachus
,
which
is
fastened
to
the
Navel
)
which
is
a
little
agitated
by
that
contraction
and
kind
of
motion
that
happens
to
the
Womb
,
when
it
is
closed
to
retain
the
Seeds
,
and
from
the
like
agitation
comes
also
those
little
commotions
of
the
Belly
.
These
are
the
signs
of
Conceptions
,
which
may
be
known
at
the
moment
they
happen
,
and
may
be
yet
more
certainly
known
if
you
perceive
the
inward
Orifice
exactly
close
.
Besides
these
signs
,
there
are
others
which
cannot
be
known
till
some
time
after
,
as
when
the
Woman
begins
to
have
loathings
,
having
no
other
Distemper
,
loseth
her
appetite
to
meats
which
she
did
love
:
longs
to
eate
strange
things
,
to
which
she
was
not
accustomed
,
which
happens
according
to
the
quality
of
the
humours
predominating
in
her
,
and
with
which
her
stomach
abounds
:
She
hath
often
nauseatings
and
vomitings
,
which
continue
a
long
time
:
the
Tearms
stopping
,
no
other
cause
appearing
,
having
alwayes
before
been
in
good
order
:
her
Breasts
swell
,
wax
hard
,
and
cause
pain
,
from
the
flowing
of
the
blood
and
humours
to
them
,
wanting
their
ordinary
evacuation
,
their
upper
parts
are
firmer
and
larger
,
because
of
the
repletion
;
the
Navel
starts
:
her
Nipples
are
very
obscure
or
dark
coloured
,
with
a
yellowish
livid
circle
round
about
:
her
Eyes
are
dejected
and
hollow
,
the
whites
of
them
dull
and
troubled
:
her
blood
,
when
she
hath
conceived
some
time
,
is
alwayes
bad
,
because
the
superfluities
of
it
not
being
then
purged
,
as
accustomed
,
is
altered
and
corrupted
by
their
mixture
.
Moreover
,
there
is
a
sign
,
which
all
the
Women
esteem
and
hold
in
this
doubtful
case
for
very
certain
,
which
is
,
en
ventre
plat
enfant
y
a
,
in
a
flat
Belly
there
is
a
Child
.
Indeed
there
is
rime
in
this
proverb
,
and
something
of
reason
,
but
not
as
they
imagin
,
that
the
Womb
closing
it self
after
Conception
draws
in
a
manner
the
Belly
inwards
and
flatten's
it
,
which
cannot
be
;
because
the
Womb
free
and
wavering
,
not
fastened
forwards
to
the
Belly
,
whereby
to
draw
it
back
after
that
manner
:
but
it
may
possibly
be
by
reason
that
Women
grow
lean
by
the
indispositions
of
their
pregnancy
,
and
wax
thinner
and
smaller
,
not
only
in
their
Belly
,
but
also
throughout
their
whole
body
,
as
may
be
known
the
two
first
months
of
their
pregnancy
,
during
which
time
that
which
is
contained
in
the
Womb
,
is
yet
very
small
;
but
when
the
Womans
blood
begins
to
flow
to
it
in
abundance
,
then
the
Belly
waxeth
daily
bigger
and
bigger
afterwards
,
until
her
reckoning
be
out
.
All
these
signs
concurring
in
a
Woman
who
hath
used
copulation
,
or
the
most
part
of
them
together
and
successively
,
according
to
their
seasons
;
we
may
pass
our
judgment
,
that
she
hath
conceived
,
notwithstanding
that
many
of
them
may
happen
upon
the
suppression
of
the
Terms
,
which
usually
produce
the
like
:
for
every
one
knows
,
that
it
causeth
also
in
Virgins
,
disgusts
,
nauseatings
and
vomitings
,
but
not
so
frequently
;
the
swelling
,
hardness
,
and
pains
of
the
breasts
,
as
also
extravagant
appetites
,
a
livid
colour
of
the
Eyes
,
and
others
,
to
which
you
must
have
regard
.
The
Matrix
may
be
yet
exactly
close
,
and
the
Woman
not
conceived
:
Yea
there
are
some
,
in
whom
they
almost
never
open
,
unless
very
little
to
give
passage
to
the
Tearms
;
which
happens
to
some
naturally
,
to
others
by
accident
,
as
by
some
callosity
proceeding
from
an
Ulcer
,
or
other
malady
.
If
all
these
signes
of
Conception
(
which
sometimes
may
deceive
us
,
though
rarely
,
if
they
concur
together
)
do
not
give
us
a
sufficient
assurance
of
it
,
and
that
we
desire
a
better
,
Hippocrates
teacheth
us
a
way
to
know
it
,
which
I
believe
to
be
no
more
certain
than
the
rest
:
it
is
in
his
42d
Aphorism
of
his
5th
Book
;
where
he
speaks
in
this
sort
,
Si
velis
noscere
,
an
conceperit
mulier
,
dormiturae
,
aquam
mulsam
potui
dato
:
&
si
ventris
tormina
patiatur
,
concepit
;
sin
minus
,
non
concepit
:
If
you
desire
to
know
whether
a
Woman
hath
conceived
or
no
,
give
her
,
going
to
rest
,
a
draught
of
Metheglin
;
and
if
afterwards
she
feels
pains
in
her
Belly
,
caused
by
wind
she
hath
conceived
;
if
none
,
she
hath
not
,
as
he
saith
.
Which
is
grounded
(
as
I
believe
)
upon
the
supposition
that
Metheglin
breeds
wind
,
which
cannot
pass
easily
downwards
,
because
the
Womb
(
being
full
)
compresseth
with
its
greatness
the
[
](A88969-e12970-b)*
*
The
great
Gut
.
Intestin
rectum
,
on
which
it
is
scituated
,
and
causeth
those
winds
to
rumble
,
which
are
constrained
to
recoyl
back
into
the
other
Intestines
.
If
there
be
any
occasion
where
Physicians
or
Chirurgeons
ought
to
be
more
prudent
,
and
to
make
more
reflections
upon
their
Prognosticks
for
an
affair
so
important
as
this
is
,
it
is
in
this
which
concerns
their
Judgments
as
to
conception
and
Womens
being
with
child
,
to
avoid
the
great
accidents
and
misfortunes
,
which
they
cause
who
are
too
precipitate
in
it
without
a
certain
knowledge
.
The
faults
which
are
committed
through
too
much
fear
at
such
a
time
,
are
in
some
sort
excusable
and
to
be
pardoned
;
but
not
those
caused
by
temerity
,
which
are
incomparably
greater
.
There
are
but
too
many
poor
Women
who
have
been
caused
to
miscarry
by
Medicines
and
bleeding
,
not
beleiving
they
were
with
Child
,
which
are
so
many
murders
they
are
guilty
of
who
caused
it
,
either
through
ignorance
or
rashness
:
besides
the
death
which
they
bring
to
those
little
innocent
creatures
,
by
destroying
them
in
their
Mothers
belly
,
they
often
thereby
put
the
Mothers
into
great
danger
.
We
have
lately
had
in
Paris
,
in
the
year
1666
,
a
miserable
example
of
this
kind
,
in
a
Woman
hanged
,
and
afterwards
publickly
dissected
,
near
the
Kitchen-Court
of
the
Louvre
,
who
was
found
four
months
gone
with
Child
,
notwithstanding
the
report
of
such
persons
as
had
visited
her
by
the
Judges
Order
before
her
Execution
,
who
affirmed
,
contrary
to
the
Truth
,
that
she
was
not
with
Child
.
That
which
deceived
them
was
,
the
Woman's
having
effectually
her
Courses
,
though
with
Child
.
Wherefore
't
is
not
good
to
be
too
confident
,
forasmuch
as
there
are
many
with
Child
who
have
their
Courses
;
and
I
have
known
some
who
have
had
them
all
the
time
of
their
Great-Belly
till
the
fifth
or
sixth
month
,
which
happens
according
to
the
Womans
being
more
or
less
sanguine
;
though
the
greatest
number
usually
have
them
not
:
but
there
are
very
few
general
rules
,
which
may
not
sometimes
be
excepted
against
.
This
accident
made
such
a
noise
in
Paris
,
that
it
quickly
came
to
the
knowledge
of
the
King
and
all
his
Court
,
who
very
much
blamed
those
persons
,
that
by
their
ignorance
had
caused
the
[
](A88969-e13040-b)*
*
Untimely
or
unseasonable
.
precipitated
Execution
of
this
poor
unfortunate
Creature
,
with
whom
perished
the
Infant
,
innocent
of
the
Mothers
crimes
.
Nor
must
the
Chirurgeon
much
trust
to
what
these
sort
of
Women
may
tell
him
concerning
it
,
for
,
being
afraid
of
the
punishment
of
their
crime
,
to
delay
it
,
do
almost
all
say
they
are
with
child
,
which
is
a
reason
very
considerable
,
why
the
persons
,
to
whom
such
matters
are
committed
,
should
be
very
knowing
.
There
are
yet
another
sort
of
Women
,
who
having
been
ill
treated
,
send
for
the
Chirurgeon
that
he
may
give
them
a
Certificate
,
the
better
to
be
revenged
on
their
adversary
;
which
that
they
may
the
easier
obtain
,
they
also
affirm
themselves
with
child
,
and
having
received
blowes
on
their
Belly
,
feign
that
they
find
their
great
pain
,
and
if
by
chance
they
have
at
that
time
their
Courses
,
they
endeavour
to
perswade
that
it
is
a
flooding
,
or
showes
,
wherefore
he
must
be
careful
not
to
be
deceived
:
and
yet
,
that
he
may
not
be
esteemed
ignorant
,
nor
fall
into
the
like
disgrace
,
when
there
is
any
cause
of
doubt
,
it
is
better
to
delay
a
little
,
then
rashly
to
pronounce
his
prognostick
at
a
venture
;
for
as
there
are
Women
,
who
would
be
thought
to
be
with
Child
,
though
they
are
not
;
so
there
are
others
who
will
deny
it
,
till
they
are
brought
to
bed
,
as
in
this
following
example
.
About
the
year
1654
,
being
in
the
Citty
of
Saumur
,
there
was
near
my
Lodging
a
young
and
very
handsom
Daughter
of
a
Citizen
,
who
was
five
whole
months
under
a
Physician
's
and
Apothecaries
hands
,
to
be
cured
of
a
Dropsie
which
she
complained
of
:
at
length
after
she
had
taken
many
violent
Remedies
they
had
ordered
her
,
she
was
cured
in
a
moment
,
by
bringing
forth
a
Child
at
its
full
time
,
notwithstanding
all
they
had
given
her
;
which
much
astonished
the
Physician
and
Apothecary
,
who
were
so
grosly
deceived
,
in
trusting
to
the
Maids
relation
,
who
counterfeited
the
Dropsie
so
well
,
that
they
could
never
perceive
the
truth
till
she
was
brought
to
bed
.
Some
Women
themselves
are
deceived
in
their
being
with
Child
,
as
lately
the
Wife
of
a
Counsellour
of
the
Court
,
who
after
having
been
in
a
course
of
Physick
of
six
or
seven
whole
months
for
the
Dropsie
,
under
an
eminent
Physician
,
was
at
length
brought
to
bed
of
a
Child
.
I
knew
another
Woman
,
a
Merchant
of
Squared-Timber
at
Paris
,
who
never
had
a
Child
,
though
she
so
passionately
desired
it
,
as
to
be
at
the
point
of
hoping
for
one
at
55
years
of
age
,
under
the
colour
that
she
had
still
her
Courses
.
This
Woman
was
once
perswaded
(
upon
the
recital
of
such
signs
as
she
said
she
had
)
for
the
space
of
ten
whole
months
,
that
she
was
with
Child
,
of
which
the
Midwife
and
many
others
assured
her
,
and
she
her self
likewise
believed
it
(
for
it
is
easie
to
be
perswaded
to
believe
what
one
hopes
for
with
a
strong
passion
)
she
had
a
big-belly
,
and
said
also
that
she
felt
the
Child
stir
;
and
believed
it
so
truly
,
that
finding
her self
one
day
worse
than
ordinarily
(
after
having
prepared
very
fine
necessaries
for
the
Child
she
imagined
she
went
with
)
she
sent
for
the
Midwife
,
who
when
she
was
come
,
assured
her
it
was
her
Labour
:
but
the
next
day
(
having
alwayes
till
then
expected
a
Child
)
she
voided
only
a
quantity
of
Water
,
with
some
Wind
from
the
Womb
,
and
nothing
else
:
after
which
she
was
forced
to
fold
up
her
fine
Toilets
again
which
she
had
provided
.
By
these
Examples
we
may
learn
not
to
be
too
ready
to
rely
upon
Womens
Relations
,
if
there
be
no
other
Reason
,
which
may
be
known
by
the
Examination
of
the
Signs
already
declared
.
Now
since
after
Conception
(
of
which
we
have
just
done
speaking
)
there
follows
Generation
,
let
us
consider
what
it
is
,
and
how
it
is
performed
.
CHAP.
IV.
What
Generation
is
,
and
what
is
necessary
to
it
.
IT
is
a
very
great
Truth
,
and
generally
known
,
That
whatsoever
is
in
this
lower
World
,
is
subject
to
corruption
,
and
at
length
constrained
to
suffer
death
:
which
hath
obliged
Nature
,
provident
and
careful
of
its
preservation
,
to
endue
all
things
with
a
certain
desire
of
eternizing
themselves
,
which
not
being
possible
in
individuals
,
because
mortal
by
an
indispensible
necessity
,
is
therefore
done
by
the
propagation
of
their
forms
and
kinds
.
She
obtains
her
end
,
in
respect
of
Animals
,
by
the
means
of
Generation
successively
reiterated
:
for
so
all
creatures
seem
to
immortalize
themselves
,
in
some
sense
,
by
producing
their
like
.
And
Fathers
imagin
themselves
not
quite
dead
,
if
they
leave
their
like
behind
them
after
their
death
,
to
wit
,
their
Children
.
By
Generation
,
we
understand
generally
,
a
progress
of
that
which
is
,
to
that
which
is
not
.
But
this
definition
is
a
little
too
ample
for
to
come
to
the
knowledge
of
what
we
desire
concerning
the
generation
of
perfect
Animals
,
and
chiefly
of
Mankind
;
wherefore
that
our
intention
may
be
the
easier
conceived
,
we
must
search
some
other
,
or
rather
a
description
,
which
may
more
exactly
discover
the
thing
:
to
this
purpose
we
say
that
by
the
generation
of
Mankind
,
we
mean
a
proper
and
particular
action
of
the
Womb
;
by
which
working
upon
both
seeds
there
retained
,
it
forms
and
shapes
a
body
out
of
them
,
composed
of
divers
parts
,
which
it
disposeth
in
order
,
to
become
in
time
the
Organ
of
the
Soul
,
which
must
be
infused
into
it
.
There
are
many
things
requisit
to
make
the
Generation
perfect
,
without
which
it
would
be
wholly
and
absolutely
impossible
:
there
are
usually
three
principally
reckoned
,
to
wit
,
diversity
of
sex
,
their
congression
,
and
the
mixture
of
both
Seeds
,
which
we
will
a
little
particularly
examine
.
Although
some
define
a
Woman
to
be
an
Animal
which
can
engender
in
it self
,
and
that
this
may
be
true
;
yet
it
is
most
certain
,
that
she
cannot
engender
without
a
Man
that
hath
discharg'd
his
Seed
into
her
womb
.
And
though
we
daily
see
Pullets
have
Eggs
,
and
other
Fowl
,
without
the
Cocks
treading
them
,
yet
of
those
Eggs
there
will
never
come
Chickens
,
because
the
Male
never
had
made
an
impression
on
them
,
nor
given
them
this
prolifick
vertue
,
which
is
absolutely
necessary
to
this
purpose
.
This
may
convince
us
that
diversity
of
sex
is
necessarily
requisit
,
as
well
to
those
Animals
,
as
to
the
more
perfect
,
which
is
Man
.
Diversity
of
sex
would
profit
little
,
if
copulation
did
not
likewise
follow
;
though
some
subtile
Women
,
to
cloak
their
shamelesness
,
would
perswade
one
that
they
were
never
touch'd
by
any
Man
who
could
get
them
with
Child
,
as
she
of
whom
Averroes
speaks
,
who
conceived
in
a
Bath
in
which
a
Man
had
washt
himself
a
little
before
,
and
had
cast
forth
his
Seed
into
it
,
which
was
drawn
and
suckt
in
(
as
he
saith
)
by
the
Womb
of
this
Woman
:
but
this
is
a
story
fit
to
amuse
little
children
.
Now
to
the
end
these
different
sexes
should
be
obliged
to
come
to
this
touch
,
which
we
call
Copulation
,
besides
the
desire
of
begetting
their
like
,
which
naturally
incites
them
to
it
,
the
parts
of
Men
and
Women
destined
to
Generation
,
are
endued
with
a
delightful
and
mutual
itch
,
to
stir
them
up
to
the
action
,
without
which
it
would
be
impossible
for
a
Man
(
so
divine
an
Animal
)
born
for
the
contemplation
of
heavenly
things
,
to
joyn
himself
to
a
Woman
,
in
regard
of
the
uncleanness
of
the
parts
,
and
of
the
act
.
And
on
the
other
side
;
If
Women
did
but
think
of
a
thousand
pains
and
inconveniences
which
their
great
Bellies
cause
them
,
of
the
pains
they
endure
,
and
the
hazard
of
their
lives
when
they
are
in
labour
,
to
which
may
be
added
the
loss
of
their
beauty
,
which
is
the
most
precious
gift
they
have
,
and
which
makes
them
be
beloved
by
those
that
possess
them
,
certainly
it
might
also
afright
them
from
it
:
But
neither
the
one
nor
the
other
make
these
reflections
till
after
the
action
(
whence
comes
the
saying
,
Post
coitum
omne
animal
triste
)
considering
nothing
before
but
the
mutual
pleasure
they
receive
by
it
.
It
is
then
from
this
voluptuous
Itch
,
and
the
desire
of
begetting
their
like
,
that
Nature
obligeth
both
these
sexes
to
this
congression
.
As
to
the
mixture
of
both
seeds
;
it
is
certain
that
the
diversity
of
sexes
and
their
congression
,
are
but
for
this
end
,
without
which
Generation
cannot
be
;
though
some
would
have
Womens
seed
serve
to
no
purpose
;
yea
,
that
they
neither
have
any
,
nor
eject
any
,
as
Aristotle
saith
:
but
we
have
proved
the
contrary
in
the
Chapter
of
Conception
,
by
the
example
of
daily
experience
,
to
which
you
may
have
recourse
,
to
avoid
repetition
.
All
these
three
Circumstances
,
to
wit
,
the
diversity
of
sexes
,
their
congression
,
and
the
mixture
of
their
matters
,
which
is
called
Seeds
,
must
precede
Conception
,
to
which
succeeds
Generation
,
on
this
fashion
:
As
soon
as
the
Woman
hath
conceived
,
that
is
,
hath
received
and
retained
in
her
Womb
the
two
prolifick
seeds
,
it
is
every
way
compressed
to
imbrace
them
closely
,
and
is
so
exactly
closed
,
that
the
point
of
a
Needle
(
as
saith
Hippocrates
)
cannot
enter
it
without
violence
;
after
which
it
reduceth
by
its
heat
,
from
power
into
action
,
the
several
faculties
,
which
are
in
the
seeds
it
contains
,
making
use
of
the
Spirits
with
which
these
frothy
and
boyling
seeds
abound
,
and
are
as
instruments
with
which
it
begins
to
trace
out
the
first
lineaments
of
all
the
parts
,
to
which
afterwards
(
making
use
of
the
menstruous
blood
flowing
to
it
)
it
gives
in
time
growth
,
and
the
last
perfection
.
Generation
may
be
divided
into
three
different
seasons
,
which
are
,
the
beginning
,
middle
,
and
the
end
.
The
beginning
is
,
when
there
is
no
other
matter
in
the
Womb
but
the
two
seeds
,
which
continue
so
to
the
sixth
day
,
as
Hippocrates
notes
;
and
calls
them
for
that
time
the
geniture
,
as
much
as
to
say
,
from
whence
generation
must
proceed
:
he
speaks
of
it
in
his
Book
De
Natura
Pueri
:
and
he
saith
,
that
by
the
experiences
he
brings
of
it
,
one
may
judge
of
the
other
times
.
He
relates
a
story
of
a
Woman
,
which
at
six
dayes
end
cast
forth
with
a
noise
at
once
out
of
her
Womb
the
seeds
she
had
conceived
,
resembling
a
raw
egg
,
without
a
shell
,
having
only
the
small
skin
over
it
;
or
,
to
the
abortive
eggs
,
which
have
no
shell
:
which
little
membrane
was
on
the
outside
a
little
coloured
with
red
,
and
involved
in
it
this
seed
,
which
was
of
a
round
figure
:
in
the
internal
part
might
be
seen
white
and
reddish
fibres
,
with
a
thick
humour
,
in
the
midst
of
which
was
found
something
like
the
umbilick
vessels
.
Hippocrates
calls
this
first
time
of
generation
,
Geniture
,
as
is
already
mentioned
,
during
which
time
neither
figure
nor
distinction
can
be
observed
,
but
only
some
beginning
of
a
disposition
to
receive
the
form
of
the
parts
;
after
which
follows
the
second
time
,
which
begins
where
the
first
ends
,
that
is
,
at
the
sixth
day
,
and
lasts
to
the
30th
.
The
time
that
the
same
Hippocrates
assures
us
the
males
are
compleatly
formed
,
and
the
females
not
till
the
42d.
After
the
first
six
dayes
are
past
,
and
the
Womb
hath
wrought
,
according
to
the
fashion
we
have
explained
,
upon
the
seeds
,
which
are
there
yet
without
any
mixture
of
blood
,
having
disposed
them
to
receive
it
;
it
is
brought
thither
,
in
some
sooner
,
in
some
later
,
according
to
the
Womans
being
nearer
to
or
further
from
her
time
of
having
her
Courses
when
she
conceived
,
which
produceth
effects
according
to
these
different
dispositions
:
for
if
they
flow
too
soon
,
or
in
too
great
abundance
,
as
it
befals
such
as
conceive
at
the
point
of
having
their
purgations
,
the
seeds
are
drowned
and
corrupted
by
it
,
which
often
causeth
a
flooding
,
or
at
least
the
generation
of
a
false-conception
;
but
if
they
are
far
from
their
having
them
,
the
conception
is
so
much
the
more
stable
.
Now
then
,
this
blood
distilling
by
little
and
little
into
the
Womb
of
the
Woman
,
who
hath
sometime
since
conceived
,
serves
as
a
fit
matter
to
form
and
figure
out
all
the
parts
of
the
Infant
,
which
was
only
traced
out
by
the
seed
;
and
yet
doth
it
(
according
to
my
opinion
)
much
like
a
Painter
,
who
after
he
hath
drawn
the
out-lines
with
a
chauk
upon
his
cloth
,
begins
to
lay
colour
upon
colour
,
to
paint
by
degrees
all
the
parts
of
the
person
whose
picture
he
draws
.
Some
little
space
after
the
beginning
of
this
second
time
,
appears
as
it
were
the
figure
of
those
three
bubbles
,
of
which
Hippocrates
speaks
,
or
rather
three
masses
of
this
matter
,
which
grosly
represent
the
three
parts
called
principal
,
the
first
of
which
composeth
the
Head
;
the
second
,
in
the
middle
,
the
Heart
;
and
the
other
the
Liver
:
there
may
be
likewise
seen
the
after
birth
,
with
the
umbilick
vessels
fastened
to
it
,
and
the
membranes
which
wrapt
up
the
whole
;
after
which
from
day
to
day
all
the
other
parts
of
the
body
are
figured
in
such
sort
,
that
at
thirty
dayes
end
the
males
are
compleatly
formed
,
and
the
females
the
42th
day
ordinarily
,
which
is
about
the
time
the
Faetus
begins
to
be
animated
,
though
as
yet
there
is
no
sensible
motion
.
Hippocrates
seems
by
these
different
terms
to
be
of
an
opinion
that
the
Males
have
sooner
life
than
the
Females
,
because
(
he
saith
)
their
heat
is
greater
:
but
for
my
part
I
do
not
beleive
that
the
Male
is
sooner
formed
than
the
Female
,
and
that
which
thus
perswades
me
,
is
,
because
,
if
it
were
so
,
the
Male
must
likewise
be
at
its
full
term
,
sooner
than
the
Female
,
proportionable
to
the
same
time
,
that
the
one
is
animated
sooner
than
the
other
;
which
wee
see
the
contrary
,
in
that
the
Women
are
brought
to
Bed
indifferently
both
of
Sons
and
Daughters
at
the
ordinary
terme
of
nine
months
.
Let
us
therefore
say
,
that
towards
the
fifth
or
sixth
week
,
as
well
Males
as
Females
have
all
the
parts
of
their
body
(
though
small
and
very
tender
)
entirely
formed
and
figured
,
at
which
time
it
is
not
longer
than
a
finger
,
and
from
thence
afterwards
,
which
is
our
third
time
,
the
blood
flowing
every
day
more
and
more
to
the
Womb
(
not
by
Intervals
,
as
the
Courses
,
but
continually
)
it
daily
grows
bigger
and
stronger
to
the
end
of
the
ninth
month
,
which
is
the
full
term
of
ordinary
labour
.
Having
explicated
Conception
and
Generation
,
let
us
now
consider
great
Bellies
and
their
differences
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
big
Bellies
,
and
their
differences
;
with
the
signs
of
the
true
and
false
great
Bellies
.
THE
great
Belly
of
a
Woman
properly
taken
,
is
a
tumour
caused
by
the
Infants
scituation
in
the
Womb.
There
are
natural
great
Bellies
,
which
contain
a
living
Child
,
and
these
we
call
true
;
and
others
against
nature
,
in
which
,
instead
of
a
Child
,
is
ingendred
nothing
but
strange
matter
,
as
Wind
mixed
with
Waters
,
which
are
called
Dropsies
of
the
Womb
,
False-Conceptions
,
Moles
,
or
Membranes
full
of
blood
and
corrupted
seed
;
for
which
reason
they
are
called
false
great
Bellies
.
We
have
already
,
where
we
treated
of
Conception
and
Generation
,
mentioned
the
causes
and
signs
of
a
great
Belly
in
its
beginning
,
notwithstanding
we
will
again
repeat
the
most
certain
and
ordinary
of
them
,
which
are
nauseousness
,
vomittings
,
loss
of
appetite
to
things
the
Woman
was
accustomed
to
eat
and
like
;
longings
for
strange
and
naughty
things
;
suppression
of
the
Terms
,
without
Feaver
or
Shiverings
,
or
other
cause
;
pains
and
swelling
of
the
Breasts
:
all
which
may
be
found
in
Virgins
,
by
the
retention
of
their
Courses
:
but
the
most
certain
is
,
if
putting
the
finger
into
the
Vagina
,
you
perceive
the
inward
Orifice
exactly
close
,
as
also
the
distention
of
the
body
of
the
Womb
considerable
,
more
or
less
,
according
to
the
time
the
Woman
is
gone
with
Child
,
and
the
Childs
stiring
in
the
Womb
,
gives
us
indubitable
proofs
of
it
.
It
is
fit
we
should
be
alwayes
careful
not
to
be
deceived
by
what
we
feel
stir
in
the
Womb
,
forasmuch
as
the
Infant
of
it self
hath
a
total
and
a
partial
motion
;
the
total
is
,
when
it
removes
the
whole
body
,
and
the
partial
is
when
it
moves
but
one
part
at
a
time
,
as
the
Head
,
Arm
,
or
Leg
,
the
rest
of
the
body
lying
still
:
but
the
Womb
blown
up
in
fits
of
the
Mother
,
yea
,
and
some
Moles
have
by
accident
a
kind
of
total
motion
,
but
never
a
partial
one
.
That
of
a
Mole
is
rather
a
motion
of
falling
down
than
otherwise
,
to
wit
,
a
motion
by
which
heavy
things
fall
downwards
:
for
a
Woman
who
hath
a
Mole
of
any
bigness
considerable
,
whatsoever
side
she
turns
her self
to
,
her
belly
falls
immediatly
the
same
way
,
like
a
heavy
bowl
.
About
the
time
(
or
very
near
)
when
the
Infant
quickens
,
if
the
Woman
be
certainly
with
Child
,
these
humors
(
which
are
carried
to
the
Breasts
by
the
stoppage
of
her
Courses
)
are
turned
to
Milk
,
which
when
it
happens
,
is
usually
an
assured
testimony
of
pregnancy
;
though
some
Women
have
been
found
with
Milk
in
their
Breasts
(
but
rarely
)
and
yet
not
with
Child
,
nor
ever
having
had
any
:
which
Hippocrates
also
confirms
in
his
39th
Aphorism
of
his
5th
Book
,
where
he
saith
,
Si
mulier
quae
nec
praegnans
,
nec
puerpera
est
,
lac
habet
,
ei
menstrua
defecerunt
.
If
a
Woman
hath
milk
in
her
Breasts
,
and
is
neither
with
Child
,
nor
ever
had
any
,
it
comes
from
the
stoppage
of
her
Courses
.
But
it
is
rather
whey
than
milk
,
which
in
that
case
hath
not
the
consistence
as
the
Milk
of
a
Woman
in
Childbed
,
nay
the
Milk
of
a
Woman
with
Child
is
yet
but
waterish
,
and
becomes
neither
thick
nor
very
white
,
till
after
labour
she
begins
to
suckle
her
Child
.
The
Infant
moves
it selfe
manifestly
about
the
fourth
month
:
or
sooner
or
later
according
as
it
is
more
or
less
strong
:
some
Women
feel
it
from
the
second
,
others
about
the
third
month
,
yea
some
before
that
time
.
In
the
beginning
these
first
motions
are
very
small
,
and
very
like
to
those
of
a
little
Sparrow
when
first
hatched
,
but
grow
greater
,
proportionably
as
the
Infant
grows
bigger
and
stronger
,
and
at
last
are
so
violent
,
that
they
force
the
Womb
to
discharge
its
self
of
its
burden
,
as
in
Travail
.
The
common
opinion
is
,
that
the
Males
quicken
before
the
Females
,
because
their
heat
is
greater
,
but
that
is
almost
equal
;
for
there
are
some
Women
perceive
their
Daughters
,
others
their
Sons
soonest
,
which
happens
indifferently
to
Males
and
Females
,
according
as
there
was
a
more
or
less
vigorous
disposition
at
their
Generation
.
Very
often
Women
who
daily
use
Copulation
,
are
subject
to
be
deceived
;
for
they
usually
believe
they
are
with
Child
if
their
Courses
stop
,
and
withal
are
a
little
qualmish
,
which
is
not
always
true
,
for
false
conceptions
cause
almost
the
same
accidents
as
true
;
which
cannot
easily
be
distinguished
but
by
its
consequences
.
This
false
great-Belly
is
,
as
we
have
already
said
,
often
caused
by
wind
,
which
blows
up
and
distends
the
Womb
,
and
which
Women
oft-times
discharge
with
as
much
noise
as
if
it
came
from
the
Fundament
:
sometimes
't
is
nothing
but
water
which
is
gathered
there
in
such
abundance
,
as
some
Women
have
been
seen
to
void
a
pail
full
without
any
Child
;
though
they
verily
believed
they
were
with
Child
,
as
did
that
Wood-Merchant
,
whose
story
you
have
in
the
end
of
the
third
Chapter
,
who
did
not
void
it
till
the
end
of
the
tenth
mouth
,
till
when
she
alwayes
believed
her self
with
Child
.
There
are
others
who
conceive
only
fals-conceptions
and
Moles
,
which
may
be
known
by
the
Infants
different
motions
,
already
mentioned
,
and
by
the
Moles
continuing
in
the
Womb
often
after
the
ordinary
time
of
labour
,
some
Women
having
them
a
whole
year
,
yea
many
years
,
according
as
these
Moles
are
more
or
less
adhering
to
the
inner
parts
of
the
Womb
,
and
are
there
entertained
and
nourished
by
the
blood
that
flows
thither
.
Moles
alwayes
proceed
from
some
false-conceptions
,
which
continuing
in
the
Womb
,
grow
there
by
the
blood
that
flows
to
them
,
by
the
accumulation
of
which
they
are
by
little
and
little
augmented
:
if
the
Womb
expels
it
before
two
months
,
it
's
call'd
a
fals-conception
,
&
some
are
only
but
as
it
were
the
Seed
involved
in
a
membrane
,
like
that
geniture
which
that
Woman
voided
after
six
or
seven
dayes
,
of
whom
Hippocrates
speaks
in
his
Book
,
De
natura
Pueri
.
The
others
are
a
little
more
solid
and
fleshy
,
resembling
in
some
sort
the
Gizard
of
a
Foul
,
and
are
greater
or
less
,
according
to
the
time
they
stay
in
the
Womb
,
and
also
according
to
the
quantity
of
blood
with
which
they
are
alwayes
soaked
.
Women
expel
these
fals-conceptions
sooner
or
later
,
according
as
they
cleave
to
the
Womb
,
which
makes
them
almost
alwayes
flood
in
great
quantity
at
those
tunes
.
It
is
of
great
importance
to
distinguish
well
between
a
true
and
a
false
Belly
;
for
the
faults
committed
by
a
mistake
,
are
ever
very
considerable
:
forasmuch
as
in
a
true
great
Belly
the
Child
ought
to
continue
in
the
Womb
,
till
Nature
[
](A88969-e13470-b)*
*
This
excludes
not
Art
to
assist
Nature
,
if
not
able
to
perform
its
duty
in
due
season
.
expels
it
by
a
natural
labour
:
but
contrarily
,
the
false
great-Belly
indicates
to
us
,
to
procure
the
expulsion
of
what
it
contains
as
soon
as
may
be
:
Wherefore
we
ought
to
be
very
careful
.
CHAP.
VI.
How
to
know
the
different
times
of
Pregnancy
.
IF
prudence
be
necessary
to
enable
a
Chirurgeon
or
Midwife
to
assure
a
Woman
that
she
is
with
Child
,
or
not
,
and
of
a
true
or
a
false-conception
;
it
is
likewise
as
much
requisite
for
them
to
know
how
far
she
is
gone
,
to
the
end
they
may
be
certain
whether
the
Infant
be
yet
quick
or
no
,
which
is
of
great
moment
:
because
,
according
to
the
Law
,
if
a
big-bellied
Woman
miscarry
by
a
wound
,
he
that
struck
her
,
deserves
Death
,
in
case
the
Child
were
quick
,
otherwise
he
is
only
condemned
in
a
pecuniary
punishment
:
they
ought
likewise
to
take
heed
lest
they
cause
the
death
of
the
Infants
,
and
sometimes
of
their
Mother
,
by
hastening
[
](A88969-e13520-b)*
*
To
be
understood
by
Medicines
,
as
appears
by
the
word
[
miscarry
]
following
.
their
labour
before
its
time
,
by
imagining
that
when
the
big-bellied
Woman
complains
of
great
pains
in
her
Back
and
Belly
,
they
are
the
pains
of
her
Labour
,
and
instead
of
endeavouring
to
hinder
them
,
they
contrarily
provoke
them
,
and
cause
them
to
miscarry
unfortunately
before
their
time
,
I
knew
a
Woman
called
Martha
Rolet
,
who
being
six
months
gone
with
Child
or
thereabouts
,
was
surprized
with
great
pains
,
much
like
throws
of
Labour
,
which
made
her
send
for
her
Midwife
,
who
as
soon
as
she
was
come
,
and
understanding
the
case
no
better
than
they
use
to
do
,
endeavoured
all
she
could
to
bring
her
to
bed
,
augmenting
her
pains
,
by
sharp
Clysters
,
making
her
walk
about
her
Chamber
,
as
if
she
had
been
at
her
full
time
;
but
finding
at
two
dayes
end
no
forwardness
,
notwithstanding
the
continual
pains
,
she
sent
for
me
to
know
what
was
fit
for
her
to
do
in
that
case
:
I
went
to
the
Woman
,
and
found
the
inward
orifice
of
the
Womb
dilated
enough
for
the
top
of
my
little
Finger
to
enter
into
its
inward
part
,
and
yet
wider
towards
the
outward
part
;
but
considering
that
she
had
no
other
accident
but
those
pains
,
I
caused
her
immediatly
to
go
to
bed
,
where
she
continued
eight
or
nine
dayes
,
in
which
time
her
pains
ceased
,
the
Womb
closed
exactly
,
as
I
found
some
dayes
after
,
and
she
went
on
with
her
Child
three
full
months
longer
,
and
was
then
brought
to
bed
of
a
Daughter
at
the
full
time
,
strong
and
robust
,
which
is
yet
living
,
and
now
five
years
old
or
thereabouts
.
Now
had
I
pursued
what
they
began
,
this
Woman
without
doubt
would
have
miscarried
at
six
months
,
which
would
have
[
](A88969-e13540-b)*
*
Implies
Medicines
,
as
before
.
killed
the
Infant
in
her
Belly
,
and
soon
after
she
should
have
miscarried
.
It
is
fit
to
follow
this
example
in
the
like
occasion
,
provided
the
pains
are
not
accompanied
with
accidents
,
which
may
endanger
the
life
of
the
Mother
if
not
presently
delivered
;
as
frequent
Convulsions
,
considerable
floodings
,
of
which
we
shall
speak
in
its
place
.
To
be
well
informed
of
the
different
times
of
pregnancy
,
the
Womans
own
relation
may
sometimes
serve
turn
,
yet
't
is
not
fit
alwayes
to
trust
it
;
it
may
help
to
conjecture
,
because
many
Women
are
themselves
deceived
,
concluding
themselves
with
Child
,
from
the
staying
of
their
Courses
,
or
from
their
quickning
,
which
is
not
alwayes
a
certain
rule
.
We
usually
judge
of
it
by
the
bigness
of
the
Belly
:
but
more
surely
by
touching
the
inward
orifice
of
the
Womb.
When
they
are
young
with
Child
,
we
can
only
know
it
by
the
signs
of
conception
,
because
what
is
then
in
the
Womb
is
of
no
considerable
bigness
to
swell
a
Belly
;
but
rather
on
the
contrary
,
at
that
time
it
grows
slatter
,
for
the
reasons
before
recited
:
but
after
the
second
month
the
Belly
begins
by
degrees
to
wax
bigger
,
till
the
ninth
month
.
At
the
beginning
,
in
touching
the
inward
orifice
,
you
find
it
exactly
close
and
somewhat
long
,
resembling
the
muzzle
of
a
Puppy
new
pup'd
;
and
is
then
very
thick
:
but
by
little
and
little
,
through
the
extension
of
the
Womb
,
it
diminisheth
so
in
all
its
proportions
,
that
when
the
Woman
cometh
near
her
reckoning
,
it
is
perfectly
flat
,
and
almost
equal
with
the
globe
of
the
Womb
,
and
in
that
manner
,
that
it
becomes
like
a
small
circle
,
a
little
thick
at
its
entry
,
where
the
Garland
is
made
at
the
time
of
Labour
.
Neither
may
the
time
of
pregnancy
be
alwayes
judged
by
the
great
swelling
of
the
Belly
;
because
some
Women
are
bigger
when
they
are
half
gone
,
than
others
are
at
their
reckoning
;
it
depending
much
on
the
bigness
of
the
Infant
,
and
also
on
their
number
;
and
yet
again
,
according
as
there
is
more
or
less
water
inclosed
with
them
in
the
Womb
;
but
much
rather
by
the
internal
Orifice
,
which
grows
daily
thinner
and
flatter
,
and
so
much
the
more
by
how
much
the
Women
come
nearer
their
reckoning
:
much
in
the
same
manner
as
we
see
a
tender
skin
diminish
in
thickness
,
according
as
it
is
extended
and
dilated
;
even
so
this
orifice
grows
thinner
by
the
extension
which
the
head
of
the
Infant
causeth
to
it
,
which
usually
presseth
hard
against
it
in
the
last
months
.
This
remark
is
often
useful
to
us
in
the
admission
of
big-bellied
Women
,
that
desire
to
lie
in
in
the
[
](A88969-e13570-b)*
*
An
Hospital
so
called
,
in
Paris
.
Hostel
de
Dieu
at
Paris
,
which
I
very
often
observed
in
my
practise
there
of
Deliveries
in
the
year
1660
,
through
the
permission
which
my
Lord
,
the
first
President
,
was
pleased
to
give
me
,
(
for
there
is
no
place
so
fit
to
perfect
one
in
a
short
time
,
in
the
practice
of
so
necessary
an
operation
,
because
of
the
great
number
which
are
there
daily
delivered
of
all
sorts
)
the
order
is
,
that
any
Women
with
Child
shall
be
there
charitably
received
fifteen
dayes
,
or
thereabouts
,
before
their
reckoning
;
to
which
purpose
they
are
searcht
before
they
are
admitted
,
because
many
,
glad
of
a
good
entertainment
for
nothing
present
themselves
there
two
or
three
months
before
they
should
,
saying
and
affirming
they
are
near
their
time
;
but
by
the
above-mentioned
considerations
,
one
may
easily
judge
and
know
within
a
very
little
,
who
are
fit
to
be
received
and
who
not
,
that
is
,
when
they
are
near
their
time
;
and
by
this
means
may
likewise
know
when
't
is
necessary
to
forward
Labour
,
or
retard
it
,
as
much
as
ought
to
be
,
when
Women
are
not
yet
gone
their
full
time
.
As
to
what
respects
the
several
terms
,
to
which
a
Woman
may
go
with
Child
;
there
is
a
great
controversie
amongst
Authors
,
but
all
agree
that
the
most
ordinary
terms
are
either
the
seventh
or
the
ninth
month
,
which
is
known
and
also
approved
by
all
.
Hippocrates
is
of
an
opinion
that
the
Child
born
in
the
eight
month
cannot
live
,
because
he
cannot
support
two
such
puissant
endeavours
so
near
one
to
another
,
having
already
endeavoured
to
be
born
the
seventh
month
,
which
is
(
as
he
saith
)
the
first
legitimate
term
of
Labour
;
and
failing
then
,
if
,
reiterating
the
same
endeavours
the
eighth
month
,
he
be
born
,
he
is
thereby
so
weakned
,
that
he
seldom
lives
,
as
he
often
doth
,
when
born
by
the
first
endeavours
in
the
seventh
month
,
his
strength
not
being
before
exhausted
by
vain
attempts
.
This
seems
very
likely
to
many
:
but
if
they
that
practise
Deliveries
,
make
a
true
reflection
on
it
,
they
will
find
,
that
it
is
the
Matrix
alone
,
assisted
with
the
compression
of
the
muscles
of
the
lower
Belly
and
Diaphragma
,
which
cause
the
expulsion
of
the
Child
,
being
stirred
up
by
it's
weight
,
and
not
able
to
be
further
extended
to
contain
it
;
and
not
,
as
is
ordinarily
believed
,
that
the
Infant
(
being
no
longer
able
to
stay
there
for
want
of
the
nourishment
and
refreshment
)
useth
his
pretended
indeavours
to
come
forth
thence
,
and
to
that
purpose
kicking
strongly
,
he
breaks
with
his
feet
the
membranes
which
contain
the
waters
,
inasmuch
as
when
the
Child
is
naturally
born
,
the
membranes
are
alwayes
rent
before
the
head
,
which
pressing
and
thrusting
each
throw
the
waters
before
it
,
causeth
them
to
burst
out
with
force
.
The
same
Hippocrates
likewise
admits
the
tenth
month
,
as
also
the
beginning
of
the
eleventh
,
at
which
time
he
saith
the
Children
live
:
but
he
will
by
no
means
that
Children
can
live
if
born
before
the
seventh
,
forasmuch
as
they
are
then
too
feeble
,
and
not
capable
to
support
the
external
injuries
,
as
indeed
we
see
and
find
it
every
day
.
I
do
boldly
affirm
,
and
it
is
also
very
true
,
that
the
ordinary
term
of
going
with
Child
is
nine
whol
months
:
but
I
cannot
consent
that
Children
born
in
the
seventh
month
,
do
oftner
live
than
those
of
the
eighth
;
but
much
to
the
contrary
I
believe
,
that
the
nearer
they
approach
to
the
natural
term
of
nine
months
,
the
stronger
they
are
;
and
therefore
that
Children
born
in
the
eighth
month
rather
live
than
those
of
the
seventh
:
which
is
wholly
contrary
to
the
opinion
of
many
persons
,
who
blindly
follow
in
this
the
sense
of
Hippocrates
and
all
Authors
,
without
making
any
reflection
upon
the
thing
,
for
to
disabuse
themselves
of
this
vulgar
belief
,
founded
upon
the
pretended
vain
endeavours
,
which
(
they
say
)
are
made
by
the
Infant
in
the
seventh
month
:
for
,
as
we
see
,
not
only
in
the
same
Country
and
Field
,
but
also
on
the
same
Vine-Grapes
,
sometimes
six
weeks
ripe
before
their
ordinary
season
,
and
others
not
till
above
a
month
after
,
which
happens
according
to
the
Territories
,
the
different
regards
of
the
Sun
,
and
according
as
the
Vine
is
cultivated
:
So
likewise
we
see
Women
brought
to
bed
of
their
Children
six
weeks
and
two
months
before
,
and
sometimes
as
long
after
their
ordinary
tearm
;
If
it
be
not
,
that
the
Womb
not
being
capable
of
an
extention
beyond
a
certain
degree
,
cannot
bear
its
burden
,
but
a
little
while
aftet
the
reckoning
is
out
,
although
there
have
been
Women
,
as
Hippocrates
acknowledgeth
,
who
have
gone
ten
or
eleven
whole
months
with
Child
,
which
notwithstanding
is
so
much
the
more
rare
,
by
how
much
it
exceeds
its
limits
.
These
things
happen
also
to
Women
according
to
the
different
dispositions
either
of
their
whole
body
,
or
of
their
Womb
alone
,
or
as
well
according
to
their
rule
of
living
,
and
the
greater
or
lesser
exercise
they
use
,
and
may
likewise
happen
on
the
Childs
part
:
for
by
example
,
if
at
seven
months
he
is
so
big
,
that
the
Womb
can
no
longer
contain
him
,
nor
dilate
it self
more
without
bursting
,
it
is
then
provoked
by
the
pain
which
this
violent
extention
causeth
,
to
discharge
it self
of
him
;
and
so
likewise
in
the
eighth
month
,
if
there
be
the
same
reason
,
and
some
weeks
sooner
or
later
,
according
to
a
multitude
of
other
circumstances
;
or
also
by
any
outward
cause
,
as
a
violent
shaking
of
the
whole
body
,
blow
,
fall
,
leap
,
or
any
other
causes
whatsoever
,
hastening
the
pains
of
Delivery
;
that
which
makes
these
Children
live
a
longer
,
or
a
lesser
while
,
is
,
according
as
they
are
at
that
time
more
strong
and
perfect
,
and
the
Woman
nearer
her
time
,
which
is
at
the
end
of
the
ninth
month
.
There
are
many
Women
that
believed
they
were
brought
to
bed
at
the
7th
and
8th
month
;
as
likewise
others
,
that
they
went
10
or
11
whole
months
with
Child
(
which
may
some
times
be
)
when
notwithstanding
they
are
effectively
delivered
at
the
due
time
.
That
which
deceives
them
,
usually
is
,
their
believing
(
as
we
have
already
said
)
themselves
with
Child
from
the
time
of
the
retention
of
their
courses
,
having
had
them
during
the
two
first
months
of
their
pregnancy
,
yea
and
sometimes
longer
;
and
others
also
misreckon
themselves
,
when
their
courses
are
stopped
two
months
before
they
conceive
.
It
is
also
easie
to
know
that
a
Woman
,
though
well
regulated
,
cannot
exactly
know
by
the
suppression
singly
,
the
certain
time
of
her
being
with
Child
:
for
example
,
if
she
lies
with
her
Husband
upon
the
point
of
the
coming
down
of
her
terms
,
and
she
conceives
upon
it
,
then
she
may
make
her
reckoning
from
the
time
of
their
suppression
,
which
may
be
very
near
the
truth
:
but
if
she
conceives
immediatly
after
she
hath
had
them
(
which
happens
oftenest
)
and
that
all
along
the
whole
month
she
daily
copulates
with
her
Husband
,
at
the
end
of
which
time
her
courses
not
coming
down
,
she
may
very
well
reckon
her self
with
Child
;
yet
for
all
this
she
cannot
know
by
this
sign
which
night
she
conceived
;
and
so
for
three
weeks
or
a
month
more
or
less
she
may
be
mistaken
in
the
time
.
As
we
have
said
,
that
Children
are
more
or
less
long-lived
,
according
as
they
approach
nearer
the
ninth
month
;
so
we
may
easily
know
,
that
they
of
six
months
,
and
much
less
those
that
are
younger
,
cannot
be
long-lived
,
because
they
are
yet
too
weak
to
resist
the
outward
injuries
.
There
hath
often
been
great
contestations
amongst
the
Physitians
,
to
determine
,
whether
a
Child
born
the
eleventh
or
twelfth
month
after
its
pretended
Fathers
death
,
can
be
legitimately
born
,
and
consequently
admitted
to
Inheritance
,
or
rather
disinherited
as
a
supposed
Child
.
This
question
hath
been
well
debated
sometimes
by
the
Romans
as
well
as
by
us
,
and
there
have
been
parties
both
for
and
against
this
opinion
;
as
for
my
part
I
will
,
to
avoid
prolixity
,
leave
it
undecided
,
and
add
nothing
upon
this
point
to
what
I
have
mentioned
before
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Whether
it
may
be
known
that
a
Woman
is
with
Child
of
a
Boy
,
or
a
Girl
,
and
the
signs
whether
she
shall
have
many
Children
.
IT
is
no
great
matter
to
satisfie
the
curiosity
and
disquiet
of
a
Woman
,
who
desires
often
to
know
whether
she
be
with
Child
or
no
;
but
there
are
many
,
and
almost
all
,
that
would
have
one
proceed
further
,
and
tell
them
whether
it
be
a
Boy
or
a
Girl
,
which
is
absolutely
impossible
;
though
there
is
hardly
a
Midwife
which
will
not
boast
her self
able
to
resolve
it
(
in
effect
it
is
easier
to
guess
,
than
to
find
the
truth
)
for
when
it
happens
,
it
is
certainly
rather
by
chance
,
than
by
any
knowledge
or
reason
they
could
have
to
enable
them
to
foretell
it
.
But
sometimes
one
is
so
pressed
and
importuned
to
give
judgment
,
chiefly
by
Women
who
never
had
Children
,
and
often
by
their
Husbands
,
who
are
not
less
curious
,
that
one
is
obliged
to
satisfie
them
as
much
as
possible
in
that
case
,
by
the
examen
of
some
signs
very
incertain
.
There
are
many
signs
upon
which
this
knowledge
is
grounded
(
if
there
can
be
any
,
which
I
do
not
believe
)
of
which
the
two
principal
are
taken
out
of
Hippocrates
;
the
first
is
in
his
42th
Aphorism
of
the
fifth
book
,
which
is
,
Mulier
gravida
,
si
marem
gerit
,
bene
colorate
est
;
si
vero
faeminam
,
male
calorata
:
A
Woman
with
Child
of
a
Boy
is
well
coloured
;
but
of
a
Girl
,
ill
coloured
.
And
the
other
is
in
his
48th
Aphorism
of
the
same
book
,
which
is
,
Faetus
mares
dextra
uteri
parte
,
faeminae
finistra
magis
gestantur
:
For
the
most
part
the
Male
Children
lye
in
the
right
side
,
and
the
Females
in
the
left
.
Moreover
,
they
say
,
a
Woman
with
Child
of
a
Boy
,
is
more
merry
and
jockond
,
goes
with
it
much
better
,
is
not
so
disgusted
,
finds
it
quicken
sooner
,
and
her
right
Breasts
fill
before
the
left
,
and
is
also
more
firm
,
and
that
all
the
right
parts
of
her
body
are
stronger
and
more
active
;
as
for
example
,
if
she
sate
,
kneeled
,
or
stood
upright
,
she
would
make
her self
first
step
with
her
right
foot
;
but
if
it
be
a
Girl
,
she
would
have
all
the
signs
contrary
to
these
above
mentioned
.
There
are
some
persons
pretend
to
know
it
by
inspecting
of
Urines
,
which
is
as
uncertain
;
for
we
daily
find
Women
well
coloured
,
and
they
have
all
the
signs
of
being
with
Child
of
a
Boy
,
and
yet
are
brought
to
bed
of
Girles
,
contrary
to
the
hopes
given
them
:
And
others
,
though
they
have
signs
directly
opposit
,
bring
forth
Boys
.
Some
believe
they
understand
it
better
than
any
other
,
by
considering
the
time
of
conception
;
for
say
they
,
if
the
Woman
conceives
at
the
increase
of
the
Moon
,
she
shall
have
a
Boy
,
and
contrarily
a
Girl
,
if
at
the
decrease
:
but
this
falls
out
as
seldom
,
as
may
easily
be
known
,
by
the
observation
I
have
made
of
it
at
the
Hostel
de
Dieu
at
Paris
,
and
may
be
daily
observed
by
others
as
wel
as
my self
;
which
is
,
that
having
in
one
and
the
same
day
delivered
11
Women
there
,
all
at
their
full
time
,
five
of
them
had
Boys
,
and
the
other
six
Girls
.
Now
we
may
well
judge
that
they
all
conceived
at
one
time
,
because
all
were
brought
to
bed
at
the
same
time
;
and
ought
(
if
this
rule
were
true
,
and
that
they
were
all
governed
by
this
Planet
)
to
have
had
either
all
Boys
,
or
all
Girls
;
and
not
some
Boys
,
and
some
Girls
,
as
here
it
happened
,
and
doth
every
day
in
the
same
place
;
whereas
in
all
other
places
are
indifferently
born
both
Boys
and
Girls
.
Others
again
believe
the
Males
to
be
begotten
of
the
Seed
which
comes
rather
from
the
right
Testicle
than
the
left
,
esteeming
it
hotter
and
not
so
waterish
,
because
the
right
Spermatick
vein
comes
from
the
trunck
of
the
Vena
cava
;
and
that
of
the
left
side
takes
its
rise
from
the
Emulgent
;
but
if
they
know
after
what
manner
the
blood
is
circulated
,
they
would
find
that
the
blood
of
the
emulgent
is
not
more
serous
,
than
that
of
the
vena-cava
,
forasmuch
as
it
is
purged
of
its
superfluous
serosity
by
the
Reines
,
before
it
enters
this
emulgent
;
they
would
likewise
know
that
the
Seed
of
both
Testicles
is
the
same
exactly
,
being
made
of
the
same
blood
,
brought
to
them
not
by
the
Reins
,
but
only
by
the
two
Arteries
,
which
arise
out
of
the
trunck
Aorta
,
otherwise
called
the
great
Artery
;
wherefore
the
left
is
as
well
disposed
to
produce
Males
as
Females
;
and
therefore
those
Husbandmen
abuse
themselvs
,
in
knitting
up
one
of
the
testicles
of
their
Bulls
according
as
they
desire
either
Males
or
Females
.
I
knew
an
Italian
at
Rome
who
had
but
only
his
left
Testicle
,
having
lost
the
right
upon
a
good
occasion
,
who
after
that
accident
married
,
and
begat
two
Children
,
which
I
saw
alive
,
and
very
well
,
one
of
which
was
a
Boy
and
the
other
a
Girle
;
besides
all
those
he
may
have
begotten
since
that
time
:
nor
needed
he
to
suspect
his
Wife
had
the
assistance
of
any
other
in
that
business
,
as
it
very
often
happens
in
this
Country
.
Such
persons
as
desire
to
foretell
before
the
Child
be
born
,
whether
it
will
be
Boy
or
Girl
,
do
usually
adhere
by
complacency
,
to
the
desires
of
the
big-bellied
Woman
and
her
Husband
in
this
case
;
for
if
the
Midwife
knows
they
desire
a
Boy
,
she
will
assure
them
it
will
be
a
Boy
,
and
swear
to
it
also
;
And
if
they
wish
for
a
Girl
(
as
it
also
happens
to
some
Women
,
who
love
Girls
best
)
they
will
say
it
shall
be
a
Girl
,
and
lay
wagers
of
it
too
.
If
this
happens
luckily
according
to
her
pronostick
,
she
will
not
be
backwards
to
affirm
she
knew
it
very
well
:
but
when
it
happens
contrary
to
her
prediction
,
she
makes
her self
reputed
ignorant
and
presumptuous
,
and
remains
ashamed
.
For
my
part
I
should
do
quite
otherwise
:
for
knowing
beforehand
the
desires
of
the
persons
,
I
should
give
my
advice
alwayes
quite
contrary
to
them
;
because
if
it
happen
to
be
true
(
although
by
chance
)
what
was
foretold
,
they
will
then
conclude
me
to
be
knowing
,
and
to
have
said
well
:
and
if
otherwise
(
which
may
be
once
in
twice
)
the
Woman
and
her
Husband
obtaining
what
they
desired
,
will
not
take
so
much
notice
of
it
,
because
one
alwayes
receives
with
a
good
welcom
what
they
desire
,
though
unhoped
for
.
Having
shewed
that
it
is
impossible
to
know
whether
a
big-bellied
Woman
shall
have
a
Boy
or
Girl
,
because
of
the
uncertainty
of
the
signs
,
upon
which
they
ground
their
predictions
;
We
will
assert
that
it
is
not
the
same
in
the
knowledge
one
may
have
,
whether
a
Woman
is
conceived
of
more
than
one
.
There
are
many
Authors
who
have
affirmed
that
a
Woman
cannot
bring
forth
above
two
Children
at
once
,
because
they
have
but
two
Breasts
;
as
also
,
because
that
there
are
but
two
cavities
in
the
Womb
,
different
from
most
other
Animals
,
which
hath
many
little
cells
in
it
,
and
also
many
teats
,
wherefore
they
bring
forth
many
young
ones
,
who
usually
answer
the
number
of
the
little
cells
of
their
Womb
:
this
is
very
true
in
respect
of
other
Animals
,
but
the
Womb
of
a
Woman
hath
but
one
only
cavity
(
unless
they
would
have
the
two
sides
taken
for
cavities
)
for
there
is
in
the
Womb
only
a
simple
long
line
,
without
any
other
separation
.
We
see
daily
Women
brought
to
bed
of
two
Children
at
once
,
sometimes
of
three
,
and
very
rarely
of
four
.
Yet
I
knew
one
Mr.
Hebert
,
Couverer
of
the
King's
Buildings
,
who
was
so
good
a
Couverer
,
that
his
Wife
about
seventeen
years
since
brought
forth
four
living
Children
at
a
birth
;
which
the
Duke
of
Orleans
deceased
coming
to
hear
of
,
to
whom
(
because
of
his
jovial
humour
)
he
was
very
welcom
;
the
Duke
asked
him
(
in
the
presence
of
divers
Persons
of
Quality
)
whether
it
were
true
,
that
he
was
so
good
a
Fellow
as
to
get
his
Wife
with
Child
of
those
four
at
one
bout
?
He
answered
very
coldly
,
Yes
;
and
that
he
had
certainly
begat
at
the
same
time
half
a
dozen
,
if
his
foot
had
not
slipt
;
which
made
them
all
laugh
very
heartily
.
But
I
esteem
it
either
a
Miracle
,
or
a
Fable
,
what
is
related
in
the
History
of
the
Lady
Margaret
,
Countess
of
Holland
,
who
in
the
year
1313
was
brought
to
bed
of
365
Children
at
one
and
the
same
time
;
which
happened
to
her
(
as
they
say
)
by
a
poor
Womans
Imprecation
,
who
asking
an
Alms
of
her
,
related
to
her
the
great
misery
she
was
in
by
reason
of
those
Children
she
had
with
her
:
To
which
the
Lady
answered
,
She
might
be
content
with
the
inconvenience
,
since
she
had
had
the
pleasure
of
getting
them
.
Now
since
the
most
usual
number
is
two
,
that
Women
have
at
once
,
(
who
have
more
than
one
Child
at
a
time
)
We
will
give
the
signs
of
it
,
which
do
not
appear
in
the
first
months
,
nor
sometimes
till
they
are
quick
.
There
is
some
likelihood
of
it
,
if
the
Woman
be
extraordinary
big
,
and
yet
suspects
no
Dropsie
;
and
more
,
if
there
be
on
each
side
of
the
Belly
a
little
rising
,
and
as
it
were
a
line
a
little
depressed
,
or
not
so
elevated
about
the
middle
;
and
most
of
all
,
if
at
the
same
time
one
feels
many
and
different
motions
on
both
sides
;
and
if
these
motions
are
more
frequent
than
usually
,
which
is
,
because
the
Infants
being
straitned
,
inconvenience
one
the
other
,
and
cause
each
other
to
move
in
that
fashion
:
If
all
these
signs
concur
,
't
is
then
very
probable
the
Woman
goes
with
more
than
one
Child
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Of
SuPERFAETATION
.
THere
is
a
great
dispute
,
whether
a
Woman
(
who
hath
two
or
more
Children
at
once
)
conceived
of
them
at
one
,
or
at
several
Coitions
.
We
see
indeed
daily
that
Bitches
,
Sows
,
and
Rabits
have
divers
young
with
but
once
copulating
,
which
may
very
well
make
us
judge
the
same
of
a
Woman
.
Some
will
have
this
to
be
by
Superfaetation
:
but
there
are
signs
by
which
we
may
know
the
difference
,
whether
both
Children
were
begotten
at
once
;
or
successively
one
after
the
other
.
Superfaetation
,
according
to
Hippocrates
,
in
his
Book
which
treats
of
it
,
is
a
reiterated
conception
,
when
a
Woman
being
already
with
Child
,
conceives
again
the
second
time
.
That
which
makes
many
beleive
there
can
be
no
Superfaetation
,
is
;
because
,
as
soon
as
a
Woman
hath
conceived
,
her
Womb
closeth
and
is
exactly
firm
,
so
that
the
Seed
of
the
Man
,
absolutely
necessary
to
conception
,
finding
no
place
nor
entry
,
cannot
(
as
they
say
)
be
received
,
nor
contained
in
it
,
so
to
cause
this
second
conception
.
To
this
may
be
added
,
that
a
pregnant
Woman
dischargeth
her
Seed
(
which
is
as
necessary
for
it
as
a
Mans
)
by
a
vessel
which
terminates
on
the
side
of
the
exteriour
part
of
the
inward
orifice
;
which
Seed
by
this
means
is
shed
into
the
Vagina
,
and
not
into
the
bottom
of
the
Womb
,
as
it
should
for
this
purpose
.
However
,
it
may
be
said
in
answer
to
these
objections
,
which
are
very
strong
,
that
(
though
the
Womb
be
usually
exactly
shut
and
close
when
a
Woman
hath
conceived
,
and
besides
,
that
she
then
sheds
her
Seed
by
another
conveyance
)
yet
this
general
rule
may
have
some
exceptions
,
and
that
the
Womb
,
so
closed
,
is
sometimes
opened
to
let
pass
some
serous
slimy
excrements
,
which
by
their
stay
offend
it
;
or
principally
,
when
a
Woman
is
animated
with
an
earnest
desire
of
copulation
,
in
the
heat
of
which
action
she
sometimes
dischargeth
by
the
passage
that
terminates
in
the
bottom
of
the
Womb
,
which
being
dilated
and
opened
by
the
impetuous
endeavour
of
the
Seed
,
agitated
and
over-heated
more
than
ordinary
,
and
this
orifice
being
at
the
same
time
a
little
opened
,
if
the
Mans
Seed
be
darted
into
it
at
the
same
moment
,
it
is
thought
a
Woman
may
then
again
conceive
,
which
is
called
Superfaetation
.
This
is
confirmed
by
a
History
of
a
Servant
,
related
by
Pliny
,
who
having
the
same
day
copulated
with
two
several
persons
,
brought
forth
two
Children
,
the
one
resembling
her
Master
,
the
other
his
Proctor
.
And
also
of
another
Woman
,
who
likewise
had
two
Children
,
the
one
like
her
Husband
;
and
the
other
like
her
Gallant
:
but
this
different
resemblance
doth
not
altogether
prove
Superfaetation
,
because
sometimes
different
imaginations
may
cause
the
same
effect
.
This
second
conception
is
effectively
as
rare
,
as
we
find
the
decision
of
it
uncertain
;
nor
must
we
imagine
that
alwayes
,
when
a
Woman
brings
forth
two
Children
or
more
at
once
,
there
is
a
Superfaetation
;
because
they
are
almost
alwayes
begot
in
the
same
act
,
by
the
abundance
of
both
Seeds
received
into
the
Womb
:
nor
believe
neither
,
that
it
may
be
at
all
times
of
a
Womans
being
with
Child
:
for
when
it
happens
,
it
cannot
be
either
the
first
or
second
day
of
conception
;
because
,
if
the
last
Seed
be
received
into
the
Womb
,
it
would
make
a
mixture
and
confusion
with
the
first
,
which
is
not
yet
involved
with
this
little
pellicle
,
that
might
otherwise
separate
it
;
nor
is
it
formed
perfectly
till
the
sixth
or
seventh
day
,
as
Hippocrates
saw
in
a
Woman
,
who
about
that
time
expelled
this
geniture
:
Besides
,
the
Matrix
again
opening
it self
,
could
not
hinder
the
first
Seed
from
slipping
out
,
being
not
as
yet
wrapt
up
in
this
little
membrane
,
which
could
preserve
it
.
This
makes
me
not
believe
the
History
of
the
Woman
,
whom
Pliny
mentions
,
that
it
happened
for
the
reasons
alledged
by
him
,
to
wit
,
that
she
used
copulation
the
same
day
with
two
several
persons
:
for
the
last
would
certainly
have
caused
this
confusion
of
Seed
,
as
I
have
said
,
and
so
destroyed
the
work
begun
;
but
I
rather
believe
,
that
this
Superfaetation
may
happen
from
the
sixth
day
of
conception
,
or
thereabouts
,
till
the
thirtieth
or
fourtieth
at
the
most
;
because
then
the
Seeds
are
covered
with
membranes
,
and
that
which
is
contained
in
the
Womb
is
not
yet
of
a
considerable
bigness
:
but
after
this
time
,
it
is
impossible
,
or
at
least
very
difficult
,
because
the
Womb
being
extended
more
and
more
by
the
growth
of
the
Child
,
can
hardly
receive
new
Seed
,
and
as
hardly
retain
it
,
or
hinder
it
from
being
cast
forth
by
reason
of
its
fulness
,
having
received
it
in
that
estate
.
When
a
Woman
brings
forth
one
or
more
Children
at
a
birth
,
begotten
at
once
,
which
usually
are
called
Twins
,
(
and
differs
from
Superfaetation
)
't
is
known
by
their
being
both
almost
of
an
equal
thickness
and
bigness
,
and
having
but
one
only
and
common
after-birth
,
not
separated
the
one
from
the
other
,
but
by
their
membranes
,
which
wrap
each
apart
with
their
waters
,
and
not
both
in
the
same
membrane
and
waters
,
as
some
have
believed
,
contrary
to
the
truth
:
but
if
there
are
several
Children
,
and
a
Superfaetation
,
they
will
be
also
separated
by
their
membranes
,
but
not
have
a
common
burthen
,
but
each
his
apart
;
neither
will
they
be
of
an
equal
bigness
,
for
that
which
is
the
Superfaetation
,
will
alwayes
be
lesser
and
weaker
,
than
that
which
was
engendred
at
first
;
who
,
because
of
its
force
and
vigor
,
draws
to
it self
the
greatest
and
best
part
of
the
nourishment
:
Just
as
we
find
in
fair
and
great
Fruit
,
that
have
often
near
them
very
little
ones
;
which
happens
,
because
those
that
are
first
knotted
and
fastned
to
the
Tree
,
take
away
all
the
nourishment
from
their
neighbours
,
who
did
but
blossom
when
the
first
had
already
acquired
some
bigness
.
Sometimes
Twins
are
not
of
an
equal
bigness
,
which
happens
according
as
the
one
or
the
other
hath
more
strength
to
draw
to
it
in
greater
abundance
the
best
part
of
the
common
nourishment
.
Six
years
since
I
layed
a
Woman
at
her
full
time
,
whom
I
delivered
of
a
very
great
living
Girl
by
the
feet
,
which
first
came
to
the
birth
;
and
fetching
the
after-birth
,
I
brought
with
it
another
Child
,
a
dead
Boy
,
as
little
again
as
the
first
Girl
;
and
which
seemed
not
to
be
,
respecting
his
bigness
,
above
five
or
six
months
;
although
they
were
both
begotten
at
one
and
the
same
act
of
Copulation
,
as
was
manifest
by
their
both
having
but
one
and
the
same
burthen
,
which
is
the
true
sign
of
it
,
as
I
have
already
said
;
and
this
second
Child
was
so
little
,
that
it
came
together
with
the
burthen
,
and
wrapt
up
in
the
membranes
;
which
I
presently
opened
,
to
see
whether
it
were
alive
;
but
it
had
been
a
long
time
dead
,
as
appeared
by
its
corruption
.
I
am
not
willing
to
say
that
there
never
is
any
Superfaetation
,
but
I
say
,
that
it
happens
very
rarely
;
for
of
an
hundred
Women
that
have
Twins
,
ninety
of
them
have
but
one
burthen
common
to
both
;
which
is
a
very
certain
sign
they
had
no
Superfaetation
,
and
much
more
certain
than
the
Indications
taken
from
the
greatness
or
strength
of
the
Child
,
which
is
but
conjectural
.
CHAP.
IX
.
Of
a
MOLE
,
and
its
Signs
.
OF
all
the
several
sorts
of
Great-Bellies
in
Women
,
there
remains
that
yet
to
be
examined
which
is
caused
by
a
Mole
,
of
which
we
must
alwayes
endeavour
the
expulsion
assoon
as
we
come
to
know
it
,
being
altogether
contrary
to
nature
.
The
Mole
is
nothing
else
but
a
fleshy
substance
,
without
bones
,
joynts
,
or
distinction
of
members
;
without
form
or
figure
,
regulated
and
determined
;
engendred
against
Nature
in
the
Womb
,
after
Copulation
,
out
of
the
corrupted
Seed
of
both
the
Man
and
Woman
.
Notwithstanding
,
there
are
sometimes
some
that
have
some
rudiments
of
a
rough
form
.
It
is
very
certain
,
Women
never
engender
Moles
without
the
use
of
copulation
,
both
Seeds
being
required
to
it
,
as
well
as
for
a
true
generation
.
There
are
some
,
truly
,
who
never
having
had
to
do
with
a
Man
,
do
naturally
cast
forth
,
after
a
flouding
,
some
strange
bodies
,
which
in
appearance
seem
to
be
flesh
;
but
if
one
take
special
notice
thereof
,
they
will
find
it
but
clods
of
blood
coagulated
,
without
consistence
or
fleshy
texture
,
or
membranous
,
as
are
the
Moles
and
false-Conceptions
.
Moles
are
ordinarily
engendred
,
when
either
the
Man
or
the
Womans
Seed
,
or
both
together
,
are
weak
,
or
corrupted
,
the
Womb
not
labouring
for
a
true
conception
,
but
by
the
help
of
the
Spirits
with
which
the
Seed
ought
to
be
replenished
:
but
so
much
the
easier
,
as
the
small
quantity
found
in
it
is
extinguished
,
and
as
it
were
choaked
,
or
drowned
by
abundance
of
the
gross
and
corrupted
menstruous
blood
,
which
sometimes
flows
thither
soon
after
conception
,
and
gives
not
leisure
to
Nature
to
perfect
,
what
she
hath
with
great
pains
begun
,
and
so
troubling
its
work
,
bringing
thither
confusion
and
disorder
,
there
is
made
of
the
seeds
and
blood
a
meer
Chaos
,
call'd
a
Mole
,
not
usually
engendred
but
in
the
Womb
of
a
Woman
,
and
never
or
very
rarely
found
in
that
of
other
Animals
,
because
they
have
no
menstruous
blood
,
as
she
hath
.
A
Mole
hath
no
burthen
,
nor
navel-string
fastned
to
it
,
as
a
Child
alwayes
hath
;
forasmuch
as
the
Mole
it self
adheres
to
the
Womb
,
by
which
means
it
receives
nourishment
from
its
vessels
:
it
is
likewise
cloathed
usually
with
a
kind
of
membrane
,
in
which
is
found
a
piece
of
flesh
confusedly
interlaced
with
many
vessels
;
it
is
of
a
bigness
and
consistence
more
or
less
according
to
the
abundance
of
blood
it
receives
,
according
to
its
disposition
,
and
also
according
to
the
temperature
of
the
Womb
,
and
the
time
it
stayes
there
;
for
the
longer
it
stayes
,
the
harder
it
grows
,
and
becomes
schirrous
,
and
difficult
to
be
expell'd
.
For
the
most
part
there
is
but
one
,
yet
sometimes
more
;
of
which
,
some
cleave
very
strongly
,
others
very
slightly
to
the
Womb.
When
Women
miscarry
of
them
before
the
second
month
,
they
are
called
false-Conceptions
:
when
they
keep
them
longer
,
and
that
this
strange
body
begins
to
grow
bigger
,
they
are
called
Moles
.
False-Conceptions
are
more
membranous
,
and
sometimes
full
of
corrupted
Seed
;
but
Moles
are
altogether
fleshy
.
One
may
find
in
a
Woman
that
hath
a
Mole
,
almost
all
the
signs
of
Conception
,
and
of
a
Woman
with
Child
;
but
there
are
likewise
some
other
which
differ
,
because
her
belly
is
harder
and
sorer
,
than
when
she
is
with
Child
.
The
Mole
being
contrary
to
Nature
,
is
very
troublesome
to
a
Woman
:
and
as
it
hath
no
true
life
,
nor
animal
motion
;
so
it
is
very
painful
to
go
with
:
for
the
Mole
falls
on
whatsoever
side
she
turns
,
when
she
is
a
little
big
,
just
like
a
heavy
Bowl
:
She
hath
a
great
weariness
in
her
legs
and
thighs
,
and
suppression
of
urine
from
time
to
time
,
and
finds
a
great
heaviness
in
the
bottom
of
her
belly
,
forasmuch
as
this
mass
of
flesh
by
its
weight
weighs
down
the
Womb
,
which
compresseth
the
bladder
of
urine
:
her
breasts
are
not
so
swell'd
,
neither
have
they
any
,
or
very
little
milk
.
It
may
be
yet
easier
known
,
if
with
all
these
signs
she
finds
no
motion
after
the
4th
or
5th
month
of
her
Great-Belly
;
and
certainly
,
if
after
her
reckoning
is
out
,
all
the
aforesaid
signs
remain
and
continue
in
the
same
manner
.
These
Moles
are
nourished
in
the
womb
,
to
which
they
almost
alwayes
adhere
,
and
are
sustained
by
the
blood
with
which
it
is
alwayes
furnished
,
just
as
Plants
are
by
the
moisture
of
the
Earth
.
Sometimes
there
is
a
Child
together
with
a
Mole
,
from
which
it
is
sometimes
divided
,
and
sometimes
cleaving
to
its
body
;
which
puts
it
in
great
danger
of
being
mishapen
or
monstrous
,
because
of
the
compression
which
this
strange
body
causeth
to
the
Infant
yet
very
tender
.
In
the
year
1665
,
being
at
Mr.
Bourdelots
,
Doctor
in
Physick
of
the
Faculty
of
Paris
,
where
was
every
Monday
held
Academical
Conferences
:
As
they
fell
upon
the
discourse
of
the
Circulation
of
the
Blood
,
which
I
explained
according
to
my
opinion
,
they
brought
thither
the
Infant
of
a
Woman
newly
brought
to
bed
at
her
full
time
,
which
wanted
all
the
upper
part
of
the
head
,
having
no
skull
,
no
brain
,
no
nor
any
hairy
scalp
;
but
had
only
,
in
lieu
of
all
those
parts
,
a
Mole
,
or
fleshy
mass
flat
and
red
,
of
the
thickness
and
bigness
of
an
after-burthen
,
covered
with
a
simple
membrane
strong
enough
:
This
Infant
had
however
all
the
other
parts
of
the
body
fat
,
and
well
composed
and
shap'd
.
This
monstrous
disposition
was
the
cause
of
its
death
assoon
as
it
was
born
,
and
yet
it
was
very
wonderful
and
astonishing
to
consider
,
how
it
could
live
so
without
brain
;
as
also
very
difficult
to
understand
,
how
this
fleshy
mass
could
serve
in
stead
of
it
,
whilst
it
was
in
the
Mothers
belly
.
It
was
interwoven
with
many
vessels
,
like
a
kind
of
[
](A88969-e14530-b)*
*
The
fleshy
part
of
the
burthen
.
Placenta
,
yet
of
a
more
firm
substance
.
Mr.
Clerk
and
Mr.
Juillet
,
my
Brethren
and
good
Friends
,
were
then
present
,
and
saw
this
Prodigy
as
well
as
my self
.
A
Woman
having
a
Mole
,
hath
a
much
worse
colour
,
and
is
every
way
more
inconvenienced
,
than
a
Woman
with
Child
;
and
if
she
keeps
it
long
,
she
lives
all
the
while
in
danger
of
her
life
.
Some
have
them
two
or
three
years
,
and
sometimes
all
the
rest
of
their
lives
:
As
hapned
to
a
Peuterer's
Wife
,
of
whom
Ambrose
Paré
makes
mention
in
his
Book
of
Generation
,
who
had
one
seventeen
years
,
and
at
last
died
of
it
.
We
will
declare
the
Remedies
convenient
for
it
in
another
place
,
where
we
speak
of
its
extraction
.
CHAP.
X.
In
what
manner
a
Woman
ought
to
govern
her self
during
her
being
with
Child
,
when
it
is
not
accompanied
with
other
considerable
accidents
,
to
endeavour
to
prevent
them
.
A
Woman
with
Child
in
respect
of
her
present
disposition
,
although
in
good
health
,
yet
ought
to
be
reputed
even
as
though
she
were
sick
,
during
that
neuter
estate
(
for
to
be
with
Child
,
is
also
vulgarly
called
a
sickness
of
nine
months
)
because
she
is
then
in
daily
expectation
of
many
inconveniences
,
which
pregnancy
usually
causes
to
those
that
do
not
govern
themselves
well
.
She
should
in
this
case
resemble
a
good
Pilot
,
who
being
imbarqued
on
a
rough
Sea
,
and
full
of
Rocks
,
shuns
the
danger
,
if
he
steers
with
prudence
;
if
not
,
't
is
by
chance
,
if
he
escapes
Shipwrack
:
So
a
Woman
with
Child
is
often
in
danger
of
her
life
,
if
she
doth
not
her
best
endeavour
to
shun
and
prevent
many
accidents
to
which
she
is
then
subject
;
all
which
time
there
must
be
care
taken
of
two
,
to
wit
,
her self
,
and
the
Child
she
goes
with
:
for
from
one
single
fault
results
double
mischief
,
inasmuch
as
the
Mother
cannot
be
any
wayes
inconvenienced
,
but
the
Child
partakes
with
her
.
Now
to
the
end
she
may
maintain
her self
in
good
health
,
as
much
as
can
be
in
that
condition
,
which
alwayes
keeps
a
middle
state
,
let
her
observe
a
good
dyet
,
suitable
to
her
temperament
,
custom
,
condition
and
quality
,
which
the
right
use
of
all
the
six
non-natural
doth
effect
.
The
Air
,
where
she
ordinarily
dwells
,
ought
to
be
well
temper'd
in
all
its
qualities
:
if
it
be
not
so
naturally
,
it
must
be
corrected
as
much
as
may
be
by
different
means
;
she
must
avoid
that
which
is
too
hot
,
because
it
often
causeth
,
by
dissipating
too
much
the
humours
and
spirits
,
many
weaknesses
to
Women
with
Child
,
&
particularly
also
that
which
is
too
cold
and
foggy
;
for
,
causing
great
Rhumes
and
distillations
upon
the
lungs
,
it
exciteth
a
cough
,
which
by
its
sudden
and
impetuous
motions
,
forcing
downwards
,
may
make
the
Woman
miscarry
.
She
ought
not
to
dwell
in
narrow
Lanes
very
dirty
,
nor
near
common
Dunghils
.
For
some
Women
are
so
nice
,
that
the
stink
of
a
Candle
not
well
extinguisht
,
is
enough
to
bring
them
before
their
time
,
as
Liebaut
assures
us
he
himself
had
seen
:
which
likewise
may
be
caused
,
if
not
sooner
,
by
the
smell
of
Charcoal
,
as
hapned
once
to
a
Laundress
,
whom
I
knew
,
hat
miscarried
the
fourth
mouth
;
being
in
extream
haste
to
finish
some
Linen
on
a
Saturday
night
,
she
had
not
patience
to
kindle
the
Charcoal
in
the
Chimney
,
but
in
the
Room
in
a
Chafingdish
,
which
flew
up
into
her
head
,
and
made
her
miscarry
the
same
night
,
and
in
danger
of
dying
.
Let
the
Woman
therefore
endeavour
,
as
much
as
her
convenience
will
permit
,
to
live
in
an
Air
free
from
these
inconveniencies
.
The
greatest
part
of
Women
with
Child
have
so
great
loathings
,
and
so
many
different
longings
,
and
strong
passions
for
strange
things
,
that
it
is
very
difficult
to
prescribe
an
exact
dyet
for
them
:
but
I
shall
advise
them
in
this
case
to
follow
the
opinion
of
Hippocrates
,
in
his
38th
Aphorism
,
2d
Book
,
where
he
saith
,
Paulo
deterior
&
potus
&
cibus
,
suavior
tamen
,
melioribus
quidem
,
sed
insuavioribus
,
praeferendus
.
Meat
and
Drink
though
not
so
wholsome
,
if
it
be
but
pleasant
,
is
to
be
preferred
before
that
which
is
wholsom
,
if
not
so
pleasant
:
which
in
my
opinion
is
the
rule
they
ought
to
observe
,
provided
what
they
long
for
,
is
commonly
used
for
dyet
,
and
not
strange
and
extraordinary
things
;
and
that
they
have
a
care
of
excess
.
If
the
Woman
be
not
troubled
with
these
loathings
,
let
her
then
use
such
a
dyet
,
which
breeds
good
juyce
,
and
in
quantity
sufficient
for
her
and
her
Child
:
her
appetite
may
regulate
that
.
She
must
not
then
fast
nor
be
abstemious
,
because
overheating
the
Mothers
blood
thereby
,
renders
it
unfit
to
nourish
the
Child
,
which
ought
to
be
sweet
and
mild
,
and
makes
it
tender
and
weak
,
or
constraius
it
to
come
before
its
time
,
to
search
what
is
fit
for
it
elsewhere
:
she
must
not
eat
too
much
at
a
time
,
and
chiefly
at
nights
,
because
the
Womb
by
its
extent
possessing
a
great
part
of
the
belly
,
hinders
the
stomach
from
containing
much
,
which
causeth
thereby
a
difficulty
of
breathing
,
because
it
compresseth
the
Diaphragma
,
which
as
then
hath
not
an
intire
liberty
to
be
moved
.
Wherefore
let
her
rather
eat
a
little
and
often
;
let
her
bread
be
pure
Wheat
,
well
baked
and
white
,
as
is
that
of
Gonesse
at
Paris
,
or
the
like
;
and
not
course
houshold
Bread
or
Bisket
,
which
swells
up
the
stomach
,
nor
any
other
of
the
like
nature
that
's
very
stuffing
.
Let
her
eat
good
nourishing
meat
,
as
are
the
tenderest
parts
of
Beef
and
Mutton
,
Veal
,
Fowl
;
as
fat
Pullets
,
Capons
,
Pidgeons
and
Partridge
,
either
roast
or
boyled
as
she
likes
best
;
fresh
Egs
are
also
good
:
And
because
big-bellied
Women
have
never
good
blood
,
let
her
put
into
her
Broths
those
herbs
which
purifie
it
,
as
Sorrel
,
Lettice
,
Succory
,
and
Borrage
;
she
must
avoid
hot-seasoned
Pyes
and
baked
Meats
,
and
especially
Crust
,
because
being
hard
of
digestion
,
it
extreamly
overchargeth
the
stomach
:
If
she
hath
a
mind
to
Fish
,
let
it
be
new
,
and
not
salted
;
Fish
of
Rivers
and
running
streams
,
forasmuch
as
Pond-Fish
tasts
of
mud
,
and
breeds
ill
juyce
.
But
if
big-bellied
Women
cannot
absolutely
refrain
their
extravagant
longings
,
it
is
better
(
as
we
have
already
said
)
to
suffer
them
to
deviate
a
little
from
this
rule
or
dyet
(
provided
it
be
moderate
)
than
too
much
to
oppose
their
appetites
.
They
may
drink
at
their
meals
a
little
good
old
Wine
well
temper'd
with
Water
,
and
rather
Claret
than
White-wine
;
which
will
help
make
a
good
digestion
,
and
comfort
the
stomach
,
which
is
alwayes
weak
during
prenancy
;
and
if
they
were
not
used
to
drink
it
before
,
let
them
accustom
themselves
to
it
by
degrees
;
and
as
well
in
drinking
as
eating
,
they
must
shun
all
things
hot
and
diurectick
,
because
they
provoke
the
courses
,
which
is
very
prejudicial
to
the
Child
.
By
moderate
sleep
,
all
the
natural
functions
of
a
Woman
are
fortified
,
and
particularly
the
concoction
of
food
in
the
stomach
,
which
then
is
very
subject
to
loathings
and
vomitings
.
We
say
,
it
must
be
moderate
;
because
,
as
excessive
watchings
dissipate
the
Spirits
,
so
too
much
sleep
choak
them
.
Let
therefore
Women
with
Child
sleep
nine
or
ten
hours
at
least
in
four
and
twenty
,
and
twelve
at
most
;
and
let
it
be
rather
in
the
night-time
,
as
most
fit
for
rest
,
than
in
the
day
,
as
persons
of
quality
are
accustomed
,
who
frequenting
the
Court
,
ordinarily
turn
night
into
day
.
However
they
who
have
gotten
this
ill
habit
,
had
better
continue
it
than
change
too
suddenly
,
because
this
custom
is
become
natural
to
them
.
For
what
respects
exercise
and
rest
,
let
them
govern
themselves
according
to
the
different
time
of
their
being
with
Child
;
for
at
the
beginning
of
the
conception
(
if
the
Woman
perceives
it
)
she
ought
(
if
she
can
)
to
keep
her
bed
,
at
least
till
the
fifth
or
sixth
day
,
and
by
no
means
to
use
copulation
all
the
time
;
forasmuch
as
the
Seeds
being
not
yet
covered
with
the
membrane
,
which
is
formed
in
that
time
(
as
we
have
said
already
)
are
in
the
beginning
,
by
the
agitation
of
the
body
,
very
apt
in
some
persons
to
slip
forth
.
She
ought
neither
to
go
in
Coach
,
Chariot
or
Waggon
,
nor
on
Horseback
,
whilst
with
Child
;
and
much
less
the
nearer
she
comes
to
her
time
:
because
this
kind
of
exercise
doubles
the
weight
of
what
is
contained
in
the
Womb
,
by
the
jolts
she
receives
,
and
often
makes
her
miscarry
:
But
she
may
walk
gently
,
go
in
a
Sedan
or
Litter
;
She
ought
neither
to
carry
or
lift
heavy
burdens
,
nor
lift
up
her
arms
too
high
:
and
therefore
she
ought
not
to
dress
her
own
head
,
as
she
used
to
do
,
because
it
cannot
be
done
without
stretching
her
arms
too
much
above
her
head
,
which
hath
caused
many
to
miscarry
before
their
time
;
because
the
ligaments
of
the
Womb
are
at
once
loosned
by
these
violent
extensions
.
Let
her
exercise
be
gentle
walking
,
and
the
heels
of
her
shoes
low
;
because
Women
cannot
,
for
the
bigness
of
their
bellies
,
see
their
feet
,
and
so
are
subject
to
stumble
and
fall
:
In
short
,
she
must
govern
her self
in
these
exercises
,
rather
to
err
in
too
much
rest
,
than
in
too
much
exercise
;
for
the
danger
is
greater
by
immoderate
motion
,
than
in
too
much
rest
.
It
is
impossible
for
me
in
this
point
to
be
of
the
opinion
of
all
Authors
,
although
all
the
World
follows
them
in
this
their
evil
and
dangerous
counsel
,
who
would
have
a
pregnant
Woman
exercise
her self
more
than
ordinary
toward
the
latter
end
of
her
reckoning
,
that
so
,
as
they
say
,
the
Child
may
sink
lower
:
But
if
they
consider
the
point
well
,
they
would
without
doubt
find
it
to
be
the
cause
of
more
than
half
of
the
hard
Labours
;
and
that
on
the
contrary
,
rest
would
be
more
advantagious
to
them
,
as
I
shall
prove
by
the
following
explication
.
First
,
We
must
know
and
take
for
granted
that
the
birth
of
a
Child
ought
to
be
left
to
the
work
of
Nature
well
regulated
,
and
not
to
provoke
it
,
by
shaking
it
with
this
exercise
,
for
to
dislodge
it
before
its
full
time
:
which
hapning
(
though
it
be
but
seven
or
eight
dayes
sooner
)
proves
sometimes
as
prejudicial
to
the
Infant
,
as
we
see
it
is
sometimes
to
Grapes
,
which
we
find
four
or
five
dayes
before
they
are
full
ripe
,
to
be
yet
almost
half
Verjuice
.
But
to
explain
more
clearly
than
by
this
comparison
,
that
these
kind
of
exercises
often
cause
hard
labours
,
(
as
we
have
already
said
)
consider
that
the
Infant
is
naturally
scituated
in
the
Womb
with
the
head
uppermost
,
and
the
feet
downwards
,
with
its
face
towards
the
Mothers
belly
,
just
till
it
hath
attained
to
the
eighth
month
;
at
which
time
,
and
sometimes
sooner
,
and
sometimes
also
later
,
his
head
being
very
great
and
heavy
,
he
turns
over
,
his
head
downward
and
his
heels
upwards
,
which
is
the
sole
and
true
scituation
,
in
which
he
ought
to
come
into
the
World
,
all
other
postures
being
contrary
to
Nature
.
Now
just
when
the
Child
is
about
to
turn
according
to
custom
into
his
intended
posture
,
Instead
of
giving
her self
rest
,
she
falls
a
jumping
,
walking
,
running
up
and
down
stairs
,
and
exercising
her self
more
than
ordinary
,
which
very
often
causes
it
to
turn
cross
,
and
not
right
as
it
ought
to
be
;
and
sometimes
the
Womb
is
depressed
so
low
,
and
engaged
in
such
sort
towards
the
last
month
,
in
the
cavity
of
the
Hypagastres
,
by
these
joltings
,
that
there
is
no
liberty
left
the
Infant
to
turn
it self
naturally
;
wherefore
it
is
constrained
to
come
in
its
first
posture
,
to
wit
,
by
the
feet
,
or
some
other
worse
.
Moreover
,
it
would
be
very
convenient
that
the
Woman
to
this
end
should
abstain
from
Coition
,
during
the
two
last
months
of
her
reckoning
,
forasmuch
as
the
body
is
thereby
much
moved
,
and
the
belly
compressed
in
the
action
,
which
likewise
causeth
the
Child
to
take
a
wrong
posture
.
I
believe
that
they
that
will
seriously
reflect
on
these
things
,
will
make
no
difficulty
to
quit
this
old
error
,
which
hath
certainly
caused
the
death
of
many
Women
and
Children
,
and
much
pain
to
divers
others
,
for
the
reasons
above-mentioned
.
Some
Women
have
miscarried
only
with
the
noise
of
a
Cannon
;
as
also
with
the
sound
of
a
great
Bell
;
but
especially
with
a
clap
of
Thunder
,
when
of
a
sudden
it
surpriseth
them
,
and
frights
them
.
Big-bellied
Women
are
sometimes
subject
to
be
costive
,
because
the
Womb
by
its
weight
pressing
the
Rectum
;
hinders
the
Belly
from
discharging
its
excrements
with
ease
.
They
that
are
troubled
with
this
inconvenience
may
use
Damask-Prunes
stewed
,
Veal-Broth
,
and
Herb-Pottage
,
with
which
they
may
gently
moisten
and
loosen
the
Belly
.
If
these
things
are
not
sufficient
,
they
may
give
her
gentle
Clysters
of
Mallows
,
Marsh-mallows
,
Pellitory
and
Anise-seeds
,
with
two
ounces
of
brown
Sugar
dissolved
in
it
,
adding
a
little
Oyl
of
Violets
,
or
else
a
Decoction
made
with
a
handful
of
Bran
,
two
ounces
of
Honey
of
Violets
,
and
a
piece
of
fresh
Butter
;
or
any
other
as
occasion
might
require
:
but
there
must
be
great
care
taken
that
no
sharp
Clysters
be
given
her
to
this
purpose
,
nor
other
Drugs
to
cause
a
loosness
,
or
too
great
an
evacuation
,
lest
it
endanger
her
to
miscarry
:
as
Hippocrates
very
well
warns
us
in
the
34th
Aphorism
of
his
fifth
Book
,
where
he
sayes
,
Mulieri
in
utero
gerenti
si
alvus
plurimum
profluat
,
periculum
est
ne
abortiat
.
If
a
big-bellied
Woman
have
a
violent
loosness
,
she
will
be
in
danger
of
miscarrying
.
If
she
ought
to
govern
her self
well
in
the
observation
of
what
we
have
lately
mentioned
,
she
ought
no
less
to
be
careful
to
overcome
and
moderate
her
passions
,
as
not
to
be
excessive
angry
;
and
above
all
,
that
she
be
not
afrighted
;
nor
that
any
melancholly
news
be
suddenly
told
her
:
for
these
passions
,
when
violent
,
are
capable
to
make
a
Woman
miscarry
at
the
moment
,
even
at
any
time
of
her
going
with
Child
;
as
it
hapned
to
my
Cousins
Mother
,
named
Mris
Dionis
,
a
Merchant
,
dwelling
in
the
Street
Quinquampois
,
whose
Father
being
suddenly
killed
with
a
Sword
by
one
of
his
Servants
,
who
meeting
him
in
the
Street
traiterously
run
him
through
out
of
spite
and
rage
,
because
he
had
some
few
dayes
before
turned
him
out
of
doors
:
they
brought
immediatly
this
ill
news
to
his
Wife
,
then
eight
months
gone
,
and
presently
after
brought
her
dead
Husband
;
at
which
sudden
fright
she
was
immediatly
surprised
with
a
great
trembling
,
so
that
she
was
presently
delivered
of
the
said
Dionis
,
who
is
to
this
day
(
which
is
very
remarkable
)
troubled
with
a
shaking
in
both
hands
,
as
his
Mother
had
when
she
was
delivered
of
him
,
having
yet
no
other
inconvenience
,
notwithstanding
he
was
born
in
the
eighth
month
by
such
an
extraordinary
accident
;
nor
doth
he
seem
to
be
above
fourty
years
old
,
though
near
fifty
.
When
he
signed
his
Contract
of
Marriage
,
they
who
knew
not
the
reason
of
it
,
when
they
saw
his
hands
shake
,
thought
it
was
through
fear
of
his
ill
Bargain
,
of
which
they
were
disabused
when
they
had
heard
the
Catastrophe
that
hastened
his
birth
.
Wherefore
if
there
be
any
news
to
tell
a
big-bellied
Woman
,
let
it
rather
be
such
as
may
moderately
rejoyce
her
,
(
for
excessive
joy
may
likewise
prejudice
her
in
this
condition
)
and
if
there
be
an
absolute
necessity
to
acquiant
her
with
bad
news
,
let
the
gentlest
means
be
contrived
to
do
it
by
degrees
,
and
not
all
at
once
.
Assoon
as
a
Woman
finds
her self
with
Child
,
or
mistrusts
it
,
let
her
not
lace
her self
so
close
,
as
she
ordinarily
doth
,
with
Bodies
stifned
with
Whalebone
,
to
make
her
Body
shapely
,
which
very
often
injures
her
Breast
,
and
so
inclosing
her
Belly
in
so
strait
a
mould
,
she
hinders
the
Infant
from
taking
its
free
growth
,
and
very
often
makes
it
come
before
its
time
,
and
misshapen
.
Those
Women
are
so
foolish
as
not
to
mind
,
that
making
themselves
slender
when
they
are
with
Child
,
quite
spoils
their
Belly
,
which
therefore
after
Childbed
remains
wrinkled
,
and
pendent
as
a
Bag
,
and
then
they
cry
,
It
is
the
Midwife
or
Nurse
that
did
them
that
mischief
,
in
not
swathing
and
looking
to
them
as
they
ought
to
do
;
not
considering
that
it
came
by
their
strait
lacing
whilst
they
were
big
upwards
,
which
causeth
the
Belly
,
finding
no
place
to
be
equally
extended
on
all
sides
,
to
dilate
it self
onely
downwards
,
whither
all
the
burthen
is
in
that
manner
thrust
and
carried
:
to
avoid
which
,
let
them
use
habits
more
large
and
easie
;
and
wear
no
Busks
,
with
which
they
presse
their
Bellies
to
bring
them
into
shape
.
Let
them
also
forbear
Bathing
in
any
manner
,
after
they
know
they
have
conceived
,
lest
the
Womb
be
excited
to
open
before
the
time
.
Almost
all
big-bellied
Women
are
so
infatued
with
the
custom
to
bleed
when
they
are
half
gone
,
and
in
the
seventh
month
,
that
if
they
should
neglect
it
,
(
although
they
were
otherwise
well
)
they
would
never
believe
they
could
be
well
delivered
.
I
will
not
in
the
mean
time
justifie
and
make
them
believe
by
that
,
what
Hippocrates
saith
in
his
31th
Aphorism
of
his
5th
Book
,
Mulier
in
utero
ferens
,
secta
vena
abortit
,
eoque
magis
si
sit
faetus
grandior
.
If
(
saith
he
)
a
Woman
be
blooded
,
she
miscarries
;
and
the
rather
,
if
she
be
far
gone
.
This
Aphorism
must
not
prohibit
us
the
use
of
bleeding
when
the
case
requires
,
but
only
warns
us
to
use
it
with
great
prudence
;
forasmuch
as
some
Women
want
bleeding
three
or
four
times
,
yea
,
and
oftner
sometimes
,
whilst
they
are
with
Child
,
when
twice
may
be
sufficient
to
others
:
For
as
there
have
been
some
that
have
been
blooded
nine
or
ten
times
for
diseases
during
their
pregnancy
,
and
yet
go
on
with
their
Infant
to
their
full
account
;
so
others
have
miscarried
by
bleeding
but
once
a
little
too
copiously
,
as
in
this
Aphorism
speaks
Hippocrates
.
Now
since
all
are
not
of
the
same
nature
,
they
must
not
be
all
governed
after
the
same
manner
,
nor
believe
that
it
is
necessary
to
bleed
all
big-bellied
Women
;
one
may
judge
of
the
necessity
according
as
they
are
more
or
less
sanguine
.
It
is
the
same
in
purging
,
which
ought
to
be
prudently
administred
as
well
as
bleeding
,
according
to
the
exigency
of
the
case
,
using
alwayes
gentle
and
benign
remedies
when
they
are
necessary
;
as
Cassia
,
Rhubarb
,
Manna
,
with
the
weight
of
a
dram
or
two
at
most
of
good
Senna
.
These
Purgatives
may
serve
turn
for
a
Woman
with
Child
,
she
ought
not
to
use
others
more
violent
:
If
she
observes
all
that
we
have
above
mentioned
,
she
may
then
hope
for
a
good
issue
of
her
great-Belly
.
Having
amply
enough
declared
,
how
a
Woman
with
Child
should
be
governed
when
accompanied
with
no
ill
accident
,
and
given
the
Rules
she
ought
to
keep
to
prevent
them
,
We
will
now
examine
several
Indispositions
,
to
which
she
is
subject
particularly
during
her
pregnancy
.
CHAP.
XI
.
The
means
to
prevent
the
many
Accidents
,
which
happen
to
a
Woman
during
the
whole
time
of
her
being
with
Child
;
and
first
of
Vomitings
.
VOmiting
,
with
the
suppression
of
the
Terms
,
is
for
the
most
part
the
first
Accident
which
happens
to
Women
,
and
the
means
by
which
they
themselves
perceive
their
pregnancy
.
It
is
not
alwayes
caused
,
as
is
believed
,
from
ill
humours
collected
in
the
stomach
,
because
of
this
stoppage
of
their
Courses
:
these
corrupted
humours
do
often
cause
a
depraved
appetite
in
pregnant
Women
,
when
either
they
flow
thither
,
or
are
there
engendred
;
but
not
this
Vomiting
which
happens
immediately
after
Conception
,
and
which
comes
by
succession
:
it
cannot
be
meant
of
those
which
are
there
afterwards
corrupted
;
but
these
first
Vomitings
proceed
from
the
sympathy
between
the
Stomach
and
the
Womb
,
because
of
the
similitude
of
their
substance
,
and
by
means
of
the
Nerves
inserted
in
the
upper
orifice
of
the
Stomach
,
which
have
communication
by
continuity
with
those
that
pass
to
the
Womb
,
being
portions
of
the
sixth
pair
of
those
of
the
Brain
.
Now
the
Womb
,
which
hath
a
very
exquisite
sense
,
because
of
its
membranous
composition
,
beginning
to
wax
bigger
,
feels
some
pain
,
which
being
at
the
same
time
communicated
by
this
continuity
of
Nerves
to
the
upper
orifice
of
the
Stomach
,
cause
there
these
nauseatings
and
vomitings
which
ordinarily
happen
.
And
to
prove
that
it
is
thus
in
the
beginning
,
and
not
by
pretended
ill
humours
,
appears
,
in
that
many
Women
vomit
from
the
first
day
of
their
being
with
Child
,
who
were
in
perfect
health
before
they
conceived
,
at
which
time
the
suppression
of
the
Terms
could
not
cause
this
Accident
,
which
proceedeth
from
this
sympathy
in
the
very
same
manner
;
as
we
see
those
that
are
wounded
in
the
Head
and
Bowels
,
and
that
have
the
Stone-Cholick
,
are
troubled
with
Loathings
and
Vomitings
,
and
yet
have
no
corrupt
humours
in
the
stomach
.
Loathings
and
Vomitings
,
which
are
motions
of
the
stomach
contrary
to
nature
,
happen
to
big-bellied
Women
from
the
beginning
,
for
the
reasons
above
recited
.
Loathing
or
Nauseousness
,
is
nothing
but
a
vain
desire
to
vomit
,
and
a
motion
by
which
the
Stomach
is
raised
towards
the
upper
orifice
,
without
casting
up
any
thing
.
And
Vomiting
is
another
more
violent
endeavour
,
by
which
it
casts
forth
of
the
mouth
what
humour
soever
is
contained
in
its
capacity
.
In
the
beginning
Vomiting
is
but
a
single
symptom
not
to
be
feared
;
but
continuing
a
long
time
,
it
weakens
the
stomach
very
much
,
and
hindring
digestion
,
corrupts
the
food
instead
of
concocting
it
,
whence
afterwards
are
engendred
those
ill
humours
,
which
need
purging
.
These
Vomitings
ordinarily
continue
to
the
third
or
fourth
month
of
being
with
Child
,
which
is
the
time
the
Child
appears
manifestly
to
quicken
in
,
after
which
it
begins
to
cease
,
and
Women
to
recover
the
appetite
they
had
lost
during
their
being
young
with
Child
;
because
the
Infant
growing
stronger
and
bigger
,
having
need
of
more
nourishment
,
consumes
abundance
of
humours
,
which
hinders
the
flowing
of
so
much
superfluity
to
the
stomach
;
besides
,
at
that
time
the
Womb
is
by
degrees
accustomed
to
extention
:
It
continues
in
some
till
they
are
delivered
,
which
often
puts
them
in
danger
of
miscarrying
,
and
the
rather
,
the
nearer
the
Woman
is
to
her
full
time
.
Others
again
are
more
sometimes
tormented
with
it
towards
the
end
of
their
reckoning
than
at
the
beginning
:
because
the
stomach
cannot
then
be
sufficiently
widened
to
contain
easily
the
food
,
being
compressed
by
the
large
extention
and
bigness
of
the
Womb.
Such
a
Vomiting
which
comes
about
the
latter
end
of
the
reckoning
to
Women
whose
Children
lie
high
,
seldom
ceaseth
before
they
are
brought
to
bed
.
You
need
not
wonder
,
or
be
much
troubled
at
the
Vomitings
in
the
beginning
,
provided
they
are
gentle
and
without
great
straining
,
because
they
are
on
the
contrary
very
beneficial
to
Women
;
but
if
they
continue
longer
than
the
third
or
fourth
month
,
they
ought
to
be
remedied
,
because
the
Aliment
being
daily
vomited
up
,
the
Mother
and
the
Child
,
having
need
of
much
blood
for
their
nourishment
,
will
thereby
grow
extreamly
weak
,
besides
the
continual
subversion
of
the
stomach
,
causing
great
agitation
nd
compression
of
the
Mothers
Belly
,
will
force
the
Child
before
its
time
,
as
is
already
mentioned
.
To
hinder
this
Vomiting
from
afflicting
the
Woman
much
or
long
(
it
being
very
difficult
to
hinder
it
quite
)
let
her
use
good
food
,
such
as
is
specified
before
in
the
Rules
or
Diet
;
but
little
at
a
time
,
that
the
stomach
may
contain
it
without
pain
,
and
not
be
constrained
to
vomit
it
up
,
as
it
must
when
they
take
too
much
,
because
the
big-belly
hinders
the
free
extension
of
it
;
and
for
to
comfort
and
strengthen
it
(
being
alwayes
weak
)
let
her
season
her
meat
with
the
Juice
of
Orenges
,
Lemons
,
Pomegranets
,
or
a
little
Verjuce
or
Rose-Vinegar
,
according
to
her
appetite
.
She
may
take
likewise
a
Decoction
made
of
French-Barleyflower
,
or
good
Wheat-flower
,
having
dryed
the
flower
a
little
before
in
an
Oven
,
mixing
the
yolk
of
an
Egg
with
it
,
which
is
very
nourishing
and
of
easie
digestion
:
she
may
likewise
eat
after
her
meals
a
little
Marmalade
of
Quinces
,
or
the
Jelly
of
Goosberries
;
let
her
Drink
be
good
old
Wine
,
rather
Claret
than
White
,
being
well
mixed
with
good
running
Fountain-Water
,
and
not
that
which
hath
been
long
kept
in
Cisterns
,
as
is
most
of
the
Water
of
our
Fountains
of
Paris
,
which
acquire
by
that
stay
an
evil
quality
:
If
she
cannot
get
such
fresh
Waters
,
let
her
rather
use
River-Water
taken
up
in
a
place
free
from
filth
,
in
which
she
may
sometimes
quench
hot
Iron
:
Above
all
,
let
her
forbear
all
fat
Meats
and
Sauces
,
for
they
extreamly
moisten
and
soften
the
Membranes
of
the
Stomach
,
which
are
already
weak
enough
,
and
relaxed
by
the
Vomitings
,
as
also
all
sweet
and
sugered
Sauces
,
which
are
not
convenient
for
her
,
but
rather
such
as
are
a
little
sharp
,
with
which
it
is
delighted
and
comforted
.
But
if
notwithstanding
these
Precautions
,
and
this
regular
Dyet
,
the
Vomiting
(
as
it
sometimes
happens
)
continues
still
,
although
the
Woman
be
above
half
gone
,
it
is
a
clear
sign
there
are
corrupt
humours
cleaving
to
the
inward
sides
of
the
Stomach
,
which
being
impossible
to
be
evacuated
by
so
many
preceding
Vomitings
,
because
they
adhere
so
fast
,
must
be
purged
away
by
Stool
,
to
effect
which
they
need
a
Dissolvent
,
which
may
be
a
gentle
Purge
,
made
by
infusing
half
a
dram
of
Rhubarb
,
a
dram
or
two
at
most
of
good
Senna
,
and
an
ounce
of
Syrup
of
Succory
;
which
Purge
dissolves
the
humours
,
and
in
evacuating
them
,
comforts
the
parts
:
Or
,
it
may
be
made
with
young
Mallows
,
Cassia
,
Tamarinds
,
or
any
other
gentle
Purgers
,
according
as
the
case
requires
,
alwayes
adding
a
little
Rhubarb
,
or
compound
Syrup
of
Succory
;
observing
likewise
what
humours
ought
to
be
purged
:
For
,
as
Hippocrates
saith
,
in
the
12th
Aphorism
of
his
first
Section
,
In
perturbationibus
ventris
,
&
vomitibus
sponte
evenientibus
,
si
quidem
qualia
oportet
purgari
,
purgentur
,
confert
&
facile
ferunt
:
sin
minus
contra
,
&
.
In
perturbations
and
dejections
of
the
Belly
,
and
in
spontaneous
Vomitings
,
if
the
matter
be
purg'd
away
,
which
ought
to
be
,
the
Patient
finds
ease
and
comfort
:
if
not
,
the
contrary
.
Therefore
we
are
to
consider
,
that
it
is
not
enough
to
purge
,
unless
we
evacuate
the
peccant
humours
;
for
otherwise
purging
more
weakens
the
Stomach
,
which
it
would
not
if
it
were
well
ordered
,
and
convenient
to
evacuate
the
vicious
humour
.
If
once
be
not
sufficient
,
it
may
be
repeated
,
giving
the
Woman
some
few
dayes
respit
between
both
;
if
the
Vomiting
continues
daily
,
almost
without
intermission
,
although
the
Woman
observes
a
good
dyet
,
and
after
that
she
hath
been
reasonably
well
purged
,
we
must
rest
there
,
lest
something
worse
happen
,
of
which
we
may
incur
the
blame
;
for
she
is
then
in
great
danger
of
miscarrying
:
and
when
the
Hiccough
takes
them
through
emptiness
,
proceeding
from
too
much
evacuation
,
caused
by
these
continual
vomitings
,
it
is
very
bad
,
as
the
third
Aphorism
of
the
second
Book
teacheth
us
,
A
Vomitu
singultus
malum
.
Some
advise
,
that
after
all
these
things
have
been
tryed
in
vain
,
great
Cupping-glasses
should
be
applyed
to
the
region
of
the
stomach
,
to
keep
it
firm
in
its
place
:
but
I
believe
it
to
be
a
Chip
in
Pottage
,
which
doth
neither
good
nor
hurt
;
because
the
stomach
is
loose
,
and
no
wayes
adhering
to
this
upper
part
of
the
belly
:
but
since
these
Vomitings
cool
it
,
and
daily
weaken
it
,
I
should
advise
a
big-bellied
Woman
to
wear
in
the
Winter
,
upon
its
region
,
a
good
piece
of
warm
Serge
,
or
soft
Lambskin
,
which
would
a
little
warm
those
parts
,
and
help
digestion
,
which
is
alwayes
weak
.
The
Italians
have
a
Custom
,
which
is
not
bad
;
they
wear
to
the
same
purpose
a
fair
piece
of
Stuff
under
their
Doublets
upon
the
region
their
stomach
,
of
which
they
are
so
careful
,
that
if
they
should
leave
it
off
but
two
dayes
in
the
Winter
,
nay
even
in
the
Summer
,
they
would
think
themselves
sick
;
and
they
are
so
grear
lovers
,
and
so
curious
of
it
,
that
this
Stomacher
is
often
their
greatest
bravery
,
enriching
it
with
Gold
and
Silver
Embroidery
,
and
Ribonds
of
very
fine
colours
.
We
have
discoursed
enough
about
Vomiting
caused
by
Pregnancy
,
wherefore
we
will
pass
forwards
to
some
other
Accidents
.
CHAP.
XII
.
Of
Pains
of
the
Back
,
Reins
,
and
Hips
.
ALL
these
Accidents
are
but
the
effects
of
the
dilatation
of
the
Womb
,
and
the
compression
it
makes
by
its
greatness
and
weight
on
the
neighbouring
parts
;
which
are
much
greater
the
first
time
the
Woman
is
with
Child
than
afterwards
,
when
the
Womb
only
receives
the
same
dimensions
it
had
already
before
:
but
when
it
hath
not
yet
been
dilated
,
it
is
more
sensible
of
this
extention
,
and
the
ligaments
,
which
hold
it
in
its
natural
scituation
,
suffer
a
greater
stress
in
the
first
pregnancy
,
having
never
before
been
forced
to
lengthen
to
answer
the
extent
of
the
Womb
,
than
in
the
following
Great-Bellies
,
to
which
it
obeys
more
easily
the
second
time
.
These
ligaments
,
as
well
round
as
large
,
cause
these
pains
,
being
much
straitned
and
drawn
by
the
bigness
and
weight
of
the
Womb
,
which
contains
a
Child
,
to
wit
,
the
large
ones
,
those
of
the
back
and
loyns
,
which
answer
to
the
reins
,
because
these
two
ligaments
are
strongly
fastened
towards
these
parts
;
the
round
ones
cause
those
of
the
groins
,
share
,
and
thighs
,
where
they
terminate
.
They
are
sometimes
so
violently
extended
by
this
extream
bigness
and
great
weight
of
the
Womb
,
especially
of
the
first
Child
(
as
I
said
before
)
that
they
are
lacerated
and
torn
,
being
not
able
to
yeeld
or
stretch
any
farther
,
and
chiefly
if
the
Woman
in
that
condition
makes
a
false
step
,
which
causeth
in
them
almost
insupportable
pains
,
and
other
worse
accidents
;
as
it
happened
two
years
since
to
a
near
Kinswoman
of
mine
,
who
being
six
months
gone
,
or
thereabouts
,
of
her
first
Child
,
felt
the
like
after
she
had
stumbled
,
and
perceived
at
the
same
moment
something
crack
in
her
Belly
towards
the
region
of
the
Reins
and
Loins
,
which
was
one
of
these
large
ligaments
,
with
a
kind
of
noise
,
by
the
sudden
jolt
she
received
.
At
the
same
instant
she
felt
extream
pains
in
her
Reins
and
Loins
,
and
all
the
one
side
of
her
Belly
,
which
made
her
immediately
vomit
very
often
with
much
violence
,
and
the
next
day
she
was
taken
with
a
great
continued
Feaver
,
which
lasted
seven
or
eight
dayes
,
without
being
able
to
sleep
or
rest
one
hour
,
all
which
time
she
continued
to
vomit
all
she
took
,
with
a
strong
and
frequent
Hiccough
,
having
also
great
pains
,
which
seemed
as
if
they
would
hasten
her
Labour
,
which
(
for
her
sake
)
I
was
very
apprehensive
of
,
as
also
of
her
death
:
but
with
the
help
of
God
,
having
put
her
immediatly
to
bed
,
where
she
continued
twelve
whole
dayes
,
in
which
time
I
bled
her
thrice
in
her
Arm
on
several
dayes
,
and
made
her
take
at
two
several
times
a
small
grain
of
Laudanum
in
the
yolk
of
an
Egg
,
a
little
to
ease
her
violent
pains
by
giving
her
rest
,
alwayes
ordering
her
from
time
to
time
good
strengthning
Cordials
;
all
these
symptoms
,
which
at
first
seemed
desperate
,
ceased
by
little
and
little
,
and
she
went
on
her
full
time
,
when
she
was
happily
delivered
of
a
Son
,
which
lived
fifteen
months
notwithstanding
all
those
mischievous
accidents
she
met
with
,
which
were
enough
to
have
kill'd
half
a
dozen
others
:
but
God
sometimes
is
pleased
to
work
Miracles
by
Nature
,
aided
with
Remedies
fit
for
the
purpose
,
as
well
as
by
his
Grace
.
This
History
informs
us
(
I
think
)
very
well
how
these
Pains
of
the
Loins
,
Back
,
and
Reins
come
;
and
the
pregnant
Womb
causeth
also
those
of
the
Hips
by
its
greatness
and
weight
,
in
compressing
them
,
and
bearing
too
much
upon
them
.
There
is
nothing
will
ease
all
these
sorts
of
Pains
better
,
than
to
rest
in
Bed
,
and
bleed
in
the
Arm
,
if
there
were
any
great
extension
or
rupture
of
any
ligament
of
the
Womb
,
as
was
in
the
case
recited
:
And
when
the
Womb
bears
and
weighs
too
much
upon
the
Hips
,
if
the
Woman
cannot
keep
her
Bed
,
she
ought
to
support
and
comfort
her
Belly
with
a
broad
Swaith
well
fitted
for
the
purpose
,
and
to
bear
it
as
patiently
as
she
can
to
the
time
of
her
Labour
,
which
will
free
her
from
all
these
accidents
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Of
the
Pains
of
the
Breasts
.
AS
soon
as
a
Woman
conceives
,
her
Tearms
wanting
the
ordinary
evacuation
,
the
passages
being
stopt
,
and
the
Woman
breeding
daily
blood
,
there
is
a
necessity
,
she
consuming
but
little
whilst
young
with
Child
,
the
fruit
being
yet
very
little
also
,
that
the
vessels
which
are
too
full
,
should
disgorge
part
,
as
it
doth
upon
the
parts
disposed
to
receive
it
,
such
as
are
the
kernels
,
and
glandulous
parts
,
especially
the
Breasts
,
which
imbibe
and
receive
a
great
quantity
of
it
,
which
filling
and
extreamly
swelling
them
,
causeth
this
Pain
in
them
,
which
Women
feel
when
they
are
with
Child
,
and
happens
also
to
those
whose
Terms
are
only
suppressed
.
In
the
beginning
we
ought
to
leave
the
whole
work
to
Nature
,
and
the
Woman
must
only
have
a
care
she
receives
no
blows
upon
those
parts
,
which
are
then
very
tender
,
nor
be
straight
laced
with
her
Bodies
,
or
other
stiff
Wastcoats
,
that
might
bruise
and
wound
her
;
upon
which
follow
Inflamations
and
Abscess
:
But
after
the
third
or
fourth
month
of
going
with
Child
,
the
blood
being
still
sent
to
the
Breasts
in
great
abundance
,
't
is
much
better
to
evacuate
it
by
bleeding
in
th'
Arm
,
than
to
turn
or
drive
it
back
on
some
other
part
of
the
Body
by
repercussive
or
astringent
Medicines
;
because
it
cannot
flow
to
any
part
,
where
it
can
do
less
hurt
,
than
in
these
.
Wherefore
I
should
rather
prefer
the
Woman
being
very
plethorick
,
to
evacuation
,
by
bleeding
in
the
Arm
,
than
any
other
way
,
because
of
shunning
thereby
the
Accident
,
of
which
speaks
Hippocrates
in
his
40th
Aphorism
of
the
5th
Book
,
Quibus
Mulierilbus
in
Mammas
sanguis
colligitur
,
furorem
significat
:
If
the
blood
be
carried
in
too
great
abundance
to
the
Breasts
,
it
signifies
that
the
Woman
is
in
danger
of
being
frantick
,
because
of
the
transport
which
may
be
made
thence
to
the
Brain
;
which
accident
is
avoided
by
moderate
bleeding
in
the
Arm
,
as
also
by
a
regular
cooling
dyet
,
moderately
nourishing
,
for
to
diminish
the
quantity
,
and
temper
the
heat
of
the
humours
of
the
whole
habite
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
Of
Incontinence
,
and
difficulty
of
Urine
.
THe
scituation
of
the
Bladder
,
which
is
placed
just
upon
the
Womb
,
is
sufficient
to
instruct
us
wherefore
pregnant
Women
are
sometimes
troubled
with
difficulty
of
urine
,
and
the
reason
why
they
cannot
often
hinder
,
nor
scarce
retain
their
water
;
which
is
caused
two
wayes
:
1.
Because
the
Womb
with
Child
by
its
bigness
and
weight
compresseth
the
Bladder
,
so
that
it
is
hindred
from
having
its
ordinary
extension
,
and
so
incapable
of
containing
a
reasonable
quantity
of
urine
:
Which
is
the
cause
that
the
bigger
the
Woman
grows
,
and
the
nearer
her
time
she
approaches
,
the
oftner
she
is
compelled
to
make
water
,
which
for
that
reason
they
cannot
keep
.
2.
If
the
weighty
burden
of
the
Womb
doth
very
much
compress
the
bottom
of
the
Bladder
,
it
forceth
the
Women
to
make
water
every
moment
:
but
contrarily
,
if
the
neck
of
it
be
pressed
,
it
is
filled
so
extreamly
with
urine
,
which
stayes
there
with
great
pain
,
being
not
able
to
expel
it
,
forasmuch
as
the
Sphincter
,
because
of
this
compression
,
cannot
be
opened
to
let
it
out
.
Sometimes
also
the
urine
by
its
acrimony
excites
the
Bladder
very
often
by
pricking
it
,
to
discharge
it self
;
and
sometimes
by
its
heat
it
makes
an
inflamation
in
the
neck
of
the
Bladder
,
which
causeth
its
suppression
.
It
may
be
likewise
that
this
Accident
is
caused
by
some
Stone
contained
in
the
Bladder
;
then
the
pains
of
it
are
almost
insupportable
,
and
much
more
dangerous
to
Woman
with
Child
,
than
to
one
that
is
not
;
because
the
Womb
by
its
swelling
causeth
perpetually
the
stone
to
press
against
the
Bladder
;
and
so
much
the
violenter
are
these
pains
,
as
the
stone
is
greater
,
or
the
figure
of
it
unequal
and
sharp
.
It
is
of
great
consequence
to
hinder
these
violent
and
frequent
endeavours
of
a
big-bellied
Woman
to
make
water
,
and
to
remedy
it
,
if
possible
,
both
in
one
and
the
other
indispositions
;
because
by
long
continuance
of
alwayes
forcing
downwards
to
make
water
,
the
Womb
is
loosned
and
bears
very
much
down
,
and
sometimes
is
forced
(
the
inconvenience
not
ceasing
)
to
discharge
it self
of
its
burden
before
the
ordinary
time
.
This
is
that
should
be
endeavoured
to
be
hindred
,
having
respect
to
the
different
cause
of
the
distemper
;
as
when
it
comes
from
the
bigness
and
weight
of
the
Womb
,
pressing
the
Bladder
,
as
it
is
for
the
most
part
:
the
Woman
may
remedy
it
,
and
ease
her self
,
if
when
she
would
make
water
,
she
lift
up
with
both
her
hands
the
bottom
of
her
belly
:
she
may
wear
a
large
Swaith
accommodated
to
this
use
,
which
will
bear
it
up
if
there
be
occasion
,
and
hinder
it
from
bearing
too
much
upon
the
Bladder
;
or
,
to
do
better
,
she
may
keep
her
Bed
.
If
it
be
the
acrimony
of
the
urine
that
makes
the
inflammation
on
the
neck
of
the
Bladder
,
it
may
be
appeased
by
a
regular
cooling
dyet
,
drinking
only
Ptisan
,
and
forbearing
the
use
of
Wine
,
and
all
sorts
of
Purgations
,
because
they
send
the
filth
of
the
whole
body
to
the
part
affected
,
and
by
their
heat
do
yet
more
augment
the
acrimony
and
inflammation
:
but
she
will
do
well
to
use
,
mornings
and
evenings
,
Emulsions
made
with
the
cold
Seeds
,
or
Whey
mixt
with
Syrup
of
Violets
.
This
Remedy
is
proper
,
by
refreshing
gently
,
to
cleanse
the
urinary
passages
,
without
prejudicing
either
the
Mother
or
Infant
.
If
the
inflammation
and
acrimony
of
the
Urine
be
not
removed
by
this
Rule
of
Dyet
,
they
may
let
her
blood
a
little
in
the
Arm
,
to
prevent
,
any
ill
accident
that
may
happen
:
they
may
likewise
bath
her
outward
entry
of
the
neck
of
her
Bladder
with
a
Decoction
of
emollient
and
cooling
Herbs
,
as
the
leaves
of
Mallows
,
Marsh-mallows
,
Pellitory
,
and
Violets
,
with
a
little
Linseed
,
which
being
viscous
,
will
help
the
conduit
of
the
Urine
to
dilate
it self
the
easier
;
there
may
be
also
Injections
given
into
the
Bladder
of
the
same
Decoction
,
to
which
may
be
added
Honey
of
Violets
,
or
else
of
lukewarm
Milk
.
But
if
the
Woman
,
notwithstanding
she
observes
these
Directions
,
cannot
make
water
,
recourse
must
be
had
to
the
last
remedy
,
which
is
,
to
draw
it
forth
by
a
Catheter
,
represented
and
marked
with
the
Letter
M
in
the
Table
of
Instruments
,
at
the
end
of
the
second
Book
,
which
being
anointed
with
Oyl
Olive
,
or
sweet
Almonds
,
having
first
lifted
up
and
thrusted
the
Belly
a
little
upwards
,
must
be
gently
introduced
by
the
urinary
passages
into
the
very
hollow
of
the
Bladder
,
and
then
the
Urine
will
immediately
pass
away
;
which
being
finished
,
the
Catheter
must
be
taken
forth
,
and
if
the
suppression
continues
,
it
may
be
used
again
in
the
same
manner
until
the
accident
quite
leave
her
,
and
then
they
may
try
whether
she
can
urine
naturally
.
If
she
be
in
very
great
extremity
,
she
may
use
an
half-Bath
luke-warm
,
provided
she
be
not
too
much
moved
by
this
Remedy
,
abstaining
also
from
all
Diureticks
,
which
are
very
prejudicial
to
big-bellied
Women
,
because
they
provoke
abortion
.
If
on
the
other
side
,
this
evil
arises
from
the
Stone
,
which
presenting
it self
to
the
neck
of
the
Bladder
,
stops
the
urinary
passage
,
whilst
with
Child
;
she
must
be
contented
to
have
it
only
thrust
back
with
a
Catheter
:
but
if
it
be
small
,
one
may
try
to
draw
it
forth
with
a
small
Probe
fit
for
the
purpose
,
putting
the
fore-finger
into
the
Vagina
,
to
keep
it
in
subjection
that
it
recoyl
not
back
towards
the
Bladder
,
which
is
only
to
be
done
to
the
small
ones
;
for
she
must
be
delivered
before
the
great
ones
can
be
drawn
forth
,
it
being
better
to
leave
her
in
that
condition
,
than
to
endanger
her
life
or
the
Childs
,
by
drawing
it
.
CHAP.
XV.
Of
the
Cough
,
and
difficult
breathing
.
WOmen
whose
Children
lie
low
,
are
oftener
troubled
with
difficulty
of
Urine
(
as
we
have
mentioned
in
the
foregoing
Chapter
)
than
they
whose
Children
lie
higher
,
who
are
indeed
exempted
from
this
and
the
like
inconvenience
,
but
are
then
more
subject
to
a
Cough
and
difficulty
of
breathing
than
the
former
.
A
Cough
,
if
violent
,
as
sometimes
,
even
to
vomiting
,
is
one
of
the
most
dangerous
accidents
,
which
contributes
to
Abortion
,
because
it
is
an
essay
by
which
the
Lungs
endeavour
to
cast
forth
of
the
Breast
that
which
offends
them
,
by
a
compression
of
all
its
Muscles
,
which
pressing
all
the
inclosed
air
inwards
,
with
which
the
Lungs
are
much
extended
,
thrusts
also
by
the
same
means
with
a
sudden
violence
the
Diaphragma
downwards
,
and
consequently
all
the
parts
of
the
lower
Belly
,
but
particularly
the
Womb
of
the
pregnant
Woman
,
which
accident
continuing
long
and
violent
,
often
causeth
her
to
come
before
her
time
.
This
Cough
proceeds
sometimes
from
sharp
and
biting
rheumes
,
which
distill
from
the
brain
upon
the
sharp
Artery
and
the
Lungs
,
and
sometimes
from
a
blood
of
the
like
nature
,
which
flowes
from
the
whole
habit
towards
the
Breast
,
upon
the
suppression
of
the
Terms
;
as
also
from
having
breathed
in
too
cold
an
air
,
which
irritates
the
parts
,
and
excites
them
to
move
in
that
manner
;
but
being
begun
by
these
causes
,
it
is
very
often
augmented
by
the
compression
the
Womb
of
the
pregnant
Woman
makes
upon
the
Diaphragma
,
which
cannot
have
its
free
liberty
in
those
that
bear
their
Children
high
,
because
by
its
great
extension
it
bears
up
almost
all
the
parts
of
the
lower
Belly
towards
the
Breast
,
and
principally
the
Stomach
and
Liver
,
forcing
them
against
the
Diaphragma
,
which
is
thereby
compressed
,
as
we
have
said
.
This
may
be
remedied
by
the
Womans
observing
a
good
diet
something
cooling
:
if
sharp
humours
cause
it
,
avoiding
all
meats
salted
,
spiced
,
or
hautgoust
;
she
must
forbear
sharp
things
,
as
Orenges
,
Citrons
,
Pomgranats
,
Vinegar
,
and
others
of
the
like
nature
,
because
they
yet
more
and
more
by
their
pricking
quality
excite
the
Cough
:
but
she
may
make
use
of
Lenitives
and
such
as
sweeten
the
passages
,
as
juice
of
Liquorish
,
Sugarcandy
,
and
Syrup
of
Violets
,
or
Mulberries
,
of
which
they
may
mix
some
spoonfuls
with
a
Ptysan
made
with
Jujubes
,
Sebestens
,
Raisons
of
the
Sun
and
French
Barly
,
alwayes
adding
a
little
Liquorish
to
it
:
It
may
not
likewise
be
amiss
to
turn
the
abundance
of
these
humours
,
and
draw
them
downwards
by
some
gentle
Clyster
.
If
this
regimen
prevails
nothing
,
and
that
there
appears
signs
of
fulness
of
blood
,
it
will
be
necessary
,
at
whatsoever
time
it
be
of
her
going
with
Child
,
to
bleed
her
in
the
Arm
,
and
though
this
remedy
be
not
usually
practised
when
they
are
young
with
Child
,
yet
in
this
case
it
must
:
for
a
continual
Cough
is
much
more
dangerous
than
moderate
bleeding
.
If
the
Cough
comes
of
cold
,
let
her
be
kept
in
a
close
Chamber
with
a
Napkin
three
or
four
times
double
about
her
Neck
,
or
a
Lambskin
,
that
it
may
keep
her
warm
;
and
going
to
bed
let
her
take
three
or
four
spoonfuls
of
Syrup
of
burnt
Wine
,
which
is
very
pectoral
,
and
causeth
a
good
digestion
,
if
it
be
made
in
the
following
manner
:
Take
half
a
pint
of
good
Wine
,
two
drams
of
good
Cinamon
bruised
,
half
a
dozen
Cloves
,
with
four
ounces
of
Sugar
;
put
them
together
in
a
Silver
Porenger
,
and
cause
them
to
boil
upon
a
Chafindish
of
coals
,
burn
it
,
and
afterwards
boil
it
to
the
consistence
of
a
Syrup
,
which
let
the
Woman
take
at
night
,
an
hour
or
two
after
a
light
supper
.
It
must
alwayes
be
observed
from
whatsoever
cause
the
Cough
proceeds
,
that
the
Woman
go
loose
in
her
clothes
,
for
being
strait-laced
,
the
Womb
is
the
more
thrust
down
,
by
the
endeavours
the
Cough
causeth
it
to
make
.
And
because
sleep
is
very
proper
to
stay
defluxions
,
it
may
be
procured
(
if
there
be
occasion
)
by
some
small
Julip
using
by
no
means
the
strong
Stupesactives
,
which
are
dangerous
to
a
Woman
with
Child
,
if
there
be
not
a
very
great
nece●sity
,
as
there
was
in
my
Kinswoman
,
who
had
furious
accidents
by
the
hurt
she
got
from
the
stumble
,
of
which
I
gave
you
an
account
in
the
12th
Chapter
of
this
Book
.
There
are
Women
that
carry
their
Children
so
high
(
especially
their
first
,
because
the
large
Ligament
,
which
support
the
Womb
are
not
yet
relaxed
)
that
they
think
them
to
be
in
their
Breast
,
which
causeth
so
great
an
oppression
and
difficulty
of
breathing
,
that
they
fear
they
shall
be
choaked
assoon
as
they
have
either
eaten
a
little
,
walked
,
or
gone
up
a
pair
of
Stairs
:
which
comes
(
as
I
said
before
)
by
reason
the
Womb
is
much
enlarged
,
and
greatly
presseth
the
Stomach
and
the
Liver
,
which
forces
the
Diaphragma
upwards
,
leaving
it
no
free
liberty
to
be
moved
,
whence
is
caused
this
difficulty
of
breathing
.
Sometimes
also
their
Lungs
are
so
full
of
blood
,
which
is
driven
thither
from
all
parts
of
the
body
when
with
Child
,
that
it
hardly
leaves
passage
for
the
air
:
if
so
,
they
will
breath
more
easily
as
soon
as
a
little
blood
is
taken
from
the
Arm
,
because
by
that
means
the
Lungs
are
emptied
and
have
more
liberty
to
be
moved
:
But
if
this
difficulty
of
breathing
comes
from
a
compression
made
by
the
Womb
against
the
Diaphragma
,
in
forcing
the
parts
of
the
lower
Belly
against
it
;
the
best
remedy
is
to
wear
their
clothes
loose
about
them
;
and
rather
eat
little
and
often
,
than
to
fill
their
Bellies
too
much
at
once
:
because
it
is
thereby
more
pressed
against
the
Diaphragma
,
and
so
augments
the
accident
.
Neither
must
she
use
any
viscous
or
windy
meats
,
as
Pease
,
&c.
but
only
such
as
are
of
an
easie
digestion
:
she
must
all
the
while
avoid
any
occasion
of
grief
and
fear
,
because
these
two
passions
drive
the
blood
to
the
Heart
and
Lungs
in
too
great
abundance
,
so
that
the
Woman
,
who
can
hardly
already
breath
,
and
hath
her
Breast
stuft
,
will
be
in
danger
of
being
suffocated
:
for
the
abundance
of
blood
filling
at
once
and
above
measure
the
Ventricles
of
the
Heart
,
hinders
its
motion
,
without
which
one
cannot
live
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
Of
the
swelling
and
pains
of
the
Thighs
and
Legs
.
IT
is
very
easie
for
them
that
are
acquainted
with
the
Circulation
of
the
Blood
,
to
conceive
the
reason
why
many
big-bellied
Women
have
their
Legs
and
Thighs
swelled
and
pained
,
and
sometimes
full
of
red
spots
,
from
the
swelling
of
the
Veins
,
all
along
the
inside
of
them
,
which
extreamly
hinders
their
going
.
Many
think
(
which
is
in
some
measure
true
)
that
the
Woman
having
more
Blood
than
the
Infant
needs
for
its
nourishment
,
Nature
,
by
vertue
of
the
expulsive
faculty
of
the
upper
parts
,
which
are
alwayes
most
strong
,
drives
the
superfluity
of
it
upon
the
lower
,
which
are
the
Legs
,
as
most
feeble
and
aptest
to
receive
it
,
because
of
their
scituation
:
to
explain
it
thus
is
something
to
purpose
;
but
I
think
the
Circulation
.
of
the
Blood
will
teach
us
better
how
this
comes
,
than
that
we
need
to
have
recourse
to
this
expulsive
faculty
.
It
is
then
thus
,
according
to
my
opinion
,
Following
the
ordinary
motion
of
the
Blood
,
the
Crural
and
the
Saphene
Veins
receive
into
them
what
is
brought
to
the
lower
parts
by
the
Arteries
,
and
convey
it
along
the
Leg
and
Thigh
,
ascending
still
by
the
Iliacks
towards
the
Heart
,
which
are
emptied
,
into
the
Cava
,
to
ascend
again
by
it
to
the
Heart
,
and
so
successively
.
This
being
so
de
facto
(
as
need
not
be
doubted
,
since
it
is
a
verity
founded
upon
experience
)
when
a
Woman
is
with
Child
,
and
chiefly
towards
the
last
months
,
and
the
Womb
is
much
extended
,
and
possesseth
a
great
part
of
the
lower
Belly
,
then
it
begins
to
press
the
Iliack
Veins
by
its
greatness
and
heaviness
,
and
so
hinders
the
Blood
,
from
following
its
course
,
and
having
its
motion
so
free
,
as
before
she
was
with
Child
;
which
being
so
,
the
inferior
parts
,
which
are
the
Crural
and
Saphene
Veins
,
become
swelled
,
much
in
the
same
manner
as
the
Veins
of
the
Arm
do
upwards
when
bound
with
a
Ligature
for
bleeding
,
or
by
any
strong
compression
upon
the
upper
parts
;
which
happens
,
because
the
Veins
being
compressed
,
the
Blood
is
there
stopt
,
finding
its
passage
more
difficult
.
The
Iliack
Veins
being
then
so
pressed
by
the
bigness
and
heaviness
of
the
Womb
,
all
those
of
the
Legs
and
Thighes
swell
in
such
a
manner
,
as
that
they
empty
themselves
into
the
substance
of
the
parts
,
and
throughout
the
five
Coverings
,
which
thence
become
swelled
;
yea
and
these
Veins
,
and
amongst
the
rest
the
Saphenes
,
dilated
and
become
varicose
,
sometimes
from
the
inward
and
upper
parts
of
the
Thigh
to
the
very
extremity
of
the
Foot
,
in
which
the
Blood
stagnating
without
its
free
circulation
,
is
altered
and
corrupted
,
which
causeth
great
pains
and
swellings
in
all
these
parts
.
This
oftner
befalls
Women
that
are
very
sanguine
,
walk
much
,
and
use
great
exercise
,
which
aided
with
a
fulness
of
the
Vein
,
makes
a
rupture
of
the
Valvules
,
which
serve
to
facilitate
the
motion
of
the
Blood
;
as
the
suckers
of
a
Pump
,
which
retain
the
water
when
it
is
raised
thither
:
which
Blood
falling
down
again
,
not
being
so
supported
,
causeth
by
its
quantity
and
stay
,
these
dilatations
of
the
Veins
,
which
are
called
Varices
.
For
to
remedy
this
,
when
a
Woman
hath
her
Veins
dilated
,
let
her
only
use
,
whilst
she
is
with
Child
,
a
palliative
cure
,
in
swaithing
this
Varicos-part
with
a
swaith
three
or
four
fingers
broad
,
according
to
the
bigness
of
it
,
beginning
to
swaith
from
the
bottom
,
and
conducting
it
upwards
to
the
beginning
of
the
Varices
,
that
by
this
means
these
varicos
Veins
,
which
are
alwayes
outward
,
being
moderately
closed
,
should
be
hindred
by
this
compression
from
further
dilating
,
and
the
Blood
not
be
corrupted
by
the
stay
it
makes
there
,
which
after
this
will
not
want
its
circular
motion
,
because
the
greatest
part
of
it
passeth
then
by
the
Vessels
deeper
placed
.
A
Woman
in
this
condition
should
likewise
keep
her
bed
,
if
she
can
,
because
by
this
scituation
,
her
body
being
equally
layed
,
the
Blood
circulates
much
the
easier
,
and
is
not
then
so
much
troubled
to
return
by
these
Veins
to
the
Heart
,
as
when
it
must
ascend
by
them
,
the
Woman
standing
upright
;
which
is
the
cause
the
Legs
alwayes
are
more
swell'd
at
night
than
mornings
:
if
there
be
in
any
other
parts
of
the
Body
signs
of
plenitude
and
abundance
of
Blood
,
they
may
bleed
her
without
danger
.
There
are
other
Women
,
whose
Legs
only
swell
because
of
their
weakness
,
and
not
for
the
reason
just
above
mentioned
,
and
are
so
oedematous
,
that
when
you
press
them
with
your
Finger
,
the
print
of
it
remains
there
;
which
is
,
because
they
want
natural
heat
sufficient
to
concoct
and
digest
all
the
nourishment
,
sent
to
them
,
and
to
expell
the
superfluities
of
it
,
which
by
that
means
remaining
there
in
great
quantity
,
leaves
them
so
oedematous
.
For
,
to
resolve
these
sort
of
Tumours
,
you
may
use
a
Lee
made
with
the
Ashes
of
Vines
,
and
the
Decoction
of
Melilot
,
Camomile
and
Lavender
;
afterwards
they
may
be
fomented
with
Aromatick
Wine
,
in
which
they
may
moisten
their
compresses
to
be
laid
upon
them
,
repeating
them
three
or
four
times
a
day
to
fortifie
them
;
which
may
be
made
with
Rosemary
,
Bayes
,
Tyme
,
Marjoram
,
Sage
,
and
Lavender
,
of
each
an
handful
;
of
Province-Roses
half
a
handful
,
Pomegranat
flowers
and
Alum
,
each
an
ounce
;
boil
them
together
in
strong
Red-Wine
,
three
pints
,
to
the
consumption
of
a
third
part
,
strain
it
,
and
keep
it
for
the
use
above
mentioned
.
But
since
Pregnancy
for
the
most
part
causeth
these
tumours
,
they
likewise
ordinarily
cease
when
the
Woman
is
brought
to
bed
,
because
then
she
purgeth
forth
the
superfluity
of
her
whole
habit
by
means
of
her
Lochia
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
Of
the
Hemorrhoids
.
THe
menstrous
Blood
,
that
used
to
be
purged
away
every
month
,
being
collected
in
a
great
quantity
near
the
Womb
(
which
permits
it
not
now
to
be
evacuated
by
the
usual
passage
,
being
so
exactly
closed
during
Pregnancy
)
is
forced
to
flow
back
into
the
whole
habit
,
and
chiefly
upon
the
neighbouring
parts
of
the
Womb
,
and
causeth
in
many
the
Hemorrhoids
both
internal
and
external
.
All
the
several
sorts
of
them
,
which
we
shall
not
describe
,
may
as
well
happen
to
them
at
this
time
as
at
another
:
but
we
will
only
speak
of
that
sort
which
is
caused
by
pregnancy
,
because
our
design
is
only
to
make
known
some
particulars
of
the
maladies
Women
are
in
this
condition
subject
to
.
Hemorrhoids
are
tumours
and
painful
inflammations
,
ingendred
by
a
flux
of
humours
upon
the
extremities
of
the
Hemorrhoid
Veins
and
Arteries
,
and
are
caused
in
great-bellied
Women
by
the
abundance
of
Blood
which
is
cast
upon
these
parts
,
because
the
body
at
this
time
is
not
purged
of
its
superfluities
,
as
it
was
accustomed
before
:
It
is
likewise
very
often
caused
by
the
great
endeavours
that
Women
sometimes
make
to
go
to
stool
when
they
are
costive
;
because
the
Womb
being
placed
upon
the
Rectum
,
hinders
by
pressing
it
,
the
excrements
contained
in
it
from
being
easily
extruded
;
and
by
these
endeavours
the
Blood
,
which
is
in
the
neighbouring
Vessels
,
being
likewise
expressed
,
swells
and
blows
up
their
extremities
,
upon
which
comes
these
painful
inflamations
,
call'd
Hemorrhoids
,
of
which
some
are
internal
,
some
external
,
some
small
and
with
little
or
no
pain
,
and
some
extreamly
big
and
painful
.
This
may
suffice
for
their
general
differences
,
without
coming
to
their
particulars
,
which
would
require
a
more
ample
explication
.
If
they
are
small
and
without
pain
,
either
internal
or
external
,
it
is
easie
enough
to
prevent
their
further
growth
,
by
Remedies
,
which
hinder
and
turn
the
flux
from
those
parts
:
but
there
is
more
reason
to
cure
the
great
and
painful
ones
,
by
easing
first
the
great
pain
,
for
as
long
as
that
continues
the
Flux
is
ever
augmented
.
To
this
purpose
,
if
the
big-bellied
Woman
have
in
the
rest
of
her
body
other
signs
of
repletion
,
she
may
safely
be
once
let
blood
in
the
Arm
,
and
sometimes
(
if
there
be
great
necessity
)
twice
,
for
to
turn
away
the
humours
,
and
to
evacuate
the
fulness
,
by
which
the
pain
will
likewise
be
appeased
:
If
the
gross
excrements
retained
in
the
right
Gut
be
the
cause
of
it
,
and
that
she
be
costive
,
let
her
take
an
emollient
Clyster
of
the
Decoction
of
Mallows
,
Marshmallows
,
Pellitory
,
and
Violets
,
with
Hony
of
Violets
,
to
which
may
be
added
,
Oyl
of
sweet
Almonds
,
or
sweet
Butter
;
being
careful
to
add
nothing
that
may
irritate
,
lest
it
augment
the
Disease
,
especially
when
they
are
inward
Piles
:
And
to
the
end
the
Women
may
then
the
better
receive
the
Clyster
,
t
is
fit
that
a
small
end
of
a
Pullets
gut
be
put
upon
the
end
of
the
pipe
,
to
cover
it
on
the
outside
,
that
so
it
may
be
put
up
the
Fundament
with
less
pain
,
afterwards
let
her
keep
a
moderate
and
cooling
diet
,
and
continue
in
bed
till
this
flux
of
humours
be
passed
,
and
the
mean
time
anoint
the
Piles
with
hot
stroakings
from
the
Cow
,
or
foment
them
with
the
Decoction
of
Marsh-mallows
,
White-broth
,
and
Linseed
:
Oil
of
sweet
Almonds
,
Poppies
,
and
Water-Lillies
well
beaten
together
with
the
yolk
of
an
Egg
,
and
ground
in
a
leaden
Mortar
,
are
very
anodine
and
proper
to
ease
pain
;
and
if
the
inflammation
be
great
,
anoint
it
a
little
with
Uuguentum
Refrigerans
Galeni
,
and
Populean
,
equally
mixed
.
After
a
good
diet
,
bleeding
,
and
the
application
only
of
these
cooling
and
anodine
Remedies
(
Repercussives
being
not
then
to
be
used
,
lest
they
repel
the
impure
Blood
,
or
harden
the
Piles
)
if
their
swelling
doth
not
abate
,
Leeches
must
be
applied
,
to
draw
and
empty
the
Blood
there
gathered
;
or
they
may
be
opened
with
a
Lancet
,
if
soft
,
or
any
kind
of
inundation
:
but
Leeches
is
more
proper
for
hard
Piles
,
and
as
it
were
fleshy
,
because
they
do
not
put
one
to
so
much
pain
as
the
Lancet
:
Although
some
men
by
the
help
of
these
Piles
,
have
an
evacuation
,
almost
natural
,
being
relieved
by
it
when
they
bleed
moderately
,
Nature
being
accustomed
to
it
:
yet
it
is
not
so
in
Women
,
but
alwayes
contrary
to
Nature
;
because
the
evacuation
which
happens
to
those
men
by
the
Piles
,
ought
always
to
be
made
by
the
Womb
in
Women
,
if
not
with
Child
:
but
if
they
are
,
it
may
in
some
manner
,
in
case
the
Woman
be
plethorick
,
supply
also
the
defect
of
the
natural
;
for
,
provided
they
bleed
moderately
and
without
pain
,
she
may
thereby
be
also
relieved
:
but
if
they
flow
in
too
great
quantity
,
there
is
danger
that
both
Mother
and
Infant
will
be
weakened
by
it
;
and
to
avoid
it
,
't
is
convenient
to
make
astringent
Fomentations
with
the
Decoction
of
Granat
flowers
,
the
rinds
of
Pomegranates
and
Province-Roses
,
made
with
Smiths-water
and
a
little
Alum
;
or
this
Cataplasm
may
be
applyed
to
it
,
made
with
Bole-armonack
,
Dragons-blood
,
and
Terra
Sigillata
,
with
the
white
of
an
Egg
:
As
also
to
turn
back
the
Blood
from
these
parts
by
bleeding
in
the
Arm
,
and
by
dry
cupping-glasses
,
applied
to
the
region
of
the
Reines
,
and
other
remedies
convenient
for
this
distemper
,
and
such
as
the
accident
requires
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
Of
the
several
Fluxes
which
may
happen
to
a
Woman
with
Child
,
and
first
of
a
Loosness
.
THree
several
Fluxes
may
befall
a
great-bellied
Woman
,
to
wit
,
the
Flux
of
the
Belly
,
the
Flux
of
the
Terms
,
and
Floodings
.
We
shall
first
speak
of
the
Flux
of
the
Belly
,
and
afterwards
we
will
examine
the
other
two
,
in
the
two
following
Chapters
.
There
are
ordinarily
reckoned
three
sorts
of
Loosnesses
,
which
in
general
is
a
frequent
dejection
of
what
is
contained
in
the
Guts
,
by
stool
:
the
first
is
called
Lienteria
,
by
which
the
Stomach
and
the
Guts
,
not
having
digested
the
nourishments
received
,
lets
it
pass
almost
quit
raw
.
The
second
is
called
Diarrhaea
,
by
which
they
simply
discharge
the
humours
and
excrements
which
they
contain
.
And
the
third
,
which
is
the
worst
,
is
Dysenteria
,
by
which
the
Patient
,
together
with
the
humours
and
excrements
,
voids
Blood
with
violent
pains
,
caused
by
the
ulceration
of
the
Guts
.
Of
what
kind
soever
the
Flux
is
,
if
it
be
great
,
and
continue
long
,
it
puts
the
Woman
in
great
danger
of
miscarrying
;
which
Hippocrates
tells
us
in
the
34th
Aphorism
of
his
5th
Book
:
Mulieri
in
utero
gerenti
,
si
alvus
plurimum
profluat
,
periculum
est
ne
abortiat
.
For
,
if
it
be
a
Lienteria
,
the
Stomach
not
containing
the
Food
received
,
and
letting
it
immediatly
pass
away
before
it
be
turned
into
Chyle
,
of
which
Blood
ought
to
be
made
for
the
nourishment
of
Mother
and
Child
,
it
is
not
possible
but
they
must
be
both
thereby
extreamly
weakned
for
want
of
nourishment
:
If
it
be
a
Diarrhaea
,
and
continues
long
,
it
will
occasion
the
same
accident
;
because
there
is
a
great
dissipation
of
the
Spirits
,
together
with
the
evacuation
of
humours
:
But
the
danger
is
much
greater
when
a
Dysenteria
,
forasmuch
as
the
Woman
hath
then
great
pains
and
gripes
in
the
Guts
caused
by
their
ulceration
,
which
excites
them
continually
by
constant
stimulations
to
discharge
themselves
of
the
sharp
and
bilious
humours
,
with
which
they
are
extreamly
annoyed
;
which
causeth
a
great
disturbance
and
violent
commotion
of
the
Womb
,
being
placed
upon
the
right
Gut
;
and
to
the
Child
contained
in
it
,
and
by
the
compression
which
the
Muscles
of
the
Belly
make
on
all
sides
,
as
also
those
that
are
made
by
them
of
the
Diaphragma
,
which
force
themselves
downwards
in
the
endeavours
a
Woman
makes
so
often
to
go
to
stool
with
pain
,
the
Child
is
constrained
because
of
this
violence
to
come
before
its
time
,
which
arrives
so
much
the
oftner
,
by
how
much
these
stimulations
and
needings
are
greater
,
as
the
same
Hippocrates
notes
in
the
27th
Aphorism
of
his
7th
Book
,
Mulieri
utero
gerenti
,
si
tentio
supervenerit
,
facit
abortum
.
If
there
happens
a
tenesme
(
saith
he
)
to
a
Woman
with
Child
,
it
make
her
miscarry
.
This
tenesme
is
a
great
passion
of
the
right
Gut
,
which
forceth
it
to
make
these
violent
endeavours
to
discharge
it self
,
without
being
able
to
avoid
any
thing
,
but
cholerick
humors
mixt
with
Blood
,
with
which
it
is
continually
irritated
.
When
this
Flux
of
the
Belly
happens
to
a
big-bellied
Woman
,
it
is
ordinarily
,
because
they
have
alwayes
the
digestion
of
their
stomach
weak
,
by
reason
of
their
bad
dyet
,
which
their
strange
appetites
cause
them
often
to
long
for
:
by
the
continual
use
of
which
being
at
length
weakned
,
it
suffers
the
food
to
pass
immediately
without
digestion
;
or
if
it
stay
longer
,
it
is
converted
into
a
corrupted
Chyle
,
which
descending
into
the
Guts
,
irritates
them
by
its
acrimony
to
discharge
themselves
as
soon
as
they
can
.
Now
to
proceed
safely
to
the
cure
of
these
different
Fluxes
of
the
Belly
(
to
which
't
is
fit
care
should
be
taken
in
good
time
,
lest
the
Woman
miscarry
,
as
we
have
already
said
)
the
nature
of
it
must
be
considered
,
to
the
end
the
cause
,
which
maintains
it
,
should
be
remedied
.
If
it
be
a
Lienteria
following
(
as
is
usual
)
continual
Vomitings
,
which
have
so
debilitated
the
Stomach
,
and
relaxed
its
membranes
,
that
having
no
longer
strength
to
vomit
up
that
food
,
it
suffers
it
to
pass
downwards
without
digestion
:
In
this
case
a
Woman
must
abstain
from
all
those
irregular
appetites
,
and
accustom
her self
to
good
food
of
easie
digestion
,
and
little
at
a
time
,
that
so
her
Stomach
may
be
able
the
easier
to
concoct
and
digest
it
;
she
should
drink
a
little
deep
Claret-Wine
,
mixed
with
Water
in
which
Iron
hath
been
quenched
,
instead
of
Ptysan
,
which
is
not
proper
in
this
case
,
provided
she
have
not
a
strong
Feaver
;
for
if
it
be
but
a
small
Feaver
,
Wine
on
this
manner
is
to
be
preferred
,
forasmuch
as
the
fewer
she
hath
at
that
time
,
is
but
symptomatick
,
caused
by
this
debility
of
Stomach
,
and
will
vanish
as
soon
as
this
is
fortified
;
which
will
be
yet
more
promoted
,
if
the
Woman
before
and
after
meals
takes
some
Corroberatives
,
as
a
little
of
that
Burnt-Wine
we
mentioned
for
the
Cough
in
the
15th
Chapter
of
this
Book
;
or
a
little
good
Hippocras
,
or
right
Canary
,
of
any
of
them
according
to
her
pallat
;
neither
will
it
be
amiss
if
she
eats
a
little
good
Marmalade
of
Quince
before
meals
:
She
may
likewise
wear
upon
the
pit
of
her
Stomach
a
Lamb-skin
with
the
wool
,
for
to
preserve
it
,
and
augment
its
natural
heat
,
which
is
very
necessary
to
digest
food
;
observing
above
all
,
to
give
no
purging
Medicine
,
when
this
Flux
is
only
caused
by
weakness
,
lest
it
be
thereby
augmented
.
If
it
be
a
Diarrhaea
,
and
only
an
evacuation
simply
of
such
excrements
as
are
retained
in
the
Guts
,
and
some
superfluous
humours
,
which
Nature
hath
sent
thither
to
be
expelled
,
and
that
it
continue
no
long
time
,
and
is
gentle
;
the
Woman
will
find
no
inconvenience
by
it
;
nor
is
she
in
that
danger
as
when
it
passeth
those
bounds
;
and
therefore
't
is
good
to
leave
the
operation
to
Nature
,
without
interrupting
it
in
the
beginning
:
but
if
it
continues
above
four
or
five
days
,
it
is
a
sign
then
,
that
there
are
ill
humours
contained
and
cleaving
to
the
inside
of
the
Guts
,
which
provoke
them
often
to
be
discharged
,
and
ought
to
be
removed
with
some
purging
Medicine
that
may
loosen
and
evacuate
them
,
after
which
the
Flux
will
certainly
cease
,
some
light
infusion
of
Senna
and
Rubarb
,
with
Syrup
of
Succory
,
or
an
ounce
of
Diacatholicon
,
with
a
little
Rubarb
for
a
Bolus
,
to
be
taken
in
a
Waser
.
But
if
,
notwithstanding
fit
purges
and
a
regular
diet
,
this
flux
continues
,
and
changes
into
a
Dysenteria
,
the
Patient
voiding
every
moment
bloody
stools
,
with
much
pain
and
needing
,
she
is
then
in
great
danger
of
miscarrying
,
&
its
prevention
ought
it
be
endeavoured
,
if
possible
.
Therefore
,
after
having
purged
away
the
ill
humour
,
(
with
the
Medicines
above
mentioned
)
which
were
in
the
Guts
,
and
hindering
,
by
a
good
dyet
,
that
no
more
be
engendred
;
to
which
purpose
let
her
use
good
broths
made
of
Veal
or
Chicken
,
with
cooling
Herbs
,
temper
the
acrimony
of
these
hot
humours
;
let
her
eat
Pap
with
the
yolk
of
an
Egg
new
layed
,
being
well
boiled
:
such
dyet
softens
and
sweetens
the
Guts
within
.
Let
her
drink
be
Water
,
in
which
Iron
or
Steel
was
quenched
,
with
a
little
Wine
,
if
she
be
not
feverish
,
for
then
half
a
spoonful
of
Syrop
of
Quince
or
Pomegranats
is
better
to
mix
with
the
foresaid
Water
;
She
may
likewise
eat
a
little
Marmalade
of
Quince
,
or
other
astringents
and
strengtheners
,
provided
her
body
was
well
purged
before
:
and
because
there
is
always
in
these
Fluxes
great
pains
and
gripes
all
over
the
Belly
and
Guts
,
and
chiefly
the
Rectum
,
all
the
humours
being
discharged
upon
it
,
which
irritating
it
extreamly
,
causeth
continual
stimulations
,
that
ought
to
be
appeased
(
if
possible
)
to
prevent
Abortion
,
and
may
be
effected
by
Clysters
made
of
the
Broth
of
a
Calves-head
,
or
Sheeps-head
well
boyled
,
mixing
it
with
two
ounces
of
the
Oyl
of
Violets
,
or
else
of
good
Milk
,
mixed
with
the
Yolk
of
a
fresh
Egg.
After
the
use
of
these
strengthening
and
anodine
Clysters
,
as
long
as
is
judged
necessary
,
which
the
Patient
ought
to
keep
as
long
as
she
can
,
the
better
to
appease
these
pains
,
you
must
proceed
to
the
use
of
Detersives
,
made
with
the
Decoction
of
Mallows
and
Marsh-mallows
,
with
Honey
of
Roses
;
and
afterwards
Astringent
Clysters
,
in
which
must
be
neither
Oyl
nor
Honey
mixed
,
because
they
relax
instead
of
binding
;
beginning
first
with
the
gentlest
,
made
with
Rose-water
,
mixed
with
Lettice
and
Plantain-water
;
afterwards
to
stronger
,
composed
with
the
Decoction
of
the
Roots
and
Leaves
of
Plantain
,
Tapsus
Barbatus
,
Horse-tail
,
with
Provence-Roses
,
the
rind
of
Pomegranats
in
Smiths-water
;
to
which
may
be
added
,
of
Terra
Sigillata
,
and
Dragons-blood
,
each
two
drachms
:
You
may
likewise
foment
the
Fundament
;
but
there
must
be
care
,
before
you
come
to
use
the
strong
Astringents
,
that
the
Woman
be
first
well
purged
with
the
Remedies
before
mentioned
,
lest
(
as
the
Proverb
is
)
the
Wolf
be
shut
in
with
the
Flock
;
and
,
endeavouring
to
prevent
Abortion
,
the
death
of
the
Mother
,
and
consequently
of
the
Child
,
be
caused
by
a
greater
mischief
;
retaining
within
abundance
of
ill
Humours
,
of
which
Nature
would
willingly
be
discharged
:
All
which
may
be
avoided
,
if
what
I
have
said
be
well
observed
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
Of
the
Menstruous
Flux
.
HIppocrates
,
in
the
60th
Aphorism
of
his
5th
Book
saith
,
Si
Mulieri
utero
gerenti
Purgationes
prodeant
,
impossibile
est
foetum
esse
sanum
;
If
a
big-bellied
Woman
have
her
Courses
,
it
is
impossible
the
Infant
can
be
in
health
.
This
Aphorism
must
not
be
taken
literally
,
but
must
be
understood
when
they
come
down
immoderately
:
for
though
,
according
to
the
most
general
and
natural
rule
,
the
Courses
ought
not
to
flow
when
a
Woman
is
with
Child
,
because
their
ordinary
passage
is
stopt
,
and
also
because
the
Blood
is
then
imployed
for
the
nourishment
of
the
Infant
,
of
which
,
if
it
flows
away
,
it
is
defrauded
,
and
consequently
much
weakened
:
Yet
there
are
some
Women
,
who
notwithstanding
they
are
with
Child
,
have
their
Courses
till
the
4th
or
5th
month
;
about
which
time
,
the
Infant
being
already
pretty
big
,
draws
a
good
quantity
of
blood
for
its
nourishment
;
wherefore
there
cannot
so
easily
remain
a
superfluity
,
as
when
young
with
Child
.
I
knew
one
that
had
four
or
five
living
Children
,
and
had
,
of
every
Child
,
her
Courses
duly
from
month
to
month
,
as
at
other
times
,
onely
in
a
little
less
quantity
,
and
was
so
till
the
6th
month
;
yet
notwithstanding
,
she
was
alwayes
brought
to
bed
at
her
full
time
.
I
likewise
saw
another
,
who
not
believing
she
was
with
Child
,
because
she
had
her
Courses
;
and
finding
her self
out
of
order
,
because
she
had
conceived
,
imagining
it
was
some
other
Distemper
,
prevailed
with
her
Physitian
to
bleed
and
purge
her
very
often
,
which
he
did
,
till
he
had
indeed
cured
her
;
but
't
was
after
she
had
miscarried
,
being
three
months
gone
.
This
evacuation
usually
befalls
very
Sanguine
or
Phlegmatick
Women
,
who
breeding
more
blood
than
the
Infant
hath
need
of
for
its
nourishment
at
the
beginning
,
discharge
themselves
at
those
times
of
that
superfluous
quantity
,
more
or
less
,
according
to
their
dispositions
,
but
not
by
the
bottom
of
the
Womb
,
as
formerly
when
they
were
not
breeding
,
because
those
passages
are
effectually
closed
by
the
after-birth
which
adheres
to
it
,
and
the
Womb
is
then
exactly
close
;
but
by
a
couple
of
Branches
which
Nature
(
provident
and
careful
of
the
preservation
of
Individuals
,
as
well
as
of
the
Kind
)
hath
destined
to
this
use
,
which
proceed
from
the
Spermatick
Vessels
,
and
(
besides
those
they
send
to
the
Testicles
and
other
parts
)
before
they
arrive
at
the
Womb
,
divide
themselves
on
each
side
into
two
Branches
very
considerable
;
of
which
,
the
one
terminates
in
the
Fund
of
the
Womb
,
by
which
the
Courses
pass
,
when
the
Woman
is
not
with
Child
;
and
the
other
,
not
entering
there
,
couching
along
the
body
of
it
,
is
terminated
in
the
side
of
the
neck
of
the
Womb
,
by
which
the
Courses
are
discharged
,
whilst
they
are
breeding
,
in
case
the
Woman
be
Plethorick
.
When
a
Woman
voids
blood
downwards
,
it
must
carefully
be
considered
whence
it
proceeds
,
and
in
what
manner
;
whether
it
is
the
ordinary
Courses
,
or
a
real
Flooding
:
If
it
be
the
ordinary
Courses
,
the
blood
comes
away
periodically
at
the
accustomed
times
,
and
flows
by
degrees
from
the
neck
,
near
the
inward
Orifice
of
the
Womb
,
and
not
from
its
Fund
;
as
may
be
discovered
,
if
trying
with
a
finger
one
finds
the
inward
Orifice
exactly
closed
;
which
could
not
be
,
if
the
blood
proceeded
from
the
bottom
,
as
also
if
it
proceeds
without
pain
;
all
which
circumstances
do
not
meet
in
a
flooding
,
but
others
very
different
,
as
will
appear
in
the
following
Chapter
.
It
must
likewise
be
considered
,
whether
these
Courses
flow
,
onely
because
of
the
superfluity
,
or
because
of
the
acrimony
of
the
Blood
,
or
the
weakness
of
the
Vessels
which
contain
it
,
that
so
fit
Remedies
may
be
applyed
.
If
they
proceed
from
the
sole
abundance
,
being
more
than
the
Fruit
can
consume
for
its
nourishment
,
it
is
so
far
from
hurting
either
Mother
or
Child
,
that
being
moderate
,
it
is
very
profitable
to
them
;
because
,
if
the
Womb
were
not
discharged
of
this
superfluous
blood
,
the
Fruit
which
is
as
yet
but
little
,
would
be
drowned
by
it
,
or
,
as
it
were
,
suffocated
:
And
if
it
should
chance
that
they
were
unduely
stopt
or
retained
,
bleeding
will
supply
the
defect
of
the
natural
evacuation
,
which
ought
to
have
been
;
but
if
there
be
no
sign
of
abundance
or
plenitude
;
and
that
before
she
was
with
Child
,
she
had
her
Courses
in
a
small
quantity
,
which
still
continue
to
flow
,
after
she
hath
conceived
,
it
is
a
sign
that
the
flux
proceeds
from
the
heat
and
acrimony
of
the
blood
,
or
the
weakness
of
the
Vessels
appointed
to
receive
it
.
It
is
of
this
sort
of
Women
that
Hippocrates
pretends
to
speak
,
in
the
6th
Aphorism
before
mentioned
,
whose
Children
cannot
be
healthful
,
when
their
Courses
flow
,
whilst
they
are
breeding
;
because
there
remains
not
blood
enough
behind
for
her
,
and
the
nourishment
of
her
Infant
,
which
puts
her
in
great
danger
of
miscarrying
,
for
as
the
proverb
saith
,
Hunger
drives
the
Wolf
out
of
the
Wood
;
so
likewise
want
of
nourishment
forceth
the
little
prisoner
out
of
his
hiding-place
before
his
time
.
To
hinder
this
Flux
from
effecting
so
evil
and
sinister
an
accident
,
the
Woman
must
keep
her self
very
quiet
in
bed
,
abstaining
from
all
things
that
may
heat
her
Blood
,
shunning
Choler
above
all
the
passions
of
the
mind
,
using
a
strengthening
and
a
cooling
diet
,
feeding
on
meat
that
breeds
good
Blood
,
and
thickens
it
;
as
are
good
broths
made
with
Poultry
;
necks
of
Mutton
,
knuckles
of
Veal
,
in
which
may
be
boiled
cooling
Pot-herbs
;
newlayd
Eggs
,
Gelly's
,
Rice-milk
,
Barly-broths
,
which
are
proper
for
her
:
let
her
Drink
be
Water
in
which
Iorn
is
quenched
,
with
a
little
Syrup
of
Quince
:
she
must
refrain
from
Copulation
,
because
by
heating
the
Blood
it
excites
it
to
flow
more
.
If
notwithstanding
all
this
the
Flux
continues
,
some
commend
large
cupping-glasses
under
the
Breasts
to
make
a
revulsion
,
and
to
turn
the
Blood
:
according
to
Hippocrates
Aphorism
50
of
the
5th
Book
,
Mulieri
si
velis
menstrua
sistere
,
cucurbitulam
quam
maximam
ad
Mammas
appone
:
but
it
will
do
no
great
matter
;
however
,
to
satisfie
the
Patient
,
and
to
shew
that
nothing
is
omitted
that
may
make
for
her
cure
,
they
may
be
applied
.
I
should
rather
choose
to
make
this
Revulsion
by
bleeding
in
the
Arme
,
if
her
strength
permitted
:
And
because
in
this
condition
the
Child
is
very
weak
through
this
great
evacuation
,
it
must
be
fortified
by
applying
to
the
Mothers
Belly
about
the
region
of
the
Womb
,
Compresses
steeped
in
strong
Wine
,
in
which
is
boyled
a
Pomegranat
,
with
its
peel
,
Provence-Roses
,
and
a
little
Cinamon
:
but
the
best
way
to
strengthen
it
,
is
to
correct
the
Mothers
Blood
,
and
hinders
its
evacuation
.
CHAP.
XX.
Of
Floodings
.
THere
is
a
great
difference
between
the
menstruous
Blood
,
of
which
we
have
discoursed
in
the
preceeding
chapter
,
which
happens
sometimes
to
Women
with
Child
,
and
this
Flooding
which
we
have
now
in
hand
:
for
(
as
I
have
said
)
the
Courses
come
periodically
at
the
times
accustomed
,
without
pain
,
destilling
by
little
and
little
from
the
neck
of
the
Womb
,
during
pregnancy
,
after
which
it
totally
ceaseth
:
but
much
the
contrary
,
this
loss
of
Blood
comes
from
the
bottom
of
the
Womb
,
with
pain
,
and
almost
of
a
sudden
,
and
in
great
abundance
,
and
continues
flooding
daily
without
intermission
,
except
that
some
clods
(
formed
there
)
which
seem
somtimes
to
lessen
the
accident
,
by
stopping
for
a
little
time
the
place
whence
it
flows
;
but
soon
after
it
returns
with
greater
violence
,
after
which
follows
death
both
to
Mother
and
Child
,
if
not
timely
prevented
,
by
delivering
the
Woman
,
as
shall
be
hereafter
declared
.
If
this
Flooding
happens
when
young
with
Child
,
it
is
usually
because
of
some
Fals-conception
,
or
Mole
,
of
which
the
Womb
endeavours
to
discharge
it self
,
by
which
it
opens
some
of
the
Vessels
in
the
bottom
of
it
,
from
whence
the
Blood
ceaseth
not
to
flow
,
until
in
hath
cast
forth
the
strange
bodies
it
contained
in
its
capacity
:
and
the
hotter
and
subtiller
the
Blood
is
then
,
the
more
abundantly
it
flows
.
But
when
this
Flouding
happens
to
a
Woman
truly
conceived
,
at
whatsoever
time
it
be
,
it
proceeds
likewise
from
the
opening
of
the
Vessels
of
the
fund
of
the
Womb
,
caused
by
some
blow
,
slip
or
other
hurt
,
and
chiefly
because
the
Secundine
in
such
cases
,
and
sometimes
in
others
,
separating
in
part
,
if
not
totally
,
from
the
inside
of
the
bottom
of
the
Womb
,
to
which
it
ought
to
adhere
,
that
it
might
receive
the
Mothers
Blood
,
appointed
for
the
Infants
nouriture
,
by
which
separation
it
leaves
open
all
the
orifices
of
the
vessels
where
it
was
joyned
,
and
so
follows
a
great
flux
of
Blood
,
which
never
ceaseth
(
if
so
caused
)
till
the
Woman
be
brought
to
bed
:
for
the
Secundine
being
once
loosened
,
although
but
part
of
it
,
never
joyns
again
to
the
Womb
to
close
those
Vessels
,
which
can
never
shut
till
the
Womb
hath
voided
all
that
it
contained
:
for
then
compressing
and
closing
its
self
,
and
as
it
were
entering
within
it self
(
as
it
happens
presently
after
delivery
)
the
orrifices
of
the
vessels
are
closed
and
stopt
up
by
this
contraction
,
whereby
also
this
flooding
ceaseth
,
which
alwayes
continues
as
long
as
the
Womb
is
distended
by
the
Child
,
or
any
thing
else
it
contains
,
for
the
reason
aforesaid
:
much
like
to
a
Spunge
,
whose
pores
or
holes
being
very
large
when
swelled
,
disappear
and
close
with
their
own
substance
when
squeezed
and
compressed
;
so
likewise
by
this
contraction
of
the
Matrix
(
which
during
pregnancy
became
as
it
were
spongeous
)
in
the
place
whence
the
Secundine
was
separated
,
the
orifices
of
the
vessels
are
closed
,
assoon
as
it
is
cleansed
from
whatsoever
it
contained
in
its
capacity
.
Although
I
have
said
that
a
Woman
in
this
condition
,
for
the
reasons
alledged
,
must
necessarily
be
delivered
,
that
the
Flooding
may
be
stopt
;
I
do
not
intend
it
should
be
done
assoon
as
perceived
:
because
some
small
Floodings
have
sometimes
been
suppressed
by
keeping
quietly
in
bed
,
bleeding
in
the
Arme
,
and
the
use
of
the
Remedies
specified
in
the
precedent
Chapter
;
it
may
likewise
be
but
an
ordinary
and
menstruous
Flux
.
If
then
the
Blood
flows
but
in
small
quantity
,
and
continues
a
little
while
,
't
is
good
leaving
the
labour
to
the
work
of
nature
,
provided
the
Woman
hath
sufficient
strength
,
and
that
it
be
accompanied
with
no
other
evil
accident
:
but
when
it
flows
in
so
great
abundance
,
that
she
falls
into
Convulsions
and
Faintings
,
then
the
operation
must
not
be
defer'd
;
and
't
is
absolutely
necessary
she
should
be
delivered
whether
she
be
at
her
reckoning
or
no
,
whether
she
have
pains
or
throws
,
or
not
;
because
there
is
no
other
way
to
save
her
life
,
and
the
Childs
,
then
presently
to
do
it
.
Extreman
fundet
cum
sanguine
vocem
;
she
casts
forth
with
her
Blood
her
last
breath
.
Hippocrates
knew
very
well
the
danger
of
it
,
when
he
said
in
his
56th
Aphorism
of
the
5th
Book
,
In
fluxu
muliebri
si
convulsio
&
animi
defectus
advenerit
,
malum
:
If
Convulsions
and
Faintings
follow
Floodings
,
it
is
a
bad
sign
.
There
must
not
alwayes
in
these
unfortunate
accidents
be
expected
pains
and
throws
to
force
and
bear
down
to
forward
labour
;
for
though
they
come
at
the
beginning
,
they
usually
cease
assoon
as
the
Flooding
comes
to
Syncope's
and
Convulsions
;
neither
must
it
be
defer'd
,
till
the
Womb
be
enough
opened
,
forasmuch
as
this
effusion
of
Blood
very
much
moistens
it
,
and
the
weakness
relaxeth
it
,
so
that
it
may
be
then
as
easily
dilated
as
if
there
had
been
abundance
of
strong
throws
.
Wherefore
,
having
placed
the
Woman
in
the
situation
we
shall
direct
when
we
treat
of
deliveries
,
let
the
Chirurgeon
,
having
his
hands
anointed
with
Oyle
or
fresh
Butter
,
introduce
his
Fingers
joyned
together
,
by
degrees
into
the
Matrix
,
and
spread
them
open
the
one
from
the
other
when
they
are
in
the
entry
,
for
to
dilate
it
sufficiently
by
little
and
little
,
without
any
violence
,
if
possible
;
which
being
done
,
and
his
hand
quite
within
,
if
he
finds
the
Waters
not
broke
,
let
him
break
them
,
and
then
,
whatsoever
part
of
the
Child
presents
,
though
the
Head
(
provided
it
be
not
just
in
the
Birth
)
let
him
search
for
the
Feet
,
and
draw
it
forth
by
them
(
observing
every
curcumstance
,
that
shall
be
shewen
in
the
14th
Chapter
of
the
second
Book
,
where
is
described
the
way
how
to
deliver
a
Woman
,
the
Child
coming
with
the
Feet
first
)
because
there
is
better
hold
,
and
more
easie
to
deliver
by
them
,
than
by
the
Head
or
any
other
part
of
the
body
.
Wherefore
if
the
Feet
lie
not
ready
,
the
Chirurgeon
must
seek
for
them
,
which
at
that
time
is
easier
done
than
at
another
,
because
the
great
Flooding
makes
the
Womb
loose
and
slippery
by
its
humidity
,
so
that
it
will
not
be
difficult
for
him
to
turn
the
Child
and
bring
it
by
the
Feet
,
as
we
have
even
now
said
;
after
which
he
must
fetch
the
after-burthen
,
which
in
these
cases
cleaves
but
little
,
being
careful
not
to
leave
so
much
as
a
clod
in
the
Womb
,
lest
it
still
continue
the
Flooding
,
which
being
done
,
it
will
soon
after
stop
with
all
the
accidents
,
if
too
much
time
was
not
spent
before
the
operation
.
Many
Women
and
Children
have
perished
for
want
of
this
operation
in
this
ill
accident
;
and
many
others
have
escaped
death
,
(
which
else
most
certanly
had
followed
)
by
being
timely
succored
.
Guillimen
in
Chap.
13
of
his
2d
Book
of
happy
Deliveries
,
makes
mention
of
six
or
seven
Histories
to
confirm
this
verity
,
in
some
of
which
we
may
find
the
Women
and
their
Children
bloody
victims
of
it
,
for
not
having
been
in
the
like
case
delivered
,
which
others
,
by
a
seasonable
delivery
,
escaped
:
and
the
better
to
confirm
it
by
my
own
experience
,
I
will
recite
you
one
amongst
the
rest
,
very
remarkable
,
of
the
remembrance
of
which
I
am
so
sensible
,
that
the
Ink
I
write
with
at
present
to
publish
it
to
the
World
for
their
propfit
,
seems
to
me
to
be
Blood
,
because
in
this
sad
and
fatal
occasion
,
I
saw
part
of
my self
expire
.
About
three
years
since
one
of
my
Sisters
,
not
yet
one
and
twenty
years
of
age
,
being
about
eight
months
and
a
half
gone
with
her
fifth
Child
,
and
then
very
well
in
health
,
was
so
unfortunate
as
to
hurt
her self
(
though
at
first
small
in
appearance
)
by
falling
on
her
Knees
,
her
Belly
a
little
touching
the
ground
by
the
fall
,
after
which
she
passed
a
day
or
two
without
perceiving
any
great
alteration
,
which
made
her
neglect
to
repose
her self
,
being
very
necessary
for
her
;
but
the
third
day
,
or
thereabouts
,
after
her
hurt
,
about
eleven
in
the
morning
,
she
was
suddenly
surprised
with
strong
and
frequent
pains
in
the
Belly
,
which
were
immediatly
followed
with
Floodings
;
this
made
her
presently
send
for
her
Midwife
,
who
no
better
understanding
her
Office
,
told
her
she
must
have
papatience
,
till
the
Womb
had
dilated
it self
by
the
pains
,
before
she
could
be
delivered
,
assuring
her
further
that
she
had
no
reason
to
be
afraid
,
and
that
she
should
be
quickly
freed
from
the
danger
,
because
her
Child
came
right
:
she
made
her
thus
hope
in
vain
three
or
four
hours
,
until
,
the
Flooding
still
continuing
violently
,
the
pains
began
to
cease
,
and
the
poor
Woman
fell
into
frequent
faintings
,
and
then
the
Midwife
desired
a
Chiurgeon
to
advise
with
in
this
case
:
they
immediately
sent
to
my
house
for
me
,
but
unfortunately
missing
of
me
,
they
sent
for
him
,
whom
they
judged
the
ablest
of
all
the
Chirurgeons
that
practised
Midwifery
in
Paris
,
and
immediatly
conducted
him
to
my
Sisters
,
where
he
arrived
about
four
in
the
afternoon
,
and
having
seen
her
,
[
](A88969-e16430-b)*
*
It
were
to
be
wish'd
rather
than
hoped
for
,
that
Practitioners
in
this
and
other
the
like
dangerous
cases
(
whereof
they
have
no
certain
knowledge
)
would
consult
,
and
not
destroy
one
or
more
,
by
undertaking
what
they
cannot
well
perform
,
or
discourage
Patients
from
sending
for
other
help
and
advice
;
putting
Life
in
ballance
with
their
Reputation
.
contented
himself
with
only
saying
,
she
was
a
dead
woman
,
and
that
nothing
was
to
be
done
to
her
,
but
to
give
her
all
the
Sacraments
,
and
that
absolutely
she
could
not
be
delivered
;
which
likewise
the
Midwife
joyntly
concluded
,
who
believed
that
the
opinion
of
a
Man
so
authentickly
esteemed
of
all
,
must
be
infallible
.
Assoon
as
he
had
delivered
this
Prognostick
,
he
immediately
returned
home
,
and
would
by
no
means
stay
any
longer
,
but
left
this
young
Woman
in
that
deplorable
condition
without
any
succour
,
whose
life
he
had
certainly
saved
with
her
Childs
,
if
he
at
that
time
had
delivered
her
,
which
was
very
easie
to
be
done
,
as
will
plainly
appear
by
the
sequel
of
the
History
.
After
the
advice
of
a
person
of
so
great
reputation
,
together
with
that
of
the
Midwife
,
since
Monsieur
N.
[
](A88969-e16460-b)*
*
The
great
mischiefs
which
happen
by
the
Prognosticks
of
such
who
have
the
luck
,
though
they
want
the
merit
to
be
esteemed
.
could
do
nothing
,
there
was
no
other
remedy
for
so
great
a
danger
,
but
to
hope
in
God
alone
,
who
was
Almighty
.
They
therefore
endeavoured
to
comfort
my
poor
Sister
as
well
as
they
could
,
who
longed
for
nothing
more
then
to
see
me
,
to
know
whether
I
would
pass
the
same
sentence
,
and
whether
her
danger
,
which
still
augmented
more
and
more
,
was
without
remedy
(
for
her
Blood
flowed
away
continually
in
great
abundance
)
At
length
I
returned
home
,
where
they
had
been
long
before
to
tell
me
this
bad
news
,
though
by
misfortune
could
not
find
me
(
as
I
said
before
)
which
as
soon
as
I
understood
,
I
immediately
hastened
to
her
with
all
possible
speed
,
where
I
saw
assoon
as
I
came
in
,
so
pittiful
a
spectacle
,
that
all
the
passions
of
my
Soul
were
at
the
instant
agitated
with
many
and
different
commotions
;
having
afterwards
a
little
recovered
my
senses
,
I
drew
near
to
my
Sisters
Bed
,
where
they
had
just
given
her
the
last
Sacraments
,
and
she
conjured
me
very
often
to
give
that
succour
,
which
she
said
she
only
expected
from
me
.
After
that
I
had
understood
from
the
Midwife
all
that
had
passed
,
and
the
opinion
of
the
Chirurgeon
,
that
had
seen
her
above
two
hours
before
(
for
it
was
then
six
a
clock
)
I
perceived
the
Blood
to
flood
continually
in
great
abundance
and
without
intermission
,
of
which
she
had
already
lost
above
[
](A88969-e16470-b)*
*
French
quarts
are
English
pottles
.
three
quarts
:
and
which
was
very
remarkable
,
above
twelve
small
Porengers
,
in
the
two
hours
after
the
Chirurgeon
was
returned
,
as
it
seemed
to
me
by
the
number
of
Napkins
and
other
Clothes
,
which
were
all
muck
wet
with
it
;
which
Blood
had
stayed
in
her
body
and
saved
her
life
,
if
she
had
been
then
delivered
:
I
saw
likewise
that
she
grew
every
moment
weaker
and
weaker
,
which
convinced
me
that
she
was
then
in
more
danger
than
she
would
have
been
if
they
had
not
let
slipt
the
opportunity
of
delivering
her
two
or
three
hours
before
,
as
it
was
possible
and
easie
;
because
she
had
then
almost
all
her
strength
,
which
she
afterwards
lost
with
the
rest
of
her
Blood
,
which
all
along
flooded
away
;
and
desirous
to
know
whether
they
could
have
delivered
her
,
I
found
,
by
trying
her
body
,
that
the
inward
orifice
of
the
Womb
was
dilated
in
such
sort
that
I
could
easily
introduce
two
or
three
fingers
,
and
having
marked
it
,
I
made
the
Midwife
try
again
to
see
whether
the
orifice
was
so
disposed
when
the
Chirurgeon
said
that
she
could
not
be
delivered
,
and
whether
she
was
of
his
opinion
.
She
told
me
it
was
so
,
and
that
it
had
been
alwayes
in
the
same
condition
from
the
time
of
his
departure
.
Assoon
as
she
had
made
me
this
declaration
,
I
easily
perceived
his
ignorance
,
and
where
the
shoe
wring'd
him
.
Wherefore
I
told
her
,
that
I
woundred
much
they
were
both
of
that
opinion
,
seeing
that
in
truth
it
seemed
quite
contrary
to
me
,
because
it
was
at
that
time
most
certainly
very
easie
for
him
to
have
delivered
her
,
if
he
had
pleased
,
as
it
stil
was
,
&
what
indeed
I
would
have
done
at
that
very
moment
,
if
it
had
been
possible
for
me
to
have
had
power
enough
over
my
Spirit
,
which
wavered
a
long
while
about
the
resolution
I
was
constrained
to
take
,
after
I
had
lost
the
hopes
of
all
other
help
.
That
which
hindered
me
,
was
not
so
much
the
Prognostick
,
that
so
famous
a
Chirurgeon
had
made
,
in
perswading
all
the
Assistants
,
that
she
could
not
be
delivered
,
(
though
it
might
seem
rash
to
oppose
the
sayings
of
such
as
are
esteemed
Oracles
)
neither
was
it
the
little
strength
the
Patient
had
then
left
:
but
it
was
chiefly
the
relation
of
the
Person
,
being
my
Sister
,
whom
I
tenderly
loved
,
which
troubled
my
spirits
with
such
different
passions
,
to
see
her
before
me
ready
to
expire
through
the
prodigious
loss
of
blood
,
which
proceeded
from
the
same
spring
as
mine
own
,
that
it
was
impossible
for
me
at
that
moment
to
resolve
,
and
obliged
me
to
send
again
to
the
Chirurgeon
(
who
was
long
since
returned
home
)
to
entreat
him
to
come
back
again
to
the
House
,
that
(
my
self
demonstrating
to
him
the
facility
I
found
for
the
operation
,
and
making
him
understand
and
confess
that
in
those
cases
there
is
no
hope
,
unless
it
be
undertaken
as
soon
as
may
be
)
I
might
perswade
him
to
deliver
her
,
rather
than
to
abandon
the
Mother
,
so
to
the
dispair
of
her
life
,
as
he
had
done
,
and
to
suffer
the
Infant
to
perish
with
her
unbaptized
;
which
had
been
prevented
if
he
had
done
what
Art
required
,
which
is
at
least
(
when
both
cannot
be
saved
)
to
save
the
Child
,
if
possible
,
without
prejudice
to
the
Mother
,
which
was
very
easie
,
as
you
shall
presently
understand
:
But
no
prayers
nor
sollicitations
could
ever
prevail
with
him
to
return
,
excusing
himself
that
it
was
impossible
for
him
to
do
any
thing
in
the
case
.
When
this
was
related
to
me
,
I
sent
yet
again
to
another
Chirurgeon
,
one
of
my
Companions
,
being
a
little
more
obliging
and
serviceable
,
whom
,
if
he
had
come
time
enough
,
I
would
have
convinced
of
the
necessity
of
the
operation
,
and
made
him
acknowledge
the
facility
of
it
:
but
by
misfortune
he
was
abroad
.
During
all
these
goings
and
comings
,
there
was
an
hour
and
half
spent
,
which
time
she
flooded
without
intermission
,
and
her
weakness
grew
more
and
more
:
wherefore
seeing
my self
without
hopes
of
getting
the
persons
I
sent
for
,
I
resolved
to
deliver
her
presently
,
which
before
was
beyond
my
power
,
for
the
reasons
recited
,
and
indeed
was
now
a
little
too
late
for
the
Mother
;
for
,
if
I
could
have
commanded
my
passions
to
have
done
it
at
the
instant
I
arrived
,
there
would
then
have
been
great
bopes
to
have
saved
her
,
as
well
as
I
did
the
Child
:
After
I
had
thus
prepared
my self
for
it
,
that
is
,
having
directed
two
of
my
fingers
into
the
inner
orifice
of
the
Womb
,
being
open
enough
to
admit
them
into
it
,
I
did
in
a
little
while
after
introduce
a
third
,
and
by
degrees
the
ends
of
all
the
five
of
my
right
hand
,
with
which
I
dilated
the
orifice
sufficiently
to
admit
it
quite
in
,
as
it
is
very
easie
in
the
like
cases
,
because
the
abundance
of
Blood
moistens
and
relaxeth
extreamly
(
as
is
already
mentioned
)
the
whole
Womb
,
into
which
having
so
gently
entred
my
hand
,
I
found
the
Child
came
right
,
and
the
Waters
not
yet
broken
;
wherefore
I
presently
broke
the
membranes
with
my
nails
and
fingers
,
and
then
turning
the
Child
,
I
took
it
by
the
feet
,
and
brought
it
forth
very
easily
,
after
the
manner
I
shall
teach
in
the
forementioned
14th
Chapter
of
the
2d
Book
,
all
which
I
finished
in
less
time
than
a
hundred
could
be
counted
,
and
do
conscientiously
protest
never
to
have
delivered
a
Woman
sooner
in
all
my
life
,
of
those
whose
Children
came
against
Nature
,
nor
easier
,
and
with
less
violence
to
the
Mother
,
who
did
not
in
the
least
complain
during
the
Operation
,
although
she
had
her
senses
very
well
,
and
exactly
knew
all
I
did
to
her
,
and
found
her self
very
much
comforted
as
soon
as
ever
she
was
delivered
,
and
immediately
after
the
flooding
began
to
cease
:
As
to
the
Child
I
brought
it
alive
,
and
it
was
presently
baptized
by
a
Priest
that
was
in
the
Chamber
.
The
poor
Patient
,
and
all
the
company
present
(
which
were
in
great
number
)
found
then
manifestly
that
the
Chirurgion
and
Midwife
,
who
said
she
could
not
be
delivered
,
had
but
little
reason
to
assure
any
such
thing
.
The
Operation
was
finished
time
enough
for
the
Childs
baptism
,
which
(
praised
be
God
)
it
received
;
but
too
late
to
save
the
Mothers
life
,
who
(
having
before
lost
all
her
Blood
)
dyed
an
hour
after
she
was
so
delivered
,
by
the
same
weakness
that
she
often
fell
into
before
she
was
delivered
.
The
flooding
indeed
ceased
presently
,
but
she
had
not
Blood
enough
left
to
enable
her
to
resist
those
frequent
faintings
,
which
she
might
have
done
,
as
may
probably
be
conjectured
,
if
the
Chirurgion
that
first
saw
her
had
delivered
her
three
long
hours
before
,
as
without
doubt
he
might
as
easily
have
done
as
I
;
in
which
time
she
lost
above
twenty
[
](A88969-e16500-b)*
*
each
Porenger
contains
about
four
ounces
.
small
porengers
of
Blood
,
of
which
four
or
five
possibly
might
have
been
sufficient
to
have
saved
her
life
,
she
being
a
young
Woman
of
a
very
good
constitution
,
having
no
inconvenience
or
sickness
when
she
was
surprised
with
this
fatal
accident
,
which
befel
her
(
as
aforesaid
)
about
eleven
in
the
morning
,
and
she
was
delivered
about
seven
at
night
;
and
because
she
had
lost
so
much
Blood
before
the
Operation
,
it
proved
unprofitable
,
she
dying
an
hour
after
,
having
her
perfect
senses
to
the
moment
she
expired
,
which
was
about
eight
the
same
night
.
I
will
upon
this
lamentable
Subject
(
to
the
end
more
care
may
be
taken
in
the
like
cases
)
examine
by
way
of
digression
,
what
might
be
the
motive
of
this
proceeding
of
the
Chirurgeon
,
and
of
some
others
of
the
same
humour
.
It
must
necessarily
be
agreed
,
that
it
was
for
one
or
more
of
these
three
causes
,
why
either
he
would
not
,
or
could
not
lay
this
Woman
when
he
saw
her
two
hours
before
me
,
which
(
as
I
noted
before
)
might
easily
have
been
done
:
It
was
either
through
Ignorance
,
Malice
,
or
Policy
:
To
imagine
it
his
Ignorance
,
I
cannot
perswade
my self
,
because
he
hath
too
great
Reputation
for
that
,
although
many
persons
that
understand
the
Art
very
well
,
easily
agree
with
me
,
that
he
is
of
the
number
of
those
,
of
whom
may
justly
be
said
,
Minuit
praesentia
famam
.
That
it
was
through
Malice
,
who
can
imagine
a
man
of
so
detestable
a
resolution
could
be
found
!
but
if
it
were
neither
Ignorance
nor
Malice
,
it
is
easy
to
guess
it
a
damnable
Policy
,
qualified
by
some
with
the
name
of
Prudence
;
[
](A88969-e16530-b)*
*
A
good
Warning
not
to
rely
too
much
upon
the
advice
of
such
famous
Practitioners
,
or
Midwives
,
that
prefer
their
Reputations
above
their
Consciences
.
this
false
Prudence
they
ordinarily
use
,
that
are
in
great
reputation
,
ever
endeavouring
to
their
utmost
to
shun
dangerous
Cures
,
lest
they
that
understand
not
the
Art
,
should
quit
the
good
opinion
they
had
of
them
,
when
it
happens
that
the
Patient
dies
under
their
hands
,
although
they
were
carefully
and
duly
delivered
.
This
was
just
our
misfortune
;
for
this
Chiurgeon
,
who
was
very
much
esteemed
by
many
Women
of
quality
whom
he
delivered
,
avoided
,
all
he
could
,
dangerous
labours
,
subject
to
ill
success
,
as
this
was
;
and
the
rather
then
,
because
there
was
in
my
Sisters
Chamber
a
Lady
of
quality
,
Wife
to
one
of
the
chief
Captains
of
the
Guards
,
who
dwelt
in
the
same
house
,
and
whom
he
ordinarily
delivered
;
which
was
the
cause
,
that
,
believing
the
issue
of
the
Operation
doubtful
,
he
chose
rather
to
preserve
the
esteem
of
his
ancient
practice
,
amongst
such
as
understood
not
the
business
well
enough
to
be
judge
of
his
proceedings
,
than
to
do
in
this
case
his
Christian
duty
;
to
which
one
ought
alwayes
to
have
more
regard
,
than
to
all
these
Interests
of
vain
Reputation
,
which
usually
corrupts
the
Conscience
.
They
that
make
use
of
this
Policy
are
often
accessory
to
the
death
of
poor
Women
who
call
for
their
assistance
,
and
of
their
Children
also
.
I
was
willing
to
recite
every
circumstance
of
this
Tragedy
,
that
one
may
know
in
the
like
case
the
necessity
of
a
speedy
delivery
.
I
have
since
that
had
many
in
the
same
case
,
to
whom
(
by
the
assistance
of
God
)
I
warranted
the
lives
of
the
Women
,
and
saved
the
Children
;
of
which
I
had
in
my self
more
satisfaction
,
than
I
could
have
gained
by
all
the
honour
the
World
could
procure
me
by
so
wicked
a
policy
;
which
neither
Chirurgeon
nor
Midwife
of
an
upright
Conscience
will
ever
use
.
Now
since
in
all
floodings
,
there
ever
follows
weakness
and
faintings
,
we
must
endeavour
to
preserve
that
little
strength
the
Patient
hath
left
,
and
augment
it
if
possible
;
that
so
they
may
have
sufficient
to
endure
the
operation
,
and
to
escape
afterwards
:
to
which
purpose
there
ought
to
be
given
her
,
from
time
to
time
,
good
strengthening
Broths
,
Gelly's
,
and
a
little
good
Wine
:
she
must
alwayes
smel
to
Rose-vinegar
,
and
have
a
warm
toast
dipt
in
Wine
and
Cinamon
,
applied
to
the
region
of
her
Heart
;
which
will
do
her
more
good
than
solid
food
:
for
,
as
Hippocrates
saith
in
the
eleventh
Aphorism
of
his
second
Book
,
Facilius
est
potu
refici
,
quam
cibo
,
one
is
sooner
nourished
by
drink
than
meat
;
because
the
liquid
aliments
are
much
sooner
distributed
than
the
solid
:
And
to
prevent
the
Blood
from
flooding
in
great
abundance
till
she
can
be
delivered
,
[
](A88969-e16580-b)*
*
Rather
Ligatures
above
the
elbows
,
because
too
much
Blood
is
already
lost
.
a
Vein
in
her
Arm
may
be
opened
,
to
turn
a
little
the
course
backwards
;
and
apply
all
along
her
Reins
,
Napkins
wet
in
Water
and
Vinegar
.
But
if
the
flooding
proceds
from
the
separation
of
the
after-burthen
from
the
Womb
,
as
my
Sisters
was
,
all
these
things
are
to
little
purpose
;
and
the
best
expedient
is
to
deliver
the
Woman
assoon
as
may
be
,
though
she
were
but
three
or
four
months
gone
with
Child
,
or
less
;
because
all
ought
as
well
to
be
brought
away
,
whatever
is
within
the
Womb
,
whether
it
be
Fals-conception
,
Mole
,
or
Child
,
without
leaving
any
thing
behind
,
which
when
it
is
quite
cleared
,
closing
and
contracting
it self
,
stops
the
flooding
,
for
the
reasons
above
alledged
,
and
all
accidents
which
were
caused
by
it
;
wherby
the
Woman
afterwards
recovers
,
if
there
be
but
sufficient
strength
remaining
after
delivery
,
as
certainly
will
be
,
if
not
delayed
too
long
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
Of
the
weight
,
bearing
down
,
or
relaxation
of
the
Matrix
,
which
hinders
a
Woman
with
Child
in
her
walking
,
and
the
freedom
of
coition
.
MAny
Women
with
Child
find
an
extraordinary
weight
at
the
bottom
of
their
Bellies
;
which
comes
,
because
the
Womb
,
by
the
weight
it
contains
in
its
capacity
,
bears
down
upon
the
neck
,
and
sometimes
so
low
that
they
cannot
walk
without
pain
and
stradling
;
at
which
time
also
they
cannot
use
copulation
but
with
great
inconvenience
.
The
bearing
down
of
the
Womb
,
is
when
it
only
falls
into
the
Vagina
,
without
coming
in
the
least
without
the
Privities
,
for
then
it
is
called
the
falling-out
,
or
Praecipitation
;
which
is
a
more
troublesom
and
dangerous
Disease
,
and
doth
not
usually
befal
Women
with
Child
,
because
the
extent
and
bigness
of
the
Womb
hinders
it
,
that
it
cannot
fall
out
,
but
only
bears
down
.
The
Precipitation
is
discerned
by
the
view
;
and
the
bearing
down
easily
,
by
puting
up
a
Finger
into
the
Vagina
;
for
there
the
Womb
will
be
soon
met
with
,
and
its
inner
Orifice
,
which
is
very
near
the
Privities
,
especially
when
the
Woman
stands
upright
.
This
bearing
down
,
is
often
caused
by
the
relaxation
of
the
ligaments
of
the
Womb
,
and
chiefly
the
large
ones
,
which
ought
to
fasten
it
on
each
side
towards
the
loins
,
to
prevent
it
;
which
relaxation
comes
either
from
the
weight
of
the
burthen
it
bears
and
contains
within
,
which
constrains
these
ligaments
to
be
extended
more
than
ordinary
;
or
from
some
fall
,
which
by
much
shaking
of
it
produceth
the
same
effect
,
and
so
much
the
easier
,
by
how
much
the
burthen
is
greater
;
and
likewise
from
some
great
pains
or
bad
labour
which
preceeded
the
present
pregnancy
:
or
very
often
it
is
caused
,
or
at
least
facilitated
by
abundance
of
humours
,
which
moistening
the
ligaments
,
relax
them
in
that
manner
,
to
which
the
phlegmatick
are
very
subject
,
who
usually
are
much
troubled
with
the
Whites
.
Besides
the
hinderance
which
the
bearing
down
of
the
Womb
causeth
to
the
Womans
walking
and
use
of
coition
(
as
we
have
above
mentioned
)
it
causeth
likewise
by
its
weight
,
principally
towards
the
latter
end
of
her
reckoning
,
a
numness
in
her
Hips
,
sleepiness
in
her
Thighs
,
as
also
difficulty
of
Urine
,
and
going
to
stool
:
because
by
bearing
down
it
presseth
down
the
Bladder
and
the
great
Gut
,
between
both
which
it
is
scituated
.
The
Patient
may
be
much
easier
cured
of
this
bearing-down
,
after
she
is
brought
to
bed
,
than
whilst
she
is
with
Child
;
for
being
freed
from
its
burthen
,
its
ligaments
will
be
the
easier
fortified
:
besides
she
may
then
use
peffaries
to
keep
it
in
its
place
,
which
cannot
so
well
be
done
when
she
is
with
Child
.
From
what
cause
soever
this
bearing-down
proceeds
,
the
best
remedy
for
a
big-bellied
Woman
is
to
keep
her
bed
,
because
the
weight
of
it
doth
more
and
more
relax
the
ligaments
when
she
is
up
:
And
if
she
have
neither
the
means
nor
convenience
so
to
take
her
rest
,
at
least
let
her
,
if
her
belly
be
big
enough
,
as
it
is
towards
the
later
end
of
her
reckoning
,
wear
a
Swaith
very
broad
and
fit
for
the
purpose
,
that
by
this
means
the
burthen
being
a
little
supported
,
the
ligaments
may
not
be
so
much
stretched
and
lengthened
;
and
if
she
have
a
difficulty
in
making
water
,
let
her
when
she
would
do
it
,
help
her self
by
lifting
up
with
both
hands
her
Belly
before
,
which
will
be
a
great
ease
,
and
hinder
the
neck
of
the
Bladder
from
being
so
much
compressed
:
but
if
the
humours
cause
this
relaxation
of
the
ligaments
of
the
Womb
,
she
must
keep
her self
to
a
drying
dyet
,
her
food
being
rather
rosted
than
boiled
,
and
must
refrain
from
copulation
.
The
Woman
must
not
be
straight
laced
,
because
that
also
forceth
down
the
Matrix
:
and
above
all
,
when
she
is
in
labour
,
care
must
be
taken
that
neither
by
means
of
the
throwes
,
which
strongly
force
down
the
Womb
,
nor
by
the
birth
of
the
Child
,
nor
the
violent
extraction
of
the
burthen
,
she
gets
a
precipitation
instead
of
a
bearing
down
;
which
is
soon
done
,
as
is
seen
often
,
when
the
method
I
teach
in
the
16th
chapter
of
the
second
Book
(
where
I
treat
of
this
Labour
)
is
not
well
observed
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
Of
the
Dropsie
of
the
Womb
,
and
the
oedemitous
Tumours
of
the
Lips
of
the
Privities
.
THere
are
many
phlegmatick
Women
,
who
certainly
believe
themselves
with
Child
,
void
nothing
but
water
,
which
was
collected
together
in
their
Womb
,
and
called
the
Dropsie
of
the
Womb.
It
hath
often
happened
that
such
a
Disease
hath
deceived
the
Midwives
as
well
as
the
Patient
,
who
having
a
long
time
hoped
,
and
been
made
to
hope
for
a
Child
,
at
length
instead
of
it
,
finds
nothing
but
clear
waters
;
as
it
once
did
to
that
Woodmerchant
(
I
mentioned
in
the
13th
chapter
of
this
first
Book
)
who
at
the
end
of
nine
or
ten
months
,
of
such
a
false
Belly
,
voided
a
quantity
of
these
waters
,
which
was
all
that
was
contained
and
inclosed
in
the
Womb.
Guillemeau
in
the
first
chapter
of
his
first
Book
of
Labours
,
makes
mention
of
the
like
History
,
of
one
named
Madam
du
Pescher
,
who
voided
a
pailfull
of
it
,
certainly
believing
her self
to
be
with
Child
:
And
Fernelius
in
the
15th
chapter
of
his
6th
Book
of
Pathologie
,
recites
a
case
much
more
wonderful
concerning
these
Dropsies
.
He
tells
us
that
he
saw
a
Woman
who
at
the
times
of
her
purgations
cast
forth
,
by
the
neck
of
the
Womb
,
so
great
a
quantity
of
water
,
very
hot
and
yellowish
,
that
she
filled
six
or
seven
Basins
,
and
voided
so
much
of
it
that
her
Belly
grew
quite
flat
,
after
which
her
Courses
came
immediatly
in
order
;
and
that
the
following
months
the
like
quantity
was
again
amassed
,
which
afterwards
came
away
as
before
,
and
that
this
Woman
(
which
is
most
notorious
)
being
cured
of
this
indisposition
,
became
with
Child
,
and
was
brought
to
bed
of
a
living
Child
.
These
Waters
are
either
bred
in
the
Womb
,
or
brought
thither
from
some
other
part
,
as
in
the
dropsie
of
the
Belly
it
passeth
by
transudation
through
the
porous
substance
of
the
membranes
of
the
Womb.
They
are
bred
in
the
Womb
,
when
it
is
too
cold
,
or
too
much
debilitated
by
an
ill
and
violent
Labour
preceeding
;
or
,
because
the
filth
,
as
Whites
,
or
other
superfluities
which
it
was
accustomed
to
discharge
it self
of
,
hath
a
long
time
been
suppressed
.
When
the
Waters
contained
in
the
capacity
of
the
Womb
have
been
sent
thither
from
elsewhere
,
they
are
then
never
wrapt
in
a
particular
membrane
,
but
only
retained
by
the
exact
closure
of
its
Orifice
,
and
flows
away
as
soon
as
it
begins
to
open
:
but
when
they
are
bred
in
the
Womb
(
which
is
for
the
most
part
after
copulation
,
if
the
Seed
be
either
too
cold
,
waterish
,
or
corrupted
)
they
are
then
sometimes
contained
within
membranes
,
which
hinders
the
Patient
from
a
speedy
discharging
of
it
,
she
going
with
it
as
long
almost
as
with
a
Child
:
and
this
is
the
Dropsie
which
perswades
them
sometimes
they
are
with
Child
.
'T
is
easie
to
avoid
being
deceived
by
taking
the
Dropsie
of
the
Womb
for
a
Child
,
if
one
takes
but
good
notice
of
all
the
signs
mentioned
,
in
treating
of
a
true
Conception
,
which
concur
not
in
this
disease
.
The
Patient
hath
indeed
her
Belly
swell'd
,
and
her
Courses
stopt
in
this
case
as
well
as
if
she
were
with
Child
,
but
there
are
many
things
which
will
discover
to
us
the
difference
;
for
in
the
Dropsie
,
her
Breasts
are
flabby
soft
and
fallen
,
she
will
have
no
Milk
in
them
,
nor
find
her self
quicken
at
the
ordinary
time
,
but
only
as
it
were
a
bubbling
of
agitated
Waters
;
she
will
have
a
greater
pain
and
weight
in
her
Belly
,
which
is
likewise
more
equally
in
its
circumference
extended
,
than
if
there
were
a
Child
;
she
will
also
have
the
Lips
of
the
Womb
,
her
Thighs
and
Legs
swell'd
&
aedematous
;
and
a
worse
colour
in
her
Face
,
than
when
she
is
with
Child
.
Now
as
this
Dropsie
may
come
alone
,
so
likewise
may
often
happen
together
with
a
true
Conception
,
these
Waters
being
then
contained
without
the
membranes
of
the
Child
in
the
capacity
of
the
Womb
;
for
though
there
may
be
much
Water
within
these
membranes
,
it
is
not
properly
the
Dropsie
of
the
Womb
,
because
there
must
ever
naturally
be
some
,
in
the
midst
of
which
the
Faetus
is
contained
:
Notwithstanding
,
sometimes
there
is
such
a
quantity
of
them
,
which
doth
so
prodigiously
swell
the
Womans
Belly
,
that
one
would
believe
she
had
two
or
three
Children
,
when
she
hath
but
only
one
,
which
is
much
weakned
by
it
,
because
the
greatest
part
of
its
nourishment
is
resolved
into
these
Waters
,
which
almost
extinguisheth
and
suffocates
that
little
natural
heat
which
is
there
.
Some
Women
have
evacuated
three
or
four
quarts
above
two
months
before
they
were
brought
to
bed
;
when
this
happens
,
they
are
then
contained
in
the
Womb
without
the
Membranes
;
for
else
the
Child
would
be
necessitated
to
be
born
presently
after
these
Evacuations
,
[
](A88969-e16810-b)*
*
That
being
the
right
time
of
Labour
.
if
it
were
the
Waters
(
that
ought
naturally
to
be
contained
in
the
membranes
)
that
came
away
.
The
best
Remedy
for
this
kind
of
Dropsy
,
the
Woman
being
with
Child
,
is
to
wait
with
patience
the
hour
of
her
delivery
,
observing
the
mean
time
a
drying
dyet
:
but
when
it
is
only
Water
contained
in
the
Womb
,
she
must
use
Diureticks
to
cause
the
Womb
to
open
to
evacuate
them
;
and
her
Courses
must
be
endeavoured
to
be
provoked
,
having
alwayes
a
care
to
destroy
by
convenient
Purges
,
the
cause
of
the
generation
of
such
superfluities
.
The
Womb
is
sometimes
so
full
of
these
humours
,
that
it
dischargeth
some
on
the
outward
parts
,
and
principally
upon
those
which
are
near
,
as
the
lips
of
the
Privities
,
which
often
are
thereby
so
swelled
,
that
they
become
quite
blown
up
;
and
sometimes
in
some
Women
are
so
big
and
swelled
,
that
they
cannot
close
their
Thighs
together
for
them
,
which
hinders
their
walking
,
unless
with
pain
and
great
inconvenience
.
This
Swelling
is
then
livid
,
and
almost
transparant
,
even
as
a
Hydrocele
;
because
of
the
quantity
of
clear
Water
which
filled
it
:
and
because
it
may
be
painful
and
inconvenient
to
the
Woman
during
her
labour
,
by
reason
they
straiten
the
passages
,
it
will
be
necessary
to
remedy
it
before
;
which
,
for
the
greater
certainty
,
must
be
done
by
the
operation
of
the
hand
,
making
many
scarrifications
with
a
Lancet
all
along
the
lips
,
whereby
the
humours
will
sweat
out
and
distil
forth
by
little
and
little
;
after
which
Compresses
dipt
in
Aromatick
and
Astringent
Wine
,
must
be
put
upon
it
to
prevent
Relapses
,
by
fortifying
the
parts
,
causing
the
Patient
to
observe
all
the
while
a
good
dyet
fit
for
the
Dropsie
.
Some
would
apply
Leeches
,
to
avoid
the
pain
of
the
Lancet
:
but
they
are
not
so
proper
,
because
the
small
orifices
they
make
,
assoon
as
they
are
taken
off
,
immediately
close
again
,
which
happens
not
so
soon
to
the
Scarrifications
,
made
as
big
or
little
as
one
will
,
and
may
be
kept
open
by
oyntments
applied
to
them
,
as
long
as
may
be
thought
fit
or
necessary
.
CHAP.
XXIII
.
Of
the
Venereal
Disease
in
Women
with
Child
.
IT
is
not
very
hard
to
imagine
,
how
a
breeding-Woman
,
that
hath
the
Pox
,
can
communicate
it
to
a
Child
in
her
belly
,
because
this
contagious
disease
corrupting
all
the
mass
of
the
Mothers
blood
,
it
is
necessary
the
Infant
,
which
hath
then
no
other
sustenance
,
should
be
infected
with
it
,
converting
this
bad
blood
into
its
own
substance
,
the
acrimony
of
which
Blood
easily
causeth
in
an
Infants
tender
body
those
malignant
ulcers
,
which
all
such
,
whose
Mothers
are
contaminated
with
it
,
usually
bring
with
them
at
their
birth
.
The
Pox
which
in
its
essence
is
of
the
same
species
,
and
is
only
distinguished
by
degrees
according
as
it
is
greater
or
less
,
communicating
it self
by
the
means
of
the
Mothers
blood
,
will
make
more
or
less
impression
on
the
Infants
body
according
to
its
strength
or
weakness
;
and
if
the
big-bellied
Woman
have
Ulcers
very
near
the
Womb
,
as
in
the
neck
and
neighbouring
parts
,
by
this
proximity
the
venom
will
be
very
easily
conveyed
to
it
.
I
do
not
design
here
to
enquire
into
the
bottom
of
this
Venereal
Disease
,
nor
to
write
particularly
of
the
cure
of
it
:
but
intend
only
to
shew
whether
the
Woman
may
undergo
the
Cure
whilst
with
Child
,
or
ought
therefore
to
defer
it
till
after
they
are
brought
to
bed
.
That
this
may
be
the
better
determined
,
we
must
make
some
distinction
;
for
,
when
the
Woman
is
towards
the
end
of
her
Account
,
it
ought
to
be
deferred
till
after
she
is
brought
to
bed
,
when
both
she
and
the
Child
,
if
infected
,
may
be
taken
in
hand
;
because
the
labour
coming
on
,
when
the
Woman
is
in
the
midst
of
her
Cure
,
she
may
run
the
hazard
of
her
life
:
and
besides
,
if
the
Child
should
be
then
still-born
,
one
would
be
apt
to
think
it
was
killed
by
the
violence
of
the
Medicaments
,
and
blame
the
Chirurgeon
of
rashness
.
When
the
Pox
is
but
in
the
first
degree
,
and
hath
caused
no
great
accidents
,
one
ought
then
likewise
to
remit
the
eradicating
Cure
till
after
Childbed
,
and
be
contented
only
with
the
palliating
by
a
convenient
dyet
and
gentle
purgers
from
time
to
time
,
to
prevent
the
evils
encreasing
:
but
if
the
Woman
when
young
with
Child
,
hath
the
Pox
in
the
highest
degree
,
accompanied
with
very
great
and
continual
accidents
,
which
threaten
danger
,
if
her
Cure
be
protracted
till
after
Delivery
;
because
in
so
long
a
time
these
accidents
augmenting
more
and
more
,
it
would
be
impossible
but
her
Fruit
should
be
corrupted
,
and
very
hard
if
she
did
not
miscarry
:
that
the
greatest
of
these
two
evils
be
avoided
,
she
having
strength
enough
,
ought
to
be
taken
in
hand
;
for
,
to
imagine
the
worst
,
that
the
Remedies
make
her
miscarry
,
it
is
no
more
than
the
greatness
of
the
Disease
would
otherwise
certainly
do
.
Let
her
then
be
taken
in
hand
,
without
suffering
the
accidents
longer
to
augment
,
which
by
continuance
render
themselves
much
more
dangerous
both
to
her
and
her
Child
,
being
careful
to
give
her
the
gentlest
Remedies
,
and
with
more
preparation
and
circumspection
,
so
that
the
Evacuation
procured
to
her
by
Salivation
,
be
rather
by
little
at
a
time
,
and
the
longer
,
than
too
great
and
sudden
;
and
above
all
,
that
it
be
rather
by
anointing
the
upper
parts
only
with
[
](A88969-e16960-b)*
*
As
Unguentum
Neapolitanum
.
Mercurial
Oyntments
,
and
not
by
Perfumes
,
which
sooner
endanger
miscarrying
,
by
opening
the
Womb
;
besides
,
that
they
sooner
cause
the
Fruit
to
perish
if
it
had
life
.
For
the
same
reason
also
,
no
Mercurial
Medicine
must
be
taken
in
at
the
mouth
:
wherefore
frictions
of
the
upper
parts
are
to
be
preferred
,
endeavouring
alwayes
,
as
much
as
may
be
,
to
be
Masters
of
the
Evacuation
,
and
to
hinder
it
from
causing
a
Loosness
;
for
that
is
more
dangerous
than
Salivation
,
because
of
the
continual
forcing
downward
in
going
to
stool
,
by
which
the
Womb
receives
great
commotion
,
and
is
extreamly
agitated
.
I
know
very
well
that
many
will
not
easily
be
perswaded
,
but
that
either
it
is
impossible
to
cure
a
Woman
of
the
Pox
whilst
she
is
with
Child
,
or
that
she
and
her
Child
cannot
undergo
the
Remedies
without
inevitable
danger
of
death
:
however
,
the
experience
I
have
had
of
it
my self
,
makes
me
to
be
of
another
opinion
,
which
I
am
willing
to
communicate
for
an
example
in
the
like
case
.
In
the
Year
1660
,
when
I
practised
Midwifery
in
the
Hostel
de
Dieu
at
Paris
,
a
young
Wench
,
not
above
twenty
years
old
,
came
thither
to
lie-in
of
her
second
Child
,
that
had
had
the
Pox
before
ever
she
conceived
the
first
time
,
and
after
miscarried
of
a
dead
Child
,
rotten
with
the
Pox
;
therefore
being
big
this
second
time
,
and
perceiving
the
accidents
of
her
disease
to
augment
more
and
more
,
she
concluded
there
was
no
hopes
this
great
Belly
would
succeed
any
better
than
the
first
,
because
she
had
all
over
her
Body
,
especially
upon
both
her
Breasts
,
very
many
malignant
Ulcers
,
which
encreased
day
by
day
,
and
fearing
it
might
turn
to
a
Cancer
before
her
Reckoning
was
compleat
,
being
but
three
months
gone
,
she
resolved
to
submit
to
a
thorough-Cure
then
,
and
to
hazard
her
life
in
that
condition
to
save
her
Child's
,
having
no
other
hopes
to
effect
it
,
nor
being
able
her self
to
resist
the
growing
disease
.
She
acquainted
three
or
four
Chirurgeons
both
with
her
disease
and
design
,
not
at
all
concealing
her
great-belly
;
who
for
that
cause
would
not
undertake
her
,
(
although
she
was
fully
resolved
upon
it
,
and
promised
to
pay
them
well
)
telling
her
that
their
Conscience
would
not
suffer
them
to
do
it
in
the
condition
she
was
in
,
and
that
it
would
be
better
she
would
patiently
submit
to
it
aswell
as
she
could
till
she
was
brought
to
bed
,
and
then
they
would
very
willingly
undertake
her
:
But
when
she
found
none
would
undertake
her
,
unless
she
concealed
her
great-belly
,
which
was
not
hard
to
be
done
being
but
three
months
gone
,
and
believing
there
was
no
better
an
expedient
;
She
met
with
another
(
to
whom
she
mentioned
nothing
of
her
great
Belly
)
that
put
her
into
the
ordinary
course
,
as
if
there
had
been
no
Conception
;
and
,
besides
the
common
Remedies
used
in
this
disease
,
he
gave
her
a
Salivation
by
five
or
six
reiterated
Frictions
of
the
Oyntment
,
which
followed
her
very
plentifully
five
whole
weeks
,
so
that
she
was
well
and
perfectly
cured
,
without
leaving
the
least
ill
accident
behind
of
her
disease
.
When
she
was
almost
recovered
,
and
that
all
had
succeeded
wel
,
she
told
her
Chirurgeon
she
was
four
months
&
a
half
gone
with
Child
,
(
for
she
was
three
months
when
she
came
to
him
,
where
she
lodged
six
weeks
intire
,
without
having
it
in
the
least
perceived
)
which
at
first
he
could
hardly
believe
,
but
perceiving
her
Belly
rather
grown
bigger
than
lesser
during
the
Evacuation
the
Physick
had
made
,
he
was
immediately
assured
of
the
truth
of
it
:
She
informed
him
that
the
reason
why
she
had
concealed
her
great-Belly
,
was
,
the
refusal
four
Chirurgions
(
to
whom
she
had
confest
it
)
made
to
take
her
in
hand
.
From
the
time
she
was
cured
she
suffered
not
the
least
inconvenience
during
all
the
remainder
of
her
time
,
except
a
little
want
,
because
all
the
money
she
had
was
given
the
Chirurgeon
for
her
Cure
,
which
made
her
come
to
the
Hostel
de
Dieu
to
lie-in
,
where
I
delivered
her
of
a
Child
at
the
full
time
,
as
big
,
fat
and
healthy
,
as
if
the
Mother
never
had
had
the
least
touch
of
that
disease
in
her
whole
body
;
and
which
was
very
remarkable
,
the
Burthen
(
which
is
a
part
very
susceptable
of
the
least
impression
of
a
Woman
's
corrupt
humours
)
was
as
neat
,
fair
and
ruddy
as
could
be
imagined
.
This
example
,
which
is
very
true
,
may
convince
us
,
that
a
big-bellied
Woman
may
be
taken
in
hand
for
the
Pox
;
and
more
safely
,
if
the
Precautions
noted
above
be
carefully
observed
:
For
it
is
without
contradiction
,
that
if
this
Woman
had
not
been
cured
,
she
had
this
second
time
been
brought
to
bed
of
a
rotten
Child
,
as
before
.
Relating
once
this
History
to
a
Chirurgion
,
a
Friend
of
mine
;
he
told
me
,
that
himself
twice
,
in
two
different
persons
,
had
the
same
success
,
who
were
very
well
cured
,
and
their
Children
likewise
well
born
at
the
full
time
,
without
having
the
least
impression
of
the
venom
in
any
part
of
their
Body
.
Varandaeus
confirms
to
us
this
truth
in
the
second
Chapter
of
his
second
Book
of
Womens
Diseases
,
where
he
precisely
tells
us
,
that
he
had
seen
big-bellied
Women
who
had
had
this
disease
eradicated
by
anointings
with
Mercury
and
Salivation
prescribed
by
Empericks
;
which
may
convince
us
that
this
Cure
will
easily
have
a
better
success
,
when
governed
and
managed
by
a
knowing
and
methodical
person
.
In
a
word
,
't
is
easie
to
be
perswaded
that
they
can
endure
it
,
although
with
Child
,
because
many
very
often
have
continual
Feavers
for
twelve
or
fifteen
dayes
,
and
other
acute
distempers
,
for
which
they
have
been
necessited
to
be
nine
or
[
](A88969-e17090-b)*
*
Such
frequent
bleeding
Women
with
Child
in
so
short
a
space
,
is
not
approved
in
England
.
ten
times
blooded
,
and
yet
notwithstanding
have
oft-times
gone
through
with
their
Children
to
their
full
account
,
and
been
delivered
of
them
as
well
as
if
they
never
had
had
any
ill
accident
.
CHAP.
XXIV
.
Of
Abortion
,
and
its
Causes
.
WHen
a
Woman
casts
forth
in
the
beginning
what
she
had
retained
by
conception
in
the
Womb
,
't
is
called
an
Effluxion
,
or
a
sliding
away
of
the
Seeds
,
because
they
have
not
yet
acquired
any
solid
substance
;
if
they
miscarry
of
a
false-conception
,
which
is
ordinarily
from
the
later
end
of
the
first
to
the
end
of
the
second
month
,
it
is
called
an
Expulsion
;
but
when
the
Infant
is
already
formed
,
and
begins
to
live
,
if
it
comes
before
the
time
ordained
and
prescribed
by
Nature
,
it
is
an
abortion
:
which
may
happen
from
the
second
to
the
beginning
of
the
seventh
month
,
for
afterwards
it
is
accounted
a
Birth
,
because
the
Infant
being
strong
enough
,
and
having
all
its
perfections
,
may
then
live
,
which
is
impossible
,
if
he
comes
before
.
These
things
thus
understood
,
we
then
say
,
that
an
Abortion
is
an
issuing
forth
of
the
Child
,
yet
imperfect
,
out
of
the
Womb
contrary
to
Nature
,
before
the
term
limited
;
which
is
the
cause
,
that
for
the
most
part
it
is
dead
,
or
if
sometimes
alive
,
it
dies
in
a
short
time
after
.
We
may
in
general
assert
,
that
every
acute
Disease
easily
makes
a
Woman
miscarry
;
because
they
destroy
her
fruit
,
which
being
dead
,
never
stayes
long
in
the
Womb
;
and
also
puts
the
Woman
in
great
hazard
of
her
life
,
as
saith
Hippocrates
in
the
30th
Aphorism
of
his
5th
Book
,
Mulierem
gravidam
morbo
quopiam
acuto
corripi
,
lethale
.
The
particular
causes
of
Abortion
,
are
all
the
accidents
mentioned
in
the
preceding
chapters
;
as
violent
and
frequent
vomitings
;
because
there
is
not
only
want
of
sufficient
nourishment
for
Mother
and
Child
,
when
the
food
is
so
continually
vomited
up
,
but
also
great
reachings
and
endeavours
,
by
which
the
Womb
being
often
compressed
,
and
as
it
were
shaken
,
is
at
last
constrained
to
discharge
it self
before
its
time
.
Pains
of
the
Reins
,
great
Cholicks
and
Gripes
may
likewise
cause
the
same
accident
,
as
the
Strangury
also
;
for
there
are
then
made
strong
compressions
of
the
Belly
every
moment
to
expel
the
Urine
.
Great
Coughs
by
their
frequent
agitation
,
suddenly
thrusting
the
Diaphragma
with
force
downwards
,
give
also
violent
shocks
to
the
Womb.
Great
Loosnesses
endanger
a
Woman
to
miscarry
,
according
to
the
34th
Aphorism
of
the
5th
Book
;
and
sooner
if
a
Tenesmus
follows
,
which
is
great
needings
,
whereby
the
right
Gut
seeks
to
expel
the
sharp
humours
that
irritate
and
provoke
it
.
This
makes
us
take
notice
of
the
27th
of
the
7th
Book
,
Mulieri
utero
gerenti
,
si
tensio
supervenerit
,
facit
abortum
:
for
in
this
case
the
Womb
,
which
is
scituated
upon
the
Rectum
,
receives
a
great
commotion
by
its
continual
needings
.
If
a
Womans
Courses
flow
immoderatly
,
it
is
impossible
her
Fruit
can
be
in
health
,
as
it
is
in
the
60th
Aphorism
of
the
5th
Book
;
for
besides
,
that
the
Infant
is
not
sufficiently
nourished
,
the
Womb
also
by
being
too
much
moistened
,
is
easily
relaxed
and
opened
.
Letting
Blood
immoderately
doth
the
same
for
the
same
reason
,
especially
if
the
Child
be
great
,
according
to
the
31th
Chapter
of
the
same
Book
.
But
one
of
the
worst
accidents
which
cause
Abortion
,
is
that
Flooding
,
which
proceeds
from
the
separation
of
the
After-birth
from
the
Womb
,
of
which
we
treated
in
the
20th
Chapter
of
this
first
Book
.
The
Dropsie
of
the
Womb
hinders
the
Child
from
growing
to
perfection
,
for
the
great
abundance
of
Water
extinguisheth
the
natural
heat
which
is
already
at
that
time
much
debilitated
;
and
the
Pox
in
the
Mother
infects
the
Child
,
and
often
Kills
it
in
her
Belly
,
as
we
have
demonstrated
in
the
preceeding
Chapter
;
and
whatever
very
much
agitates
and
shakes
the
big-bellied
Womans
body
,
is
capable
of
making
her
miscarry
;
as
great
labour
,
strong
contorsions
,
or
violent
motions
,
of
what
manner
soever
,
in
falling
,
leaping
,
dancing
,
and
running
or
riding
,
going
in
a
Coach
or
Waggon
,
crying
aloud
,
or
laughing
heartily
,
or
any
blow
received
on
the
Belly
;
because
that
by
such
agitations
and
commotions
,
the
ligaments
of
the
Womb
are
relaxed
,
yea
and
sometimes
broken
,
as
also
the
After-birth
and
Membranes
of
the
Faetus
are
loosned
.
A
great
noise
suddenly
and
unexpectedly
heard
may
make
some
Women
miscarry
;
as
the
noise
of
a
Cannon
,
and
chiefly
Thunderclaps
;
and
yet
more
easily
,
if
to
this
noise
be
added
the
fear
they
usually
have
of
such
things
,
which
happens
rather
to
the
young
than
elderly
Women
;
because
their
bodies
being
more
tender
and
transpirable
,
the
air
,
which
is
strongly
forced
by
that
noise
,
being
introduced
into
all
her
pores
,
offers
a
great
violence
by
its
impulsion
on
the
Womb
,
and
on
the
Child
within
it
;
which
the
elder
being
more
robust
,
thicker
and
closer
,
resist
with
more
ease
.
Great
watchings
,
causing
a
dissipation
of
the
Womans
strength
,
and
much
fasting
for
want
of
food
,
hinders
the
Infant
from
acquiring
its
perfection
;
fetid
and
stinking
smells
do
much
contribute
to
abortion
,
and
amongst
others
the
smell
of
Charcoal
,
as
appears
by
the
History
recited
in
the
10th
Chapter
of
this
Book
.
The
indispositions
of
the
Womb
produce
the
same
effect
,
as
when
it
is
callous
,
or
so
small
,
or
so
much
compressed
by
the
Epiploon
,
that
it
cannot
be
extended
,
as
it
ought
to
be
,
sufficient
to
contain
the
Child
and
Burthen
with
ease
together
,
with
the
Waters
,
which
may
likewise
happen
,
if
the
Woman
be
too
strait
laced
,
or
keeps
in
her
Belly
with
strong
and
stiff
Busks
for
to
be
well
shap'd
;
or
by
this
subtilty
to
conceal
a
great-belly
,
as
some
do
;
frequent
copulation
,
especially
towards
the
end
of
her
reckoning
,
may
effect
the
same
thing
,
because
then
,
the
Womb
being
very
full
,
bears
much
downwards
,
and
its
inward
orifice
being
very
near
,
is
subjected
to
violence
.
If
a
Woman
miscarries
,
without
any
of
these
accidents
,
and
that
one
desires
to
know
the
cause
of
it
,
Hippocrates
explains
it
in
his
46th
Aphorism
of
the
5th
Book
,
where
he
saith
,
Quae
veró
mediocriter
corpulentae
abortum
faciunt
secundo
mense
,
aut
tertio
,
fine
occasione
manifesta
,
iis
acetabula
uteri
mucoris
sunt
plena
,
nec
prae
pondere
faetum
continere
possunt
sed
abrumpuntur
:
any
Woman
indifferently
corpulent
,
that
miscarries
the
second
or
third
month
,
without
manifest
or
apparent
cause
,
it
is
,
because
the
Cotyl●dons
of
the
Womb
(
which
are
the
inward
closures
of
its
vessels
)
are
full
of
viscous
filth
,
by
reason
of
which
they
cannot
retain
the
weight
of
the
Faetus
,
which
is
loosened
from
it
.
To
this
accident
phlegmatick
Women
are
very
subject
,
and
those
who
have
the
Whites
exceedingly
,
which
by
their
continual
affluence
,
moisten
,
and
make
the
Womb
within
so
slippery
that
the
After-burthen
cannot
adhere
to
it
,
which
also
relaxeth
it
and
its
inward
orifice
,
that
the
least
occasion
causeth
abortion
.
But
if
the
passions
of
the
body
cause
so
much
hurt
to
a
big-bellied
Woman
,
those
of
the
mind
do
no
Iess
,
and
specially
Choler
,
which
agitates
,
inflames
,
disperses
and
troubles
all
the
Spirits
,
and
mass
of
Blood
,
by
which
the
Child
suffers
extreamly
,
because
of
the
tenderness
of
its
body
;
but
above
all
,
sudden
fear
,
and
the
relation
of
bad
news
,
are
capable
to
make
the
Women
miscarry
at
that
instant
;
(
as
it
happened
to
the
Mother
of
that
Cousin
of
mine
,
whom
I
mentioned
in
the
10th
Chapter
of
this
first
Book
)
which
likewise
the
other
passions
may
cause
,
according
as
they
are
more
or
less
violent
,
but
not
so
easily
.
There
are
yet
other
causes
of
miscarrying
which
may
be
said
to
proceed
from
the
Infant
,
as
when
they
are
monstrous
,
because
they
do
not
then
follow
the
rule
of
Nature
;
as
likewise
when
they
have
an
unnatural
scituation
,
which
makes
them
torment
themselves
because
of
their
incommodity
,
and
they
oblige
the
Womb
to
expel
them
,
not
being
able
to
endure
the
pains
they
cause
,
which
it
yet
does
,
when
it
is
so
great
that
it
cannot
contain
it
to
the
full
time
,
nor
the
Mother
furnish
it
with
sufficient
nourishment
.
If
we
find
one
or
more
of
the
above
specified
accidents
,
and
that
the
Woman
withall
hath
a
great
heaviness
in
her
Belly
,
so
that
it
falls
like
a
ball
on
her
side
when
she
turns
,
and
that
there
proceeds
out
of
her
Womb
stinking
and
cadaverous
humors
,
it
is
a
sign
she
will
soon
miscarry
of
a
dead
Child
:
moreover
,
her
Breasts
will
confirm
it
,
if
having
been
hard
and
full
in
the
beginning
,
they
become
afterwards
empty
and
flabby
,
as
is
specified
in
the
37th
Aphorism
of
the
5th
Book
;
and
the
38th
of
the
same
Book
,
saith
,
That
if
one
of
a
big-bellied
Womans
Breasts
,
who
hath
two
Children
,
begins
to
flag
,
it
is
a
sign
she
will
miscarry
of
the
Child
of
that
side
;
and
of
both
,
if
both
flag
in
the
same
manner
.
It
is
most
certain
,
a
Woman
is
in
more
danger
of
her
life
when
she
miscarries
,
than
at
her
full
time
;
because
(
as
we
have
said
before
)
abortion
is
wholly
contrary
to
Nature
,
and
very
often
accompanied
with
flooding
:
and
in
more
danger
of
miscarrying
alwayes
,
if
she
miscarries
of
the
first
;
and
some
apprehend
then
an
impossibility
of
ever
having
Children
after
,
to
which
,
young
married
people
are
very
subject
,
because
of
the
violent
emotion
and
perturbation
of
the
whole
body
,
excited
by
ardent
and
frequent
copulations
:
but
notwithstanding
,
they
may
preserve
their
fruit
,
when
their
greater
vigour
is
over
,
and
their
loves
a
little
moderated
.
We
have
taught
in
each
of
the
foregoing
Chapters
,
how
to
prevent
all
the
accidents
before
recited
,
any
of
which
is
sufficient
to
make
her
miscarry
;
and
the
easier
,
if
many
are
complicated
:
wherefore
to
avoid
a
troublesome
and
needless
repetition
,
you
may
have
recourse
to
the
Remedies
there
taught
,
by
which
both
Women
and
Children
may
escape
the
danger
of
death
.
They
that
are
subject
to
abortion
,
ought
above
all
to
take
their
ease
,
and
keep
in
bed
if
they
can
,
observing
a
good
diet
,
and
refraining
copulation
assoon
as
she
believes
her self
to
be
with
Child
;
avoiding
the
use
of
all
Diureticks
and
Aperitives
,
which
are
very
pernicious
;
as
also
violent
passions
of
the
mind
,
because
they
are
very
prejudicial
.
She
ought
likewise
to
be
loose
in
her
dress
,
that
she
may
breath
the
freer
,
and
not
strait
laced
,
and
rackt
,
as
most
of
them
are
ordinarily
with
their
Busks
under
their
cloths
,
to
make
their
bodies
strait
;
and
amongst
other
things
,
they
had
need
take
heed
of
slipping
and
falling
in
their
walking
,
to
which
big-bellied
Women
are
very
subject
,
because
the
bigness
of
their
Bellies
hinders
them
from
seeing
their
way
:
they
will
therefore
do
well
to
wear
low-heeld
shoos
with
large
soals
,
to
prevent
hurting
themselves
,
as
too
many
daily
do
.
I
admire
in
this
case
the
superstition
of
many
Midwives
,
and
some
Authors
,
who
order
a
Woman
with
Child
,
to
take
,
assoon
as
she
hath
hurt
her
Belly
with
a
fall
,
some
Crimson
Silk
,
small
minced
in
the
yolk
of
an
Egg
,
or
the
grains
of
[
](A88969-e17360-b)*
*
Kermes
.
Scarlet
,
and
treddles
of
several
Eggs
put
into
the
yolk
of
one
;
as
if
that
entring
the
stomach
,
were
able
to
fortifie
the
Womb
and
the
Child
in
it
,
and
to
keep
it
there
,
for
which
there
is
no
appearance
of
reason
or
truth
:
but
quiet
rest
indeed
contributes
much
to
it
,
which
for
this
reason
is
usually
directed
for
nine
dayes
;
although
such
a
one
hath
need
of
15
dayes
,
or
more
,
for
her
hurt
or
commotion
;
and
to
others
,
five
or
six
is
sufficient
;
during
which
time
may
be
applied
hot
to
the
Belly
,
Compresses
steeped
in
Aromatick
and
Astringent
Wine
.
But
because
there
are
many
Women
so
infatuated
with
this
superstitious
custom
,
that
they
would
not
believe
themselves
out
of
danger
,
if
they
took
not
that
Crimson
Silk
,
or
the
Treddles
of
the
Eggs
(
which
is
a
pure
conceit
)
one
may
give
it
to
those
that
desire
it
to
content
them
,
because
these
Remedies
,
though
useless
,
can
yet
do
no
hurt
.
It
is
now
time
to
make
an
end
of
this
first
Book
,
in
which
I
have
only
mentioned
the
most
ordinary
distempers
,
which
have
some
particular
indications
in
their
cure
,
during
the
Womans
being
with
Child
;
of
which
I
have
not
treated
very
exactly
,
because
it
may
be
supposed
that
one
may
elsewhere
have
a
more
perfect
knowledge
of
them
,
with
all
their
circumstances
:
let
us
now
pass
to
the
second
Book
,
to
treat
of
Deliveries
,
not
only
the
natural
,
but
likewise
all
that
are
contrary
to
nature
,
it
being
the
principal
motive
that
induced
me
to
write
,
and
to
teach
as
well
as
I
can
,
the
best
and
most
methodical
deportment
in
it
.
The
End
of
the
first
Book
.
BOOK
II.
Of
Labours
Natural
,
and
Unnatural
;
with
the
way
how
to
help
Women
in
the
first
,
and
the
right
means
of
remedying
the
rest
.
AS
it
is
very
unprofitable
to
those
that
imbark
on
the
Sea
for
a
long
Voyage
,
(
as
for
example
,
to
the
Indies
,
or
the
like
)
if
after
having
by
their
prudence
escaped
all
the
dangers
they
could
meet
with
in
so
long
a
Voyage
,
they
are
shipwrackt
in
the
Haven
:
So
likewise
it
is
not
sufficient
that
a
great-bellied
Woman
should
be
preserved
from
all
the
Diseases
mentioned
in
the
preceding
Book
,
for
nine
whole
months
,
if
at
the
end
of
that
time
she
be
not
well
delivered
of
it
by
a
happy
Labour
.
This
therefore
shal
be
the
whole
subject
of
this
second
Book
,
where
we
will
treat
as
well
of
the
Natural
as
Unnatural
Labours
,
and
teach
the
manner
of
aiding
and
comforting
Women
in
the
first
,
and
the
means
to
remedy
all
the
rest
,
CHAP.
I.
What
Labour
is
,
and
the
diffenrences
of
it
,
together
with
its
different
terms
.
BY
a
Delivery
we
understand
either
an
emission
or
extraction
of
the
Infant
,
at
the
full
time
,
out
of
the
Womb.
This
definition
may
,
comprehend
as
well
the
Natural
,
which
is
accomplished
by
emission
,
when
the
Infant
coming
in
a
commodious
and
natural
Figure
,
the
Womb
sends
it
forth
without
extraordinary
violence
:
as
the
delivery
contrary
to
Nature
,
which
we
are
often
obliged
to
perform
,
extracting
it
by
manual
operation
.
Every
time
the
Womb
le
ts
pass
,
or
sends
forth
,
whatsoever
it
had
retained
and
formed
after
conception
,
must
not
be
call'd
a
labour
;
for
,
observing
what
I
have
already
noted
above
,
and
what
I
will
here
again
repeat
,
that
it
may
be
more
plain
,
If
a
Woman
voids
by
the
Womb
what
is
contained
in
the
beginning
after
she
had
conceived
,
it
is
properly
called
an
effluxion
or
slip
:
because
at
that
time
,
there
is
nothing
formed
or
figured
,
neither
have
the
Seeds
yet
any
firm
consistence
,
which
is
the
cause
why
it
flips
away
so
easily
with
the
least
opening
of
the
Womb
,
as
often
happens
between
the
first
conceiving
and
the
seventh
and
eight
day
only
;
after
which
,
until
the
end
of
the
second
month
,
the
Woman
somtimes
le
ts
slip
false-conceptions
,
which
turn
to
Moles
,
if
they
continue
any
longer
in
the
Womb
;
which
is
then
called
an
Expulsion
:
And
if
after
the
third
month
or
thereabouts
,
the
time
when
the
Faetus
is
wholly
formed
and
animated
,
it
is
sent
forth
before
the
seventh
,
in
that
case
it
is
an
Abortion
,
which
is
alwayes
the
cause
,
either
that
the
Infant
comes
dead
into
the
World
,
or
dies
soon
after
.
But
we
properly
call
Labour
,
or
Delivery
,
every
issuing
forth
of
an
Infant
which
happens
after
the
end
of
the
seventh
month
to
all
the
remaining
part
of
the
time
afterwards
;
because
there
is
then
a
sufficient
perfection
,
as
also
strength
enough
,
to
come
into
the
World
,
and
live
in
it
afterwards
.
As
to
the
general
differences
of
Labour
,
we
must
take
notice
,
that
the
one
is
legitimate
or
natural
,
the
other
illegitimate
or
against
nature
.
To
come
to
the
knowledge
of
each
,
we
say
,
that
four
conditions
must
absolutly
be
found
in
a
Delivery
that
it
may
deserve
to
be
called
legitimate
or
natural
:
first
,
that
it
be
at
full
time
;
secondly
,
that
it
be
speedy
,
without
any
considerable
accident
;
thirdly
,
that
the
Child
be
living
;
and
fourthly
,
that
he
comes
right
in
a
good
posture
or
scituation
:
for
if
any
of
these
four
are
wanting
,
the
delivery
is
against
nature
;
and
the
more
,
by
how
much
there
are
more
of
them
wanting
.
As
to
the
due
time
of
Labour
,
most
Authors
assert
that
Nature
hath
appointed
to
all
other
Animals
a
certain
limited
time
of
going
with
young
,
and
bringing
them
forth
:
but
that
Women
only
,
by
a
particular
favour
of
the
same
nature
,
have
none
prefixt
,
neither
for
conceiving
,
going
with
Child
,
nor
bringing
forth
.
And
as
to
conception
,
't
is
most
certain
,
that
a
Woman
can
conceive
at
any
time
night
or
day
,
summer
or
winter
,
or
any
other
season
whatsoever
;
because
she
can
copulate
when
she
pleaseth
,
which
few
other
Animals
can
,
who
couple
but
at
certain
seasons
when
they
become
lustful
but
as
to
the
time
they
are
accustomed
to
go
with
young
,
it
is
no
more
precisely
determined
to
them
,
than
to
a
Woman
;
for
as
she
may
be
brought
to
bed
either
in
the
seventh
,
eighth
,
ninth
,
tenth
,
yea
and
sometimes
the
eleventh
month
(
which
happens
very
rarely
)
but
for
the
most
part
in
the
ninth
month
.
So
likewise
for
example
,
though
the
ordinary
time
for
a
Bitch
to
puppy
is
the
fourth
month
or
thereabouts
,
so
some
puppy
sooner
and
some
later
:
and
Sheep
which
yean
their
Lambs
at
the
end
of
five
months
,
advance
or
recede
from
that
ordinary
term
,
according
to
the
ground
where
they
seed
,
and
the
quallity
of
their
pasture
,
to
which
contributes
many
particular
dispositions
of
each
of
these
Animals
;
which
likewise
happens
to
all
others
,
as
well
as
to
Women
.
We
may
perceive
the
same
also
in
Fruit
,
for
the
seasons
and
different
Climats
always
more
or
less
assist
their
speedy
maturity
,
which
depends
likewise
very
much
on
good
Husbandry
.
The
first
time
that
a
Child
may
live
,
when
born
,
is
the
seventh
month
compleat
,
and
it
may
better
from
that
till
the
end
of
the
ninth
month
,
but
assoon
as
that
time
is
pass'd
,
the
stay
it
makes
after
in
the
Womb
,
is
no
wayes
beneficial
to
it
,
because
it
hath
then
acquired
all
necessary
perfection
and
strength
sufficient
to
resist
all
outward
injuries
.
The
Child
born
before
the
seventh
month
cannot
live
long
,
as
we
said
before
,
because
of
its
weakness
:
but
he
that
is
born
in
the
eighth
month
may
very
well
live
,
yea
,
and
more
likely
than
born
in
the
7th
month
(
which
is
contrary
to
the
opinion
of
all
the
world
)
;
because
it
is
more
perfect
,
as
I
shall
demonstrate
afterwards
in
the
fifth
Chapter
of
this
second
Book
,
where
I
will
particularly
shew
the
cause
of
this
error
.
Now
as
we
sometimes
see
Children
born
two
months
before
the
ordinary
time
of
nine
months
,
do
live
notwithstanding
;
so
there
are
some
Women
not
brought
to
bed
till
towards
the
10th
month
,
and
sometimes
not
till
the
beginning
of
the
11th
:
although
this
may
happen
in
some
,
yet
there
are
many
who
deceive
themselves
in
their
reckoning
,
believing
that
they
are
gone
but
seven
or
eight
months
,
and
sometimes
ten
or
more
,
when
they
are
but
just
nine
;
that
which
thus
abuseth
them
,
is
their
imagining
themselves
with
Child
precisely
from
the
suppressing
of
their
Courses
,
though
it
be
not
alwayes
true
;
because
some
have
wanted
their
Courses
two
months
before
they
became
with
Child
;
and
others
have
them
,
on
the
contrary
,
two
or
three
months
after
,
on
the
usual
manner
:
which
daily
happens
according
to
their
different
constitutions
and
temperaments
,
more
or
less
Sanguine
.
If
(
as
we
have
said
)
the
intire
and
perfect
term
be
necessary
to
the
legitimate
and
natural
birth
;
a
good
figure
and
scituation
of
the
Child
is
no
less
,
which
ought
to
come
with
the
head
first
,
in
a
strait
line
,
having
the
face
turned
downwards
,
that
is
,
towards
the
Mothers
back
,
the
arms
couched
along
its
sides
,
and
the
thighs
stretcht
upwards
.
This
figure
is
much
the
better
and
convenient
,
because
after
the
head
(
which
is
the
biggest
part
of
the
Child
)
is
passed
,
all
the
rest
coms
forth
easily
,
and
that
being
so
,
none
of
the
joynts
of
its
body
can
be
turned
to
hinder
its
passage
forth
:
but
any
other
part
that
may
first
present
to
the
Labour
,
makes
it
unfortunate
,
and
against
Nature
,
in
which
case
there
is
often
great
danger
to
Mother
or
Child
,
and
sometimes
to
both
,
if
not
suddenly
and
duely
succour'd
.
They
who
have
no
perfect
knowledge
of
the
parts
of
a
Womans
body
,
aqcuired
by
Anatomy
,
are
contented
to
admire
,
and
cannot
(
as
they
say
)
conceive
how
it
is
possible
,
that
an
Infant
so
big
,
can
pass
in
time
of
Labour
through
an
opening
of
the
Womb
so
small
;
at
which
Galen
,
and
many
other
Authors
,
have
much
admired
;
many
of
whom
are
of
opinion
that
the
Womans
os
pubis
is
separated
to
inlarge
the
passage
at
that
time
,
without
which
it
would
be
impossible
for
the
Infant
to
have
room
enough
to
be
born
;
and
therefore
Women
a
little
antiquated
,
suffer
more
in
their
first
Labours
than
others
,
because
their
os
pubis
cannot
be
so
easily
separated
,
which
often
kills
their
Children
in
the
passage
.
Others
are
of
the
opinion
that
it
is
the
Os
ilium
which
is
disjoynted
from
the
Os
sacrum
to
the
same
purpose
;
and
say
,
both
the
one
and
the
other
of
them
,
that
these
bones
thus
separated
at
the
hour
of
Labour
,
are
thereto
by
degrees
a
little
before
disposed
by
the
slimy
humours
,
which
flow
forth
from
about
the
Womb
,
and
then
mollifie
the
cartilage
,
which
at
other
times
joyn
them
firmly
.
But
these
two
opinions
are
as
far
from
Truth
as
Reason
;
for
Anatomy
convinceth
us
clearly
,
that
the
Womb
by
no
means
toucheth
these
places
,
whereby
to
mollifie
them
by
its
humours
;
as
also
,
that
these
bones
are
so
joyned
by
the
cartilage
,
that
it
is
very
difficult
to
separate
them
with
a
Knife
,
especially
the
ilium
from
the
sacrum
,
and
almost
impossible
in
some
elderly
Women
,
without
great
violence
,
although
Ambrose
Paré
(
citing
many
witnesses
then
present
at
the
thing
)
reports
the
History
of
a
Woman
,
in
whom
(
having
been
hanged
fourteen
dayes
after
she
was
brought
to
bed
)
he
found
(
as
he
saith
)
the
os
pubis
separated
in
the
middle
the
breadth
of
half
a
finger
,
and
the
ossa
illia
themselves
disjoynted
from
the
os
sacrum
.
I
will
not
in
this
case
accuse
him
of
imposture
,
for
I
have
too
much
respect
for
him
,
and
esteem
him
too
sincere
for
it
;
but
I
indeed
believe
that
he
was
mistaken
in
this
separation
;
for
there
is
no
likelihood
that
being
so
at
the
time
of
her
Labour
,
it
would
remain
so
a
fourtnight
after
the
breadth
of
half
a
finger
;
for
then
they
should
have
been
obliged
to
carry
this
Woman
to
Execution
:
for
she
would
not
have
been
able
to
have
supported
her self
to
climb
the
Ladder
of
the
Gibbet
,
and
to
keep
her self
on
her
legs
,
according
to
the
custom
of
other
Malefactors
;
because
the
Body
is
only
supported
by
the
stability
of
these
Bones
:
wherefore
we
must
rather
believe
,
as
most
probable
,
that
such
a
disjunction
and
separation
was
caused
either
by
the
falling
of
this
Womans
Corps
from
the
high
Gibbet
to
the
ground
after
execution
;
or
rather
by
some
impetuous
blow
on
that
place
,
received
from
some
hard
or
solid
thing
.
If
we
examine
well
the
different
figure
and
structure
of
these
Bones
between
a
Man
and
a
Womans
Sceleton
,
we
shall
find
a
larger
empty
space
and
distance
between
these
Bones
,
much
more
considerable
in
Women
than
Men
,
and
that
to
this
purpose
the
least
Women
hath
the
Bones
of
the
Ischion
more
distant
the
one
from
the
other
,
than
the
biggest
Man
:
they
have
all
likewise
the
os
sacrum
more
outwards
,
and
the
pubis
flatter
,
which
makes
the
passage
from
this
capacity
,
larger
,
and
more
able
to
give
issue
to
the
Child
at
the
time
of
Labour
;
they
have
besides
this
,
the
Bones
illia
much
more
turned
outward
,
that
the
Womb
being
impregnated
,
may
have
more
room
to
be
extended
on
the
sides
,
and
be
more
at
ease
supported
by
such
a
disposition
as
is
here
represented
.
These
two
Figures
of
Bones
represent
the
Bones
that
form
the
whole
capacity
of
the
Hypogastrium
.
A
shews
the
Mans
Bones
.
B
the
Womans
,
for
to
know
the
difference
,
that
the
Womans
is
more
capacious
and
spacious
than
the
Mans
:
for
C
&
C
,
D
&
D
,
E
&
E
,
are
at
a
larger
distance
,
one
from
the
other
in
the
Womans
than
they
are
in
the
Mans
;
and
besides
,
that
Women
have
the
Coccyx
,
marked
F
,
more
turned
outwards
,
than
the
Men
,
which
gives
way
to
the
Infants
Head
to
pass
without
great
difficulty
through
the
large
passage
there
is
between
the
two
Bones
of
the
Ischion
,
marked
E
&
E
,
without
any
necessity
for
the
separation
of
the
Os
pubis
,
as
some
have
imagined
contrary
to
truth
.
Chap:
I.
lib.
2.
pag.
144.
Moreover
,
having
often
seen
and
dissected
Women
dead
a
few
dayes
after
delivered
,
I
found
it
very
difficult
to
separate
these
bones
with
a
strong
sharp
Penknife
,
where
I
could
never
find
the
least
appearance
of
any
preceding
separation
:
And
if
the
advanced
in
years
have
more
pain
with
the
first
Children
than
younger
Women
,
it
doth
not
proceed
from
the
difficulty
of
the
separation
of
these
bones
(
which
never
is
for
the
reasons
above
)
but
because
the
membranes
of
their
Womb
are
dry
,
hard
,
and
callous
;
and
particularly
its
internal
orifice
,
which
therefore
cannot
so
easily
be
dilated
as
young
Womens
,
being
more
moist
.
Having
sufficiently
explained
what
is
Delivery
,
and
all
its
differences
,
we
must
now
examine
what
signs
usually
precede
,
and
what
accompany
a
natural
Delivery
,
and
an
unnatural
,
which
shall
be
the
subject
of
the
next
Chapter
.
CHAP.
II.
The
Signs
that
precede
and
accompany
aswel
a
natural
as
an
unnatural
Delivery
.
WHen
Women
with
Child
,
chiefly
of
their
first
,
perceive
any
extraordinary
pains
in
their
Belly
,
they
immediately
send
for
their
Midwife
,
taking
it
for
their
Labour
;
who
when
she
is
come
,
ought
to
be
well
informed
of
the
matter
,
and
careful
not
to
put
her
in
Labour
before
there
is
a
disposition
to
it
;
for
many
times
both
Mother
and
Child
lose
their
lives
,
when
it
is
excited
before
the
due
time
.
Those
pains
which
may
be
called
false
,
are
usually
caused
by
a
Cholick
proceeding
from
Wind
,
which
come
and
go
,
griping
the
whole
Belly
,
without
any
forcing
downwards
or
into
the
Womb
,
as
those
do
which
proceed
or
accompany
Labour
;
and
this
Cholick
is
dissipated
by
warm
clothes
applied
to
the
Belly
,
and
a
Clyster
or
two
,
by
which
true
Labour-pains
are
rather
furthered
than
hindered
.
A
Woman
may
feel
other
kind
of
pains
coming
from
an
emotion
caused
by
the
Flux
of
the
Belly
,
which
are
easily
known
by
the
frequent
stools
that
follow
.
The
signs
preceding
a
natural
Labour
few
dayes
before
,
are
,
that
the
Belly
which
before
lay
high
,
sinks
down
,
&
hinders
a
Woman
at
that
time
from
walking
as
easie
as
she
used
;
and
there
flows
from
the
Womb
slimy
humours
,
appointed
by
nature
to
moisten
and
smooth
the
passage
,
that
its
inward
orifice
may
the
more
easily
be
dilated
when
it
is
necessary
;
which
beginning
to
open
a
little
at
that
time
,
suffers
that
slime
to
flow
away
,
which
proceeds
from
the
humours
that
strain
through
the
thin
substance
of
the
Infants
membranes
,
and
acquires
a
viscous
consistence
by
the
heat
of
the
place
.
The
signs
accompanying
present
Labour
,
(
that
is
,
shewing
,
that
the
Woman
is
effectively
in
Labour
)
are
,
great
pains
about
the
region
of
the
Reins
and
Loins
,
which
coming
and
redoubling
by
intervals
,
answers
in
the
bottom
of
the
Belly
with
reiterated
throws
:
The
face
red
and
inflamed
,
because
the
Blood
is
much
heated
by
the
continual
endeavours
a
Woman
makes
to
bring
forth
her
Child
;
as
also
,
because
that
during
these
strong
throws
her
respiration
is
ever
intercepted
,
for
which
reason
much
Blood
hath
recourse
to
the
Face
:
Her
privy
parts
are
swell'd
,
because
the
Infants
Head
(
lying
in
the
Birth
)
often
thrusts
and
causeth
the
neighbouring
parts
to
distend
outwards
,
which
thence
appear
swelled
in
this
manner
:
She
is
often
subject
to
vomitting
,
which
makes
many
believe
,
who
know
not
the
cause
of
it
,
that
the
Women
to
whom
it
happens
,
are
in
danger
:
but
on
the
contrary
it
is
ordinarily
a
signe
of
speedy
delivery
,
because
the
good
pains
are
then
excited
and
redoubled
every
moment
until
the
business
be
finished
.
This
Vomitting
comes
from
a
sympathy
,
between
the
Womb
and
Stomach
by
reason
of
the
ramifications
of
the
nerves
of
the
sixth
pair
of
the
Brain
,
which
are
distributed
to
both
the
one
and
the
other
,
and
by
which
it
communicates
the
pain
it
feels
at
that
time
,
arising
from
the
agitation
the
violent
and
frequent
motions
of
the
Child
causeth
,
and
the
strong
compression
the
muscles
of
the
lower
Belly
makes
during
the
throws
,
for
to
help
the
issue
of
the
Child
:
besides
,
when
the
birth
is
very
near
,
Women
are
troubled
with
an
universal
trembling
,
and
principally
of
the
Legs
and
Thighs
;
not
with
cold
,
as
at
the
beginning
of
an
Ague-fit
,
but
with
the
heat
of
the
whole
body
,
and
the
humours
,
which
then
flow
from
the
Womb
,
are
often
discoloured
with
Blood
,
which
with
the
signs
above
mentioned
,
is
an
infallible
mark
of
the
nearness
of
the
birth
,
't
is
that
the
Midwives
usually
call
Shows
;
and
if
one
then
puts
up
their
finger
into
the
neck
of
the
Womb
,
they
will
find
the
inner
Orifice
dilated
,
at
the
opening
of
which
the
membranes
of
the
Infant
,
containing
the
Waters
,
present
themselves
,
and
are
strongly
forced
downwards
with
every
pain
the
Woman
hath
;
at
which
time
one
may
perceive
them
to
resist
and
appear
to
the
finger
,
so
much
the
more
or
less
hard
and
extended
as
the
pains
are
stronger
or
weaker
.
These
membranes
with
the
waters
in
them
,
when
gathered
(
that
is
,
when
they
are
advanced
before
the
head
of
the
Child
,
which
makes
the
Midwives
call
it
the
gathering
of
the
waters
)
presenting
themselves
at
this
inward
Orifice
,
do
then
resemble
very
well
to
the
touch
of
the
finger
,
the
abortive
Eggs
which
have
yet
no
shell
,
but
are
only
covered
with
a
simple
membrane
:
after
this
the
pains
redoubling
continually
,
the
membranes
are
broken
by
the
strong
impulsion
of
the
waters
,
which
incontinently
flow
away
,
and
then
the
head
of
the
Child
is
easily
felt
naked
,
and
presented
at
opening
of
the
inward
Orifice
of
the
Womb
:
Now
,
all
these
,
or
the
greatest
part
of
them
met
together
,
at
what
time
soever
of
a
Womans
going
with
Child
it
be
,
whether
full
time
or
no
,
one
may
be
assured
she
will
soon
be
delivered
;
but
great
care
must
be
taken
not
to
hasten
her
Labour
,
before
the
necessity
of
it
be
known
by
these
signs
,
for
that
would
but
torment
the
Woman
and
Child
in
vain
,
and
put
them
both
in
danger
of
their
lives
,
as
that
Midwife
did
,
whom
I
found
endeavouring
to
put
the
above
named
Martha
Rolet
in
Labour
at
six
months
end
,
because
of
some
pains
she
had
in
her
Belly
and
Reins
,
without
any
other
accident
answering
them
downwards
;
which
History
is
at
large
in
the
sixth
Chapter
of
the
first
Book
,
to
shew
that
in
some
cases
we
must
make
no
more
haste
than
good
speed
.
Labour
contrary
to
Nature
is
when
the
Child
comes
in
an
ill
Figure
and
scituation
;
as
when
it
presents
any
otherwise
than
the
Head
first
,
as
also
when
the
Waters
flow
away
along
time
before
it
is
born
,
because
it
remains
dry
in
the
Womb
,
and
they
are
absolutely
necessary
to
moisten
the
passage
,
and
render
it
more
slippery
.
When
the
After
burthen
comes
first
,
it
is
an
accident
which
renders
the
Labour
always
dangerous
,
by
reason
of
the
great
flux
of
Blood
usually
following
,
of
which
the
Mother
may
die
in
a
few
hours
,
and
the
Infant
(
because
it
receives
no
more
nourishment
)
is
quickly
smotherd
in
the
Womb
,
for
want
of
respiration
,
which
it
then
needs
,
if
it
stay
never
so
little
after
.
The
Labour
is
also
grievous
,
when
accompanied
with
a
Feaver
,
or
any
other
considerable
Distemper
,
which
may
destroy
the
Child
in
the
Womb
,
as
also
when
pains
are
small
,
and
come
slow
with
long
intervals
,
and
little
profit
,
by
reason
of
which
a
Woman
is
extreamly
tyred
:
but
the
difficulty
most
frequent
and
ordinary
comes
from
the
Infant
's
wrong
posture
.
We
shall
speak
more
particularly
of
the
signs
of
all
these
different
Deliveries
,
in
treating
of
them
severally
hereafter
:
and
now
come
to
the
inquiry
of
some
particulars
,
without
which
it
is
impossible
to
assist
a
Woman
safely
in
her
natural
Labour
,
or
to
help
her
in
the
unnatural
ones
:
and
therefore
we
will
examine
every
thing
that
is
in
the
Womb
with
the
Infant
during
pregnancy
,
and
first
describe
those
that
first
offer
themselves
to
pass
the
Orifice
,
when
the
Woman
is
neer
her
delivery
,
which
are
the
membranes
of
the
Infant
,
and
the
waters
contained
in
them
.
This
Figure
represents
the
Membranes
of
the
Infant
,
wholly
separated
from
the
Womb
,
in
which
it
is
contained
with
the
Waters
.
These
Membranes
in
some
manner
resemble
a
great
Bladder
,
through
which
the
figure
of
the
Infant
may
be
a
little
perceived
:
there
is
likewise
seen
on
the
upper
part
,
the
After-burthen
,
marked
A
,
on
that
side
,
which
is
fastened
to
the
bottom
of
the
Womb.
Chap:
II.
lib.
2
pag:
150
CHAP.
III.
Of
the
Membranes
of
the
Infant
,
and
the
Waters
.
AS
soon
as
the
two
Seeds
have
been
confusedly
mixed
,
and
retained
by
conception
,
the
Womb
immediately
after
,
by
means
of
its
heat
[
](A88969-e18090-b)*
*
Extrieates
,
disentangles
.
separates
this
Chaos
,
for
to
make
out
of
it
the
delineation
and
formation
of
all
the
parts
,
and
begins
to
work
upon
these
Seeds
,
which
though
to
the
sight
they
appear
similar
and
uniform
,
yet
in
effect
contain
in
them
many
dissimilar
parts
,
all
which
it
separates
and
distinguisheth
one
from
the
other
,
inclosing
the
most
noble
,
and
on
the
[
](A88969-e18100-b)*
*
Covering
.
outside
the
most
glutenous
and
viscous
,
of
which
first
the
Membranes
are
formed
for
to
hinder
the
Spirits
,
wherewith
the
●…mous
Seed
abounds
,
from
being
then
dissipated
to
serve
afterwards
to
contain
the
Infant
〈◊〉
Waters
,
in
the
midst
of
which
it
swims
,
that
they
may
not
stream
away
.
As
the
Membranes
of
the
Faetus
are
the
first
parts
formed
,
so
are
they
with
the
Waters
the
first
th●…
in
time
of
Labour
present
themselves
to
the
pa●●age
before
the
Infants
Head
.
Most
Authors
are
so
dark
in
the
descriptions
they
make
of
these
Membranes
,
that
it
is
very
hard
to
conceive
them
as
they
are
,
by
the
explication
they
make
of
them
.
They
do
not
so
much
as
agree
in
the
number
of
them
,
some
account
three
as
well
for
a
Child
as
a
Beast
,
to
wit
,
the
Chorion
,
the
Amnios
,
and
the
Allantoides
;
others
account
but
two
,
because
there
is
no
Allantoides
in
a
humane
Faetus
;
but
to
speak
properly
(
if
it
be
strictly
examined
)
what
there
is
,
(
as
I
have
often
done
)
there
will
be
never
found
but
two
,
which
are
so
joyned
and
contiguous
the
one
to
the
other
,
that
it
may
be
said
to
be
but
a
double
one
,
which
may
indeed
be
separated
and
divided
into
two
.
I
will
explain
it
on
such
wise
,
as
may
be
best
understood
by
those
that
are
ignorant
of
it
:
for
there
are
many
,
who
think
with
Galen
,
that
these
Membranes
are
separated
and
distant
the
one
from
the
other
,
and
that
the
one
surrounds
only
the
Infant
,
and
the
other
receives
the
Waters
,
which
are
partly
engendred
from
sweat
,
and
partly
from
the
urine
,
(
as
they
imagine
)
;
and
believe
further
,
that
these
Waters
themselves
are
separated
the
one
from
the
other
by
these
Membranes
,
which
is
quite
contrary
:
for
they
are
both
so
joyned
the
one
to
the
other
,
that
they
compose
as
it
were
but
the
same
body
and
involver
,
which
serves
(
as
we
have
already
said
)
to
contain
the
Infant
with
the
Waters
,
which
are
all
of
a
nature
,
and
shut
up
in
the
same
Membranes
,
as
I
shall
make
appear
hereafter
in
speaking
of
their
original
)
:
it
matters
not
to
the
truth
,
after
what
manner
this
be
explained
,
provided
it
may
be
understood
as
it
is
.
The
exteriour
part
of
this
Membrane
,
or
double
[
](A88969-e18200-b)*
*
Covering
Involver
;
or
,
if
it
be
esteemed
two
,
the
first
Membrane
presented
without
,
is
called
Chorion
,
from
the
Greek
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
signifying
to
contain
,
because
it
immediately
contains
〈◊〉
●…ons
the
other
,
which
is
called
Amnios
,
that
is
a
little
Lamb
,
because
it
is
so
small
and
thin
.
Galen
in
his
15th
Book
of
the
use
of
parts
,
calls
the
burthen
Chorion
.
But
to
render
this
more
,
intilligible
,
we
shall
take
this
first
Membrane
for
the
Chorion
,
which
may
be
again
separated
and
divided
into
two
,
though
effectively
it
be
but
one
.
The
Chorion
is
a
little
rough
,
and
unequal
throughout
the
whole
outside
of
it
,
in
which
many
small
capillary
vessels
may
be
observed
,
running
quite
round
,
as
also
many
little
fibres
by
which
it
cleaves
to
every
side
of
the
Womb
:
but
it
is
a
little
more
smooth
within
,
where
it
joyns
every-where
,
and
unites
with
the
Amnios
,
in
such
a
manner
as
that
it
appears
(
as
we
have
already
declared
)
but
as
one
and
the
same
Membrane
.
This
Chorion
covers
the
Placenta
,
and
cleaves
close
to
the
forepart
of
it
,
which
respects
the
Infant
,
by
means
of
the
interlacings
of
an
infinity
of
Vessels
:
it
is
also
principally
fastened
to
the
Womb
by
the
whole
circumference
of
the
Placenta
,
in
which
part
this
Membrane
is
a
little
thicker
.
The
Amnios
,
which
is
the
second
Membrane
,
is
three
times
thiner
than
the
Chorion
:
and
is
very
smooth
within
,
but
not
just
so
much
where
't
is
joyned
and
united
to
the
Chorion
.
This
Membrane
is
so
thin
,
that
it
is
quite
transparent
;
and
hath
no
vessels
in
it
,
which
makes
it
so
thin
,
as
cannot
be
imagined
without
seeing
.
This
Amnios
doth
in
no
wise
touch
the
Placenta
,
though
it
covers
it
,
but
it
lines
only
all
the
inner
part
of
the
Chorion
,
which
is
between
,
and
from
which
it
may
be
wholly
separated
,
if
it
be
done
with
care
.
The
better
to
conceive
this
as
it
is
,
and
after
what
manner
these
Membranes
are
in
the
Womb
,
consider
the
composition
of
a
Foot-bal
,
imagining
the
Leather
which
covers
it
,
to
be
the
Womb
of
a
pregnant
Woman
,
and
the
Bladder
blown
up
with
wind
,
within
the
Foot-ball
,
to
be
this
double
Membrane
of
the
Chorion
and
Amnios
,
in
which
are
contained
together
the
Child
and
the
Waters
;
and
even
as
the
outside
of
this
Bladder
toucheth
every
where
(
because
it
is
blown
up
)
the
Leather
of
the
Foot-bal
:
so
likewise
the
Membranes
of
the
Faetus
are
joyned
on
all
sides
to
the
Womb
,
except
where
the
Burthen
cleaves
to
it
,
in
which
place
it
passeth
above
it
.
As
to
the
3d
(
or
rather
pretended
)
Membrane
,
which
Authors
name
Allantoide
,
&
say
is
like
a
Sausage
or
Girdle
,
which
surrounds
&
clothes
the
Infant
from
the
cartilage
X●phoide
,
to
just
below
the
Flanks
only
;
it
is
most
certain
,
there
never
was
any
such
thing
in
any
of
these
Animals
whose
Dams
have
but
one
young
at
a
time
no
more
than
Women
,
as
Sheep
,
Cows
,
Mares
,
she
Asses
,
nor
any
other
for
ought
I
could
ever
learn
after
many
curious
inquiries
.
Sometimes
Infants
at
their
birth
,
bring
forth
these
Membranes
upon
their
head
,
and
then
't
is
said
they
will
be
fortunate
:
which
is
meerly
superstitious
,
because
it
happens
by
the
strength
of
their
substance
,
so
that
they
cannot
burst
by
the
impulse
of
the
Waters
,
or
the
Womens
throws
in
Labour
;
or
because
the
passages
being
very
large
,
and
the
Infant
very
little
,
it
passeth
very
easie
without
violence
:
in
truth
in
this
respect
they
may
be
said
to
be
fortunate
,
for
having
been
born
so
easily
;
and
the
Mother
also
for
being
so
speedily
delivered
;
for
in
difficult
Labours
,
Children
are
never
born
with
such
caps
,
because
being
tormented
and
pressed
in
the
passage
,
these
Membranes
are
broken
and
remain
still
there
.
Within
the
Infants
Membranes
(
disposed
as
I
have
explicated
)
are
contained
the
Waters
,
in
the
midst
whereof
he
swims
,
and
is
scituated
;
the
original
of
which
seems
very
incertain
,
if
the
different
opinions
of
Authors
upon
this
subject
be
regarded
.
Some
will
have
them
to
be
the
Urine
emptied
out
of
the
Bladder
by
the
[
](A88969-e18480-b)*
*
Urachus
.
Ouraque
,
because
they
cannot
find
a
true
and
easie
way
for
it
;
and
because
their
colour
and
savour
much
resembles
the
Urine
contained
in
the
Bladder
:
but
it
is
very
certain
,
it
cannot
be
so
as
they
say
,
because
the
Urachus
is
not
perforated
in
the
Faetus
,
and
it
comes
not
forth
of
the
Navel
;
for
the
place
where
it
is
fastened
,
is
alwayes
tendinous
,
and
very
like
a
small
Lutestring
,
through
which
,
it
is
most
certain
,
nothing
can
pass
,
how
subtil
soever
;
as
I
have
often
observed
and
seen
Mr.
Gayant
to
note
,
who
is
,
with
universal
Approbation
,
the
most
exact
and
expert
Anatomist
,
that
hath
been
this
long
time
in
Paris
:
for
whose
merit
,
his
Majesty
hath
done
him
the
honour
to
choose
him
before
all
others
to
make
those
curious
Inquiries
and
many
fair
Experiments
,
in
which
many
choise
and
knowing
Persons
are
continually
imployed
,
who
are
of
the
Royal
Academy
.
Now
this
natural
conformation
doth
clearly
manifest
that
Laurentius
was
abused
,
when
he
saith
,
that
he
had
seen
a
Man
,
whose
Oraque
was
not
closed
,
to
void
a
quantity
of
Water
by
the
Navel
;
inferring
thence
,
that
it
came
from
the
Bladder
by
this
Urachus
;
and
that
which
is
contained
within
the
Infants
Membranes
,
is
amassed
after
the
same
manner
.
I
doubt
not
but
he
saw
a
Man
void
Water
by
the
Navel
,
as
he
saith
;
but
it
did
certainly
proceed
from
the
capacity
of
the
lower
Belly
,
where
he
had
a
Dropsie
,
and
not
from
the
Bladder
;
for
there
is
no
cavity
in
the
Urachus
,
as
we
have
said
,
at
least
not
,
except
it
be
against
the
order
of
Nature
;
upon
which
,
in
this
case
,
we
must
not
rely
so
,
as
to
affirm
it
ought
to
be
so
in
all
other
subjects
.
There
are
others
,
who
will
also
have
these
Waters
to
be
the
Urine
:
but
they
are
of
an
opinion
that
it
passeth
through
the
Yard
,
whose
passage
is
alwayes
open
,
and
not
by
the
Urachus
which
never
is
hollow
.
For
my
part
,
as
it
appears
to
me
,
with
more
reason
,
and
as
indeed
it
is
,
these
Waters
are
only
generated
out
of
vaporous
humidities
,
which
transude
and
exhale
continually
out
of
the
Infants
body
,
and
meeting
these
Membranes
,
through
which
they
cannot
pass
,
because
they
are
too
thick
and
close
,
are
turned
into
Water
,
which
is
thus
by
little
and
little
collected
,
as
well
during
the
first
months
of
Conception
,
the
Child
not
yet
quick
,
as
all
the
remaining
part
of
the
time
,
after
it
is
:
for
vapours
pass
forth
and
exhale
out
of
all
porous
bodies
that
are
hot
and
moist
,
as
is
that
of
an
Embrio
;
and
the
reason
is
very
weak
,
by
which
they
maintain
these
Waters
to
proceed
from
the
Urine
,
because
they
are
salt
,
as
the
Urine
is
;
for
Sweat
,
Tears
,
and
other
humours
,
which
distill
and
transude
out
of
the
body
,
are
as
well
salt
as
the
Urine
,
of
which
the
Infant
,
whilst
it
is
in
the
Womb
,
cannot
have
much
,
no
more
than
ordeur
in
the
Guts
,
because
at
such
time
it
receives
no
nourishment
by
the
mouth
,
and
that
all
its
superfluous
humours
may
easily
pass
away
by
transpiration
,
through
the
substance
of
all
the
parts
of
its
body
,
which
is
very
tender
:
wherefore
I
cannot
conceive
any
necessity
to
oblige
them
more
to
empty
the
Urine
,
which
is
in
a
small
quantity
in
the
Bladder
,
than
the
Excrements
which
are
in
the
Guts
;
which
is
not
then
done
in
any
manner
,
but
only
after
the
Child
is
born
.
Bartholinus
and
others
would
however
have
the
Infant
to
render
its
Urine
through
its
Yard
,
and
that
these
Waters
proceed
from
thence
:
but
there
is
a
greater
probability
it
should
come
by
transpiration
,
as
I
have
said
;
for
before
it
is
yet
fully
shaped
,
and
quick
,
there
is
notwithstanding
found
a
proportionable
quantity
of
these
Waters
to
the
bigness
of
his
body
:
which
makes
it
manifest
,
that
it
is
then
neither
the
Urine
rendered
by
the
Urachus
nor
the
Yard
,
as
all
the
world
imagine
:
and
that
which
proves
it
more
plainly
,
is
the
example
of
some
Children
born
with
their
Yards
not
persorated
,
who
notwithstanding
have
these
Waters
,
whilst
they
are
in
their
Mothers
Womb.
It
must
be
observed
,
that
when
there
is
more
than
one
Child
,
they
are
never
in
the
same
Membrane
,
unless
their
bodies
are
joyned
and
adhering
together
(
which
is
rare
and
monstrous
when
it
happens
)
but
each
of
them
have
their
Membranes
and
Waters
apart
and
separated
,
in
which
they
are
each
wrapt
up
by
themselves
.
These
Waters
thus
collected
within
these
Membranes
have
divers
very
considerable
uses
.
They
serve
the
Infant
to
move
it self
the
more
easily
,
as
it
were
by
swimming
from
one
side
to
the
other
,
and
that
it
may
not
hurt
the
Womb
by
its
frequent
motions
in
striking
dry
against
it
,
which
would
cause
great
pain
and
often
excite
to
abortion
:
they
serve
also
very
much
to
facilitate
its
passage
in
the
Birth
,
making
the
way
very
slippery
,
and
by
that
means
the
orifice
of
the
Womb
being
moistened
,
is
better
widened
and
yeelding
when
they
break
,
[
](A88969-e18660-b)*
*
Right
time
of
good
Labour
.
just
when
the
Child
is
ready
to
follow
,
or
a
little
before
:
for
else
,
remaining
dry
,
it
is
born
with
greater
difficulty
,
and
the
Mother
also
more
tormented
by
it
.
John
Claudius
de
la
Corveé
,
Physitian
to
the
late
Queen
of
Poland
,
in
his
Book
intituled
De
Nutritione
Faetus
,
would
have
these
Waters
to
serve
the
Infant
chiefly
for
nourishment
,
and
that
it
sucks
them
by
his
mouth
,
and
swallows
them
(
as
he
imagins
)
whilst
he
continues
in
the
Womb
:
but
the
truth
of
the
contrary
being
known
to
the
least
Scholar
,
it
would
be
but
labour
in
vain
to
refute
all
the
reasons
he
brings
to
prove
and
support
his
saying
;
for
they
destroy
themselves
,
and
do
all
of
them
correspond
to
the
falshood
of
their
principle
.
Having
thus
sufficiently
explained
the
Membrans
and
Waters
of
the
Faetus
,
we
must
in
order
inquire
after
the
parts
,
by
means
of
which
it
is
nourished
whilst
in
the
Womb
,
which
shall
be
our
following
discourse
.
These
three
Figures
represent
the
Placenta
,
or
After-birth
,
and
the
umbilical
vessels
of
the
Infant
.
The
first
shews
the
shape
of
the
Burthen
,
to
the
midst
of
which
is
fastened
the
Navel-string
,
&
round
it
may
be
discerned
the
[
](A88969-e18760-b)*
*
Skins
.
Membranes
of
the
Infant
,
which
remain
thus
wrinkled
when
the
Child
is
come
forth
of
it
.
-
A
A
A
,
Shews
the
body
or
cake
of
the
Burthen
.
-
B
B
B
,
The
Skins
fastened
round
about
it
.
-
C
C
C
,
The
Navel-string
,
which
contains
the
Infants
umbilical
vessels
,
and
proceeding
from
his
Navel
,
are
inserted
in
the
midst
of
the
burthen
,
where
they
produce
an
infinity
of
branches
.
-
D
D
,
Certain
eminencies
,
called
knots
,
found
on
the
string
,
proceeding
from
the
dilatation
of
the
umbilical
vessels
more
in
one
place
than
in
the
other
.
The
second
Figure
shews
the
Burthen
turned
on
the
outside
,
and
the
Childs
belly
opened
,
that
the
distribution
of
the
umbilical
vessels
may
be
then
considered
.
-
E
E
E
,
Shows
the
Burthen
on
that
side
which
cleaves
to
the
Womb
:
on
this
side
there
appears
no
vessels
as
there
doth
on
the
other
;
but
only
some
simple
interlinings
and
small
outlets
,
by
which
the
Blood
that
transudes
the
Womb
,
may
distil
into
this
parenchymatous
mass
.
-
F
F
F
,
The
Membranes
,
Skin
,
or
Skirt
.
-
H
,
A
portion
of
the
Amnios
separated
from
the
Chorion
,
marked
I.
-
G
,
A
part
of
the
Chorion
,
separated
from
the
Amnios
,
marked
H.
-
I
I
I
,
The
Navel-string
,
in
which
are
many
knots
.
-
K
,
The
Navel
where
the
vessels
enter
.
-
L
,
The
umbilical
veine
,
which
enters
into
the
fissure
of
the
Liver
.
-
M
,
The
two
umbilical
Arteries
,
which
being
conducted
along
the
side
of
the
Bladder
,
are
inserted
into
the
Iliac
Arteries
,
and
sometimes
into
the
Hypogastricks
.
-
N
,
The
Urachus
,
which
from
the
bottom
of
the
Bladder
,
couching
between
the
two
umbilical
Arteries
,
is
fastened
in
the
Navel
,
without
passing
forth
,
in
which
place
it
is
not
hollow
in
the
least
,
and
is
extreamly
small
.
The
third
Figure
shews
the
burthen
of
Twins
,
where
each
Child
hath
his
several
Navel-string
and
Membranes
apart
.
-
O
O
O
O
,
The
fleshy
substance
or
body
of
the
Burthen
,
common
to
both
Children
.
-
P
P
P
,
The
Skirt
or
Membranes
,
which
wrap
up
the
Child
on
this
side
apart
.
-
Q
Q
Q
,
The
other
Membranes
,
which
contains
the
other
Child
apart
.
As
to
the
strings
,
which
are
double
to
this
After-burthen
,
that
on
the
right
is
dissected
at
the
end
,
to
shew
that
there
are
but
three
vessels
only
in
it
.
-
R
R
,
Shews
a
strong
Membrane
,
in
which
these
three
umbilical
vessels
are
inclosed
.
-
S.
The
Veine
which
is
very
big
.
-
T
T
,
The
two
Arteries
,
much
less
than
the
Vein
.
The
other
string
cut
on
the
other
end
,
where
are
only
seen
the
orifices
of
the
vessels
.
Chap.
III.
lib.
2.
pag:
159.
&
160.
Fig.
II
CHAP.
IV.
Of
the
Placenta
,
and
Umbilical
Vessels
of
the
Child
.
SInce
the
Infant
is
only
nourished
with
the
Mothers
blood
whilst
it
is
in
the
Womb
,
and
that
big-bellyed
Women
never
have
any
that
is
fair
or
good
;
provident
Nature
hath
formed
the
Placenta
to
serve
it
for
a
Magazin
,
that
it
may
alwaies
have
sufficient
,
and
be
there
again
elaborated
and
perfected
,
to
render
it
more
convenient
for
its
nourishment
;
for
without
doubt
,
so
gross
a
blood
as
the
Mothers
cannot
possibly
be
converted
into
its
delicate
substance
,
if
it
were
not
first
purified
in
the
Placenta
,
which
is
afterwards
sent
to
it
by
meanes
of
the
Umbilical
vein
,
and
brought
back
,
as
we
shall
shew
hereafter
,
by
the
Arteries
,
which
are
the
conduits
of
which
the
the
Navel-string
is
composed
.
We
say
then
that
the
Placenta
is
nothing
but
a
spongy
and
fleshy
mass
,
somewhat
like
the
substance
of
the
Spleen
,
woven
and
interlaced
with
an
infinity
of
Veins
and
Arteries
,
which
compose
the
greatest
part
of
its
body
,
made
to
receive
the
Mothers
blood
,
appointed
for
the
Infants
nourishment
,
which
is
in
the
Womb.
This
mass
of
spongious
flesh
is
thus
called
,
because
it
resembles
in
figure
a
Cake
;
some
call
it
the
Delivery
,
because
being
come
forth
after
the
Child
is
born
,
the
Woman
is
quite
delivered
of
the
burthen
of
her
great-belly
:
It
is
likewise
called
the
After-burthen
,
because
it
is
as
a
second
labour
,
of
which
the
Woman
is
not
discharged
till
[
](A88969-e19450-b)*
*
Sometimes
in
flouding
it
comes
before
the
Child
.
after
the
Child
is
born
:
there
are
some
which
give
it
the
name
of
the
Uterine
Liver
,
because
they
say
it
serves
as
a
Liver
to
prepare
the
blood
appointed
for
the
Infants
nourishment
:
and
Laurentius
likes
rather
to
call
it
the
[
](A88969-e19480-b)*
*
Sweetbread
.
Pancreas
of
the
Womb
,
and
appoints
the
same
use
for
it
,
as
for
the
Pancreas
of
the
lower
belly
,
to
wit
,
for
a
rest
and
support
to
the
vessels
of
the
Navel
,
which
disperseth
an
infinite
number
of
branches
throughout
all
its
substance
.
This
Placenta
is
made
of
the
menstruous
blood
of
the
Mother
,
which
flowes
into
the
Womb
,
by
the
accumulation
of
which
is
formed
this
Parenchymatous
mass
;
the
shape
of
it
is
flat
and
round
,
of
about
he
bigness
of
a
Trencher
,
and
two
fingers
breadth
thick
towards
the
middle
of
it
,
where
the
umbilical
vessels
are
fastned
:
but
it
is
thinner
towards
the
edges
of
all
its
whole
circumference
.
It
is
covered
with
the
Chorion
and
Amnios
on
the
side
next
the
Infant
,
and
on
the
other
side
it
is
joined
and
fastened
to
the
bottom
on
the
inside
of
the
Womb
:
It
is
strongest
fastened
to
the
Womb
(
with
its
circumference
)
by
means
of
the
Chorion
,
as
we
have
hinted
already
in
the
preceding
Chapter
,
which
cleaves
so
close
to
it
,
by
the
interlacings
of
an
infinity
of
Vessels
,
which
appear
very
large
in
its
surface
,
that
it
cannot
be
separated
from
it
without
laceration
of
its
substance
.
If
one
considers
diligently
,
as
I
have
done
,
the
Placenta
on
that
side
which
joyns
to
the
Mother
,
they
may
perceive
that
it
is
also
indued
with
a
kind
of
light
membrane
,
which
is
so
frail
and
small
,
that
it
is
almost
imperceptible
:
however
,
it
may
manifestly
be
discerned
by
wiping
away
the
blood
with
which
it
is
alwaies
coloured
.
There
may
be
again
observed
,
that
all
the
superficies
on
this
side
is
as
it
were
much
interlined
,
not
unlike
in
some
measure
those
of
an
Oxes
reins
:
and
there
appears
likewise
many
small
out-lets
,
by
which
the
blood
,
that
transudes
through
the
p●rous
substance
of
the
Womb
,
distills
into
this
fleshy
mass
.
Although
there
be
two
Children
in
the
Womb
,
nay
three
,
if
twins
,
that
is
to
say
,
begotten
in
the
same
act
,
they
have
usually
but
one
common
After-burthen
:
which
hath
as
many
Navel-strings
fastened
to
it
,
as
there
are
Children
;
which
notwithstanding
are
separated
one
from
the
other
by
their
several
membranes
,
in
each
of
which
the
Children
are
apart
with
their
Waters
;
if
at
least
(
as
I
have
said
in
the
precedent
Chapters
)
their
bodies
be
not
joyned
and
adhering
one
to
the
other
;
in
which
case
the
Twins
of
this
kind
have
as
well
their
Waters
in
common
,
as
that
they
are
involved
in
the
same
membranes
:
but
if
they
be
superfetations
,
there
will
be
as
many
burthens
as
Children
:
and
as
superfetation
(
if
there
are
as
many
as
may
possibly
be
)
happen
but
very
rarely
,
so
there
are
few
Women
that
have
their
burthens
separated
,
when
they
are
delivered
of
several
Children
.
We
scarce
find
any
creature
but
a
Woman
,
that
hath
an
After-burthen
,
like
what
we
have
described
,
and
dischargeth
it
as
useless
,
assoon
as
the
Child
is
born
;
for
most
other
Animals
cast
forth
nothing
after
their
young
,
except
the
waters
only
and
some
slime
,
with
the
membranes
which
surround
them
;
and
instead
of
this
fleshy
mass
,
those
,
which
ordinarily
,
as
a
Woman
,
bring
forth
but
one
young
at
a
time
,
have
only
some
Cotyledons
,
which
are
many
spongious
kernells
,
joyned
inwardly
to
the
proper
substance
of
their
Womb
,
where
terminates
all
the
branches
of
the
Umbilical
vessels
of
their
young
;
which
kernells
,
as
I
have
often
observed
in
the
dissecting
of
sheep
,
are
not
bigger
than
Hemp
seed
,
when
they
are
not
with
young
;
but
when
they
are
with
young
,
they
swell
extremely
,
and
become
of
the
bigness
of
a
thumb
,
the
one
bigger
,
the
other
lesser
:
they
then
resemble
much
the
Figure
of
a
round
Mushroom
,
not
yet
spread
,
on
the
wrong
side
,
after
it
be
cut
from
its
stalk
;
and
to
each
of
those
Cotyledons
,
or
kernels
,
are
fastened
the
ramifications
of
the
umbilical
Vessels
:
however
it
is
certain
,
that
the
Animals
which
have
ordinarily
more
than
one
at
a
time
;
as
Bitches
,
Rabbits
and
others
,
have
no
Cotyledons
,
instead
of
which
each
young
hath
in
its
Cellule
a
kind
of
particular
Placenta
,
which
the
dam
eats
asson
as
she
voids
it
,
after
she
hath
gnawed
and
cut
off
with
her
teeth
the
Umbelical
vessel
which
held
it
.
When
a
big-bellyed
Woman
hath
the
least
indisposition
of
her
whole
habit
,
there
is
almost
ever
some
mark
and
impression
either
in
colour
or
substance
on
the
after-burthen
,
which
she
voids
in
her
labour
;
because
,
it
being
of
a
very
soft
substance
,
easily
imbibes
the
ill
humours
of
the
body
,
which
used
to
be
voided
by
the
Womb.
Its
natural
colour
ought
to
be
red
,
and
so
much
the
fairer
and
better
coloured
,
as
the
Woman
is
in
good
health
;
its
substance
must
be
whole
and
equally
soft
,
without
the
least
schirrous
hardness
.
From
the
midst
of
the
Burthen
proceeds
a
string
,
composed
of
many
vessels
joined
together
,
which
serve
to
conduct
the
blood
appointed
for
the
Infants
nouriture
;
the
number
of
them
is
disputed
amongst
Authors
:
some
reckon
four
,
that
is
,
two
Veins
and
two
Arteries
;
others
five
,
adding
the
Ourachus
to
them
;
but
it
is
very
certain
that
there
are
but
three
only
in
a
humane
Foetus
,
as
I
have
found
by
many
dissections
;
to
wit
,
one
Vein
and
two
Arteries
:
the
vein
having
sent
forth
into
the
Placenta
an
infinity
of
branches
,
like
to
the
roots
of
a
tree
,
is
conducted
by
a
single
channel
all
along
the
string
to
the
Infants
navel
,
which
it
passeth
,
to
be
at
last
terminated
in
the
midst
of
the
Fissure
,
which
is
in
the
inferiour
part
of
the
Liver
;
and
the
two
Arteries
taking
their
rise
out
of
the
same
Placenta
,
from
a
great
number
of
the
like
roots
,
pass
along
the
same
string
by
two
conduits
,
piercing
also
the
Infants
Navel
,
and
end
in
its
Iliac
Arteries
,
and
sometimes
in
the
Hypogastricks
.
The
Vein
is
much
bigger
than
the
Arteries
;
its
cavity
is
capable
to
admit
a
writing-quil
into
it
,
and
those
of
the
Arteries
only
a
small
bodkin
about
half
the
bigness
of
the
Vein
.
These
three
Vessels
composing
the
string
,
are
wrapt
up
in
one
Membrane
thick
and
strong
enough
,
proceeding
from
the
Chorion
,
which
likewise
is
clothed
about
with
a
production
from
the
Amnios
,
and
may
easily
be
separated
:
but
besides
that
this
first
serves
them
as
a
sheath
,
in
which
they
are
all
three
lodged
,
it
separates
them
again
one
from
the
other
by
its
duplications
;
When
the
vessels
of
the
string
are
full
of
blood
,
it
is
then
of
about
the
bigness
of
a
finger
,
and
ordinarily
of
the
length
of
a
good
half
Ell
,
and
sometimes
of
two
thirds
,
or
three
quarters
.
It
is
necessary
it
should
be
of
this
length
,
that
the
Infant
may
have
liberty
to
move
it self
in
the
Womb
,
and
to
go
forth
of
it
at
its
birth
without
tearing
the
After-burthen
,
to
which
it
is
fixed
:
There
are
many
very
plain
inequalities
,
like
unto
knots
,
which
only
proceed
from
the
dilatation
of
the
Vessels
,
which
being
varicose
and
fuller
of
blood
in
one
place
than
another
,
causeth
these
eminences
.
Some
Midwives
believe
superstitiously
,
or
would
make
others
believe
,
that
the
number
of
these
pretended
knots
,
answers
the
number
of
Children
the
Woman
shall
have
afterwards
,
which
is
without
reason
;
because
Women
delivered
at
forty
years
of
age
,
and
of
their
last
Child
,
as
we
find
by
daily
experience
,
have
as
many
knots
on
the
Navel-string
,
as
a
Woman
of
twenty
years
,
who
may
yet
have
a
dozen
Children
:
they
say
further
,
That
if
the
first
knot
be
red
,
the
next
Child
the
Woman
shall
have
,
will
be
a
Boy
;
if
white
,
a
Girl
:
but
this
Proposition
is
as
ill
grounded
,
as
the
other
;
for
these
Knots
appear
only
red
,
or
to
speak
more
properly
,
of
a
dark
blew
,
according
as
the
Vessels
are
more
or
less
full
of
blood
,
and
especially
the
Vein
which
gives
it
that
colour
,
and
is
so
much
the
more
apparent
,
as
it
is
superficial
in
that
place
.
There
are
many
Authors
admit
,
as
we
have
said
,
the
Ourachus
into
the
number
of
these
Umbilical
vessels
,
saying
that
it
serves
to
empty
the
Childs
urine
into
its
Membranes
:
however
,
experience
shewes
us
it
is
no
vessel
,
and
that
it
passeth
not
forth
of
the
Navel
;
but
that
it
is
only
a
ligament
in
a
Child
,
as
it
is
in
a
Man
,
which
coming
from
the
bottom
of
the
Bladder
,
terminates
at
the
Navel
,
without
traversing
it
,
as
they
have
hitherto
mistaken
it
.
I
have
opened
and
dissected
above
thirty
Foetus's
,
in
none
of
which
did
I
ever
find
it
hollow
,
but
alwaies
very
solid
and
tendinous
,
towards
the
place
where
it
it
fastned
to
the
Navel
;
and
very
like
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
to
a
small
Lute
string
:
Notwithstanding
I
ever
found
it
manifestly
hollow
in
an
Ewe
,
which
was
terminated
with
their
other
Umbilical
vessels
,
at
their
Cotyledons
;
in
which
Animals
are
also
two
Umbilical
veins
to
be
seen
,
going
both
near
one
the
other
to
the
Liver
,
which
makes
that
their
Navel-string
consists
of
five
Vessels
;
but
it
is
not
the
same
in
a
human
Foetus
,
for
there
is
but
one
onely
Umbilical
Vein
,
and
two
Arteries
.
To
understand
well
how
the
nourishment
is
conveyed
to
the
Infant
by
the
Umbilical
vessels
,
it
is
very
necessary
to
conceive
and
know
,
in
what
manner
the
Blood
circulates
;
which
is
after
this
manner
.
The
blood
having
been
conveyed
by
the
mothers
Arteries
,
which
end
at
the
bottom
of
the
Womb
in
the
Placenta
,
which
is
there
fastned
,
makes
a
natural
transfusion
through
the
Umbilical
Vein
into
the
Childs
Liver
,
after
which
it
is
carried
into
the
Vena
cava
,
and
thence
to
the
Heart
,
whence
it
is
sent
to
all
the
parts
by
means
of
the
Arteries
,
and
very
near
a
like
portion
in
quantity
being
in
the
Iliac
Arteries
,
is
conducted
into
the
Umbilicals
,
which
are
there
terminated
,
for
to
be
carried
back
into
the
Placenta
,
where
this
blood
being
again
elaborated
,
returns
to
make
the
same
journey
by
the
Umbilical
Vein
,
passing
again
to
the
Childs
Liver
,
and
thence
to
the
Heart
,
and
so
alwayes
successively
,
without
the
least
intermission
.
But
to
be
able
to
conceive
easily
how
the
blood
circulates
in
the
Placenta
,
and
how
by
the
help
of
that
part
is
made
a
mutual
transfusion
from
the
one
to
the
other
,
as
well
in
respect
of
the
Mother
,
as
of
the
Child
;
we
need
but
imagine
it
to
be
a
common
part
,
and
depending
on
both
their
bodies
:
for
as
to
the
Mother
,
the
circulation
is
there
made
just
as
in
her
Arm
,
or
any
other
part
of
her
whatsoever
;
and
as
to
the
Child
,
it
is
even
the
same
.
There
are
no
Valvules
found
in
the
Umbilical
Vein
,
though
I
have
curiously
examined
it
,
nor
are
any
necessary
:
these
Valvules
ar
every
frequent
in
the
Veins
of
the
Arms
and
Legs
;
because
these
parts
are
obliged
to
make
different
motions
,
which
compressing
the
Vessels
would
trouble
those
of
the
blood
,
if
it
were
not
so
sustained
and
hindered
from
recoiling
;
but
the
Umbilical
Vein
hath
no
need
of
any
,
because
the
Navel-string
is
loose
and
floting
in
the
midst
of
the
waters
,
where
it
cannot
be
comprest
;
and
therefore
the
motion
of
the
Blood
cannot
be
there
intercepted
,
as
it
is
sometimes
in
the
Arms
and
Legs
,
or
other
parts
where
there
are
strong
contractions
.
Assoon
as
the
Child
is
born
,
these
Vessels
,
which
are
bigger
in
a
Foetus
,
because
of
their
cavity
,
than
they
are
in
a
Man
,
dry
up
;
and
that
part
of
them
which
is
without
the
belly
,
falls
off
,
and
is
separated
close
to
the
Navel
five
or
six
days
after
;
for
which
reason
they
lose
their
first
use
,
and
begin
afterwards
to
degenerate
into
suspending
Ligaments
,
to
wit
,
the
Vein
into
that
of
the
Liver
,
and
the
two
Arteries
serve
to
extend
and
sustain
the
Bladder
by
the
sides
where
they
are
joyned
to
it
,
the
bottom
of
which
is
yet
suspended
by
the
Ourachus
,
which
comes
not
through
the
Navel
,
as
hath
been
said
,
but
remains
so
pendant
all
the
rest
of
its
life
.
We
have
hithereo
made
mention
of
all
those
things
which
are
found
with
the
Child
in
the
Womb
,
let
us
now
show
what
are
the
different
scituations
of
it
in
the
Womb
,
according
to
the
different
times
of
Pregnancy
:
It
is
a
thing
of
very
great
consequence
,
and
deserves
some
reflections
.
The
three
following
Figures
represent
the
different
natural
scituations
of
the
Child
in
the
Womb.
-
That
which
is
marked
B
,
shews
how
it
is
scituated
the
seven
first
months
of
Pregnancy
.
-
That
which
is
marked
A
,
shews
the
same
scituation
on
the
back-side
.
-
And
the
third
,
marked
C
,
shews
in
what
fashion
it
is
scituated
towards
the
end
of
a
Womans
reckoning
,
and
at
the
time
that
it
is
disposed
to
be
born
.
Explication
of
all
the
Wombs
,
in
which
are
contained
all
the
Children
represented
in
different
postures
,
as
well
in
this
place
,
as
in
all
the
following
.
-
A
A
A
A
,
Shews
the
substance
of
the
Womb.
-
B
,
The
Membrane
called
Chorion
,
which
lines
the
Womb
within
.
-
C
C
C
C
,
The
membrane
Amnios
,
which
is
so
united
and
joyned
to
the
Chorion
,
that
both
of
them
seem
to
be
but
one
single
Membrane
.
-
D
D
D
D
,
Shews
all
the
space
which
is
filled
with
waters
,
in
the
midst
of
which
the
Infant
flotes
and
is
scituated
.
-
E
E
,
The
After-birth
fastened
to
the
bottom
of
the
Womb.
-
F
F
F
,
The
Navel-string
,
which
fluctuates
hither
and
thither
in
the
waters
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
the
several
natural
scituations
of
an
Infant
in
the
Mothers
Womb
,
according
to
the
different
times
of
Pregnancy
.
WHen
we
shall
have
explained
the
several
natural
scituations
of
an
Infant
,
those
contrary
to
Nature
,
causing
for
the
most
part
all
ill
labours
,
will
easily
be
conceived
.
It
may
be
considered
that
generally
the
Infants
,
as
well
Male
as
Female
,
are
usually
scituated
in
the
midst
of
the
Womb
;
for
though
sometimes
a
Womans
great
Belly
is
a
little
higher
on
the
one
side
than
the
other
,
yet
that
is
,
because
the
globe
of
the
Womb
inclines
more
that
way
,
and
this
scituation
on
the
side
must
be
understood
only
in
respect
of
the
Mothers
belly
,
and
not
of
her
Womb
,
in
the
midst
of
which
it
is
alwaies
placed
;
because
there
is
but
one
only
cavity
in
a
Womans
Womb
,
marked
with
a
small
line
in
its
length
,
without
having
two
or
more
separations
;
as
is
seen
in
those
of
other
Animals
.
There
are
some
who
would
have
these
two
imaginary
cavities
to
be
the
cause
why
Women
sometimes
bear
Twins
,
yea
and
sometimes
more
;
and
that
the
Males
are
rather
engendered
on
the
right
,
and
Females
on
the
left
side
,
which
is
Hypocrates's
opinion
in
the
48th
Aphorisme
of
his
5th
Book
,
where
he
saith
,
Foetus
Maris
dexträ
uteri
parte
,
Foeminae
sinisträ
magis
gestantur
,
but
without
any
certain
reason
for
it
;
because
some
Women
have
the
Males
on
the
left-side
,
others
the
Females
on
the
right
;
and
when
there
are
Twins
,
sometimes
both
are
of
the
same
Sex
,
sometimes
not
,
and
indifferently
scituated
on
the
right
or
the
left
.
This
is
all
can
be
said
in
general
of
the
scituation
of
Children
in
the
Womb.
But
in
particular
,
when
we
consider
the
several
Figures
it
makes
,
it
differs
according
to
the
different
times
of
Pregnancy
;
for
when
the
Woman
is
young
with
Child
,
the
little
Foetus
,
called
Embryo
,
is
alwaies
found
of
a
round
Figure
a
little
oblong
,
having
the
Spine
moderately
turned
inwards
,
the
Thighs
folded
and
a
little
raised
,
to
which
the
Legs
are
so
joined
,
that
the
Heels
touch
the
Buttocks
;
the
Arms
are
bending
,
and
the
Hands
placed
upon
the
Knees
,
towards
which
the
Head
is
inclining
forwards
,
so
that
the
Chin
toucheth
the
Breast
.
It
resembles
,
in
this
posture
very
well
,
one
sitting
to
void
his
Excrements
,
and
stooping
down
his
head
to
see
what
comes
from
him
.
The
Spine
of
its
Back
is
at
that
time
placed
towards
the
Mothers
,
the
head
uppermost
,
the
face
forwards
,
and
the
feet
downwards
;
and
proportionable
to
its
growth
and
grandeur
,
it
extends
by
little
and
little
its
members
,
which
were
exactly
folded
in
the
first
months
.
It
keeps
usually
this
posture
till
the
seventh
or
eighth
month
,
at
which
time
the
head
being
grown
very
big
,
is
carried
downwards
by
its
weight
,
towards
the
inward
orifice
of
the
Womb
,
tumbling
as
it
were
over
its
head
,
so
that
then
the
feet
are
uppermost
,
and
the
face
towards
the
Mothers
great
gut
.
Some
believe
that
only
Males
are
so
turned
downwards
when
they
are
born
,
and
that
the
Females
are
with
their
face
upwards
;
but
both
the
one
and
the
other
are
alwaies
turned
downwards
,
with
their
face
towards
the
Rectum
of
their
Mother
,
as
is
abovesaid
,
and
when
it
happens
otherwise
,
it
is
unnatural
,
for
the
Childs
face
coming
upwards
will
be
extremely
bruised
,
and
the
nose
wholly
flatted
,
because
of
the
bones
hardness
in
the
passage
.
It
may
be
noted
,
that
when
the
Child
hath
thus
changed
its
first
scituation
,
being
not
yet
accustomed
to
this
last
,
it
stirs
and
torments
it self
so
much
sometimes
,
that
the
Woman
,
by
reason
of
the
pains
she
feels
,
is
apt
to
believe
it
her
Labour
:
And
if
this
circumstance
be
well
considered
,
they
will
find
it
to
be
that
first
pretended
endeavour
which
Authors
imagine
the
Child
makes
for
to
be
born
in
the
Seventh
moneth
,
and
not
being
able
to
accomplish
,
it
remains
so
till
the
Ninth
,
and
that
reiterating
it
in
the
eighth
,
if
it
be
born
,
it
lives
not
long
,
because
it
was
not
able
to
endure
two
such
puissant
endeavors
so
near
together
.
But
it
is
a
meer
abuse
,
for
if
the
Child
turnes
it self
so
with
the
head
downwards
,
or
rather
is
turned
,
it
is
but
by
a
natural
disposition
of
the
weight
of
the
upper
parts
of
the
body
,
and
if
it
stirs
much
at
that
time
and
soon
after
,
it
is
not
from
a
desire
to
be
born
,
but
from
the
inconvenience
it
receives
from
this
new
posture
,
to
which
it
was
not
before
accustomed
,
as
already
hath
been
mentioned
:
And
it
begins
to
turn
thus
sometimes
from
the
Seventh
month
,
rarely
before
but
by
accident
,
oftenest
about
the
eighth
Moneth
,
and
sometimes
in
the
ninth
only
,
and
at
other
times
also
it
doth
not
turn
at
all
,
as
we
way
easily
perceive
in
those
that
come
in
their
first
scituation
,
that
is
,
with
their
feet
foremost
.
From
whence
it
is
easie
to
conjecture
,
and
I
hold
it
for
a
certain
truth
,
that
the
Children
are
the
more
strong
and
robust
,
and
consequently
may
more
likely
live
,
by
how
much
the
nearer
they
approach
to
the
more
natural
and
perfect
time
,
which
is
at
the
end
of
the
ninth
Month.
The
Infant
then
is
turned
on
this
manner
with
his
Head
downwards
towards
the
latter
end
of
the
Reckoning
,
to
the
end
only
that
he
may
be
the
better
disposed
for
its
easier
passage
into
the
world
at
the
time
of
Labour
,
which
is
not
then
far
off
:
For
in
this
posture
all
its
joints
are
easily
extended
in
comming
forth
,
and
the
Arms
and
Legs
cannot
hinder
its
birth
;
because
they
cannot
be
bended
against
the
inward
orifice
of
the
Womb
;
and
the
rest
of
the
body
,
which
is
very
supple
,
passeth
very
easily
,
after
the
Head
,
which
is
hard
and
big
,
be
once
quite
born
.
When
there
are
many
Children
,
they
ought
,
if
it
be
natural
,
to
come
in
the
same
Figure
,
as
when
there
is
but
one
:
but
usually
by
their
different
motions
they
do
so
incommode
one
the
other
,
that
almost
alwaies
one
of
them
presents
wrong
at
the
time
of
Labour
,
yea
and
before
;
which
is
the
cause
that
one
comes
often
with
the
Head
,
the
other
with
the
Feet
,
or
any
other
worse
posture
,
and
sometimes
both
come
wrong
.
However
the
Infant
may
be
scituated
in
the
Mothers
belly
,
or
in
whatsoever
fashion
it
be
that
it
presents
at
the
birth
,
if
it
be
not
according
to
the
posture
above
described
,
it
is
alwaies
against
Nature
:
and
the
natural
scituation
is
so
necessary
to
a
good
and
legitimate
Delivery
,
that
those
which
are
against
nature
,
do
cause
for
the
most
part
bad
Labours
.
When
a
big-bellyed
Woman
is
happily
arrived
near
her
haven
,
she
ought
then
to
take
great
care
she
suffers
not
shipwrack
there
;
which
she
will
avoid
,
if
she
observes
exactly
at
the
end
of
her
reckoning
the
Rules
which
follow
.
CHAP.
VI.
What
a
Woman
ought
to
do
,
when
she
hath
gone
her
full
time
.
I
Am
not
of
the
opinion
of
most
Mid-wives
,
who
advise
Women
with
Child
(
that
they
may
,
as
they
say
,
have
the
better
labour
)
to
use
more
than
ordinary
exercise
towards
the
end
of
their
reckoning
,
as
Liebaut
also
directs
,
who
orders
them
to
ride
in
Coaches
,
or
trotting
Horses
,
which
is
a
very
dangerous
advice
,
and
causeth
daily
many
wrong
Births
;
for
,
as
we
said
in
the
precedent
Chapter
,
't
is
about
that
time
that
ordinarily
the
Child
turns
its
head
downwards
,
and
its
heels
upwards
,
for
to
be
born
right
,
and
the
poor
Women
often
believing
they
may
procure
an
easie
labour
,
make
it
by
this
extraordinary
exercise
very
unhappy
,
which
because
of
the
agitation
and
commotion
of
the
body
,
causeth
the
Child
to
take
a
wrong
posture
,
or
makes
the
Womb
so
to
bear
down
and
be
engaged
in
the
cavity
of
the
Hypogastrium
,
that
afterwards
it
hath
not
at
due
time
liberty
to
be
turned
;
which
is
often
the
reason
,
why
it
comes
in
its
first
posture
,
that
is
,
with
the
feet
,
besides
that
labour
(
which
ought
to
be
Natures
work
,
if
the
Child
come
right
)
is
thereby
excited
before
the
full
time
,
and
though
it
were
but
four
or
five
days
,
it
hinders
not
,
as
I
have
said
elsewhere
,
from
being
as
prejudicial
to
them
,
as
we
see
it
is
to
the
taste
,
goodness
,
and
conservation
of
Fruit
gathered
but
few
days
before
its
perfect
maturity
.
Wherefore
I
counsel
a
Woman
(
though
almost
contrary
to
the
unreasonable
opinion
of
every
one
)
to
keep
her self
more
quiet
than
ordinary
,
when
she
draws
near
her
time
,
that
so
her
Child
may
be
able
to
turn
it self
directly
right
,
and
that
she
by
all
means
avoids
being
strait
laced
,
that
so
it
may
have
more
space
to
be
turned
into
a
fit
posture
to
be
born
;
she
must
then
likewise
observe
a
good
diet
of
meat
,
of
good
juyce
and
easie
digestion
,
rather
boiled
than
rosted
,
to
moisten
the
better
,
and
keep
the
body
thereby
open
,
rather
than
by
Clysters
,
which
may
hasten
labour
;
she
may
about
eight
or
ten
days
before
Labour
anoint
her
privities
with
Goose
,
Capon
,
or
Hogs
Grease
or
fresh
Butter
:
or
foment
those
parts
with
fomentations
,
which
may
by
mollifying
and
loosening
,
render
those
passages
more
smooth
and
slippery
.
This
ought
principally
to
be
done
by
those
that
go
with
their
first
Child
;
because
their
passages
are
more
strait
than
others
who
have
had
Children
already
:
but
they
who
are
a
little
in
years
,
have
much
more
pain
,
and
are
longer
in
Labour
of
their
first
Child
,
than
others
who
are
indifferent
young
;
because
the
Membranes
of
their
Womb
are
harder
and
dryer
;
wherefore
they
cannot
yeeld
so
well
,
nor
the
inward
Orifice
be
so
easily
dilated
.
Some
Authors
commend
bathing
,
the
better
to
relax
those
parts
;
but
it
is
dangerous
,
lest
by
their
too
much
moistness
,
and
the
emotion
they
cause
to
the
whole
Body
,
they
make
her
come
a
little
before
her
time
.
Many
Women
bleed
by
way
of
prevention
,
when
they
are
,
or
believe
themselves
to
be
at
their
full
time
;
which
custom
I
cannot
approve
,
if
it
be
only
for
prevention
;
but
I
do
,
in
case
some
other
necessity
require
it
,
provided
they
abstain
from
it
after
the
seventh
Moneth
;
because
the
stirring
of
the
Child
,
caused
by
bleeding
,
is
sometimes
so
vehement
,
that
the
Womb
is
constrained
to
open
,
before
its
time
to
be
rid
of
the
Child
.
If
a
Woman
with
Child
observes
these
Rules
,
she
will
have
reason
to
hope
for
a
good
issue
of
her
Labour
:
in
the
mean
time
let
her
provide
her self
of
a
good
Midwife
or
an
expert
and
handy
[
](A88969-e20890-b)*
*
Chyrurgeons
onely
Practise
in
France
,
as
noted
before
.
Chyrurgeon
,
to
attend
upon
her
assoon
as
she
perceives
the
least
pain
or
throw
,
of
what
kind
soever
;
for
as
a
small
wind
,
or
shake
,
will
serve
turn
to
make
ripe
fruit
fall
,
so
the
least
Cholick
,
or
any
other
false
pain
,
may
bring
forward
her
Labour
,
and
surprise
her
unprovided
of
help
:
Let
us
now
see
what
is
necessary
when
she
is
effectively
in
Labour
.
CHAP.
VII
.
What
is
to
be
done
when
the
Woman
first
falls
in
Labour
.
A
Womans
travel
is
only
many
pains
with
reiterated
Throws
,
by
which
she
endeavours
to
bring
forth
her
Child
:
It
is
so
called
,
because
both
Mother
and
Child
suffer
and
take
much
pains
in
this
action
.
Most
people
believe
that
there
is
no
other
reason
for
the
cause
of
this
evil
,
but
because
God
hath
so
ordained
it
,
and
that
Woman
,
according
to
his
Word
,
must
bring
forth
with
pain
,
because
of
her
sin
,
according
to
what
is
written
in
the
3d.
Chap.
of
Genesis
,
I
will
greatly
multiply
thy
sorrow
and
thy
conception
,
in
sorrow
thou
shalt
bring
forth
Children
,
and
thy
desire
shall
be
to
thy
Husband
—
This
curse
was
indeed
very
great
,
because
it
hath
extended
to
all
Women
that
have
brought
forth
Children
since
that
time
,
and
will
continue
to
all
that
shall
come
hereafter
.
However
we
find
that
all
the
Females
of
other
Animals
suffer
as
much
,
and
are
in
as
great
danger
of
their
lives
as
a
Woman
,
when
they
bear
their
young
.
This
perswades
us
,
that
,
besides
this
precise
will
of
God
in
respect
of
a
Woman
,
there
must
be
yet
a
natural
reason
,
wherefore
it
cannot
happen
otherwise
,
and
that
is
,
That
it
is
impossible
the
Womb
,
being
very
strait
in
comparison
of
the
Childs
bigness
,
and
very
sensible
,
because
of
its
Membranous
composition
,
should
receive
a
necessary
dilatation
for
the
Childs
birth
,
and
such
great
violence
,
without
suffering
considerable
pains
for
it
.
Now
since
a
Woman
,
for
this
cause
,
cannot
shun
these
pains
,
she
must
endeavour
to
endure
them
with
patience
,
in
the
hope
of
being
suddenly
delivered
from
them
by
a
fortunate
labour
.
Assoon
as
it
is
known
that
the
Woman
is
certainly
in
Labour
,
by
the
signs
mentioned
in
the
Second
Chapter
of
this
Book
,
where
both
those
preceding
and
those
accompanying
Labour
are
recited
;
of
which
the
principal
are
,
Pains
and
strong
Throws
in
the
Belly
,
forcing
downwards
towards
the
Womb
:
the
dilatation
of
the
inward
Orifice
,
perceived
by
touching
it
with
the
finger
:
as
also
the
gathering
of
the
Waters
,
which
come
before
the
Head
of
the
Child
,
and
thrusting
down
the
Membranes
which
contain
them
,
through
which
between
the
Pains
one
may
in
some
manner
with
the
Finger
discover
the
part
which
presents
,
especially
if
it
be
the
Head
of
the
Child
,
by
its
roundness
and
hardness
:
Then
must
all
things
necessary
to
comfort
the
Woman
in
her
Labour
be
go
ready
;
and
the
better
to
help
her
,
care
must
be
taken
,
that
she
be
not
strait-laced
;
a
pretty
strong
Clyster
may
be
given
her
,
or
more
than
one
,
if
there
be
occasion
;
which
must
be
done
at
the
beginning
and
before
the
Child
be
too
forwards
,
for
afterwards
it
is
very
difficult
for
her
to
receive
them
,
because
the
Gut
is
too
much
compressed
:
they
serve
to
excite
it
to
discharge
it self
of
its
excrements
,
that
so
the
Rectum
being
emptied
,
there
may
be
more
space
for
the
dilatation
of
the
passage
,
as
also
to
stirr
up
the
pains
to
bear
the
better
downwards
,
through
the
endeavours
she
makes
when
she
is
at
stool
,
and
the
while
all
necessary
things
for
her
Labour
should
be
put
in
order
,
as
well
for
the
Woman
,
as
the
Child
,
a
Midwifes
stool
,
or
rather
a
Pallet-Bed
girted
,
placed
close
by
the
fire
,
if
the
season
require
it
;
which
Pallet
ought
to
be
so
disingaged
,
as
to
be
turned
round
about
,
the
better
to
help
the
Woman
when
there
is
occasion
.
If
the
Woman
be
[
](A88969-e21020-b)*
*
full
of
blood
.
Plethorick
,
it
may
be
convenient
to
bleed
her
a
little
,
for
by
this
means
,
her
Breast
being
disingaged
,
and
her
respiration
free
,
she
will
have
more
strength
to
bear
down
her
pains
,
which
she
may
do
without
danger
,
because
the
Child
being
about
that
time
ready
to
be
born
,
hath
no
more
need
of
the
Mothers
blood
for
its
nourishment
;
which
I
have
often
practised
with
good
success
:
besides
this
evacuation
often
hinders
her
having
a
Fever
after
Delivery
,
in
expectation
of
which
hour
she
may
walk
about
her
Chamber
,
if
her
strength
permits
;
and
to
preserve
her
strength
,
it
will
be
convenient
to
give
some
good
gelly
broths
,
new-laid
eggs
,
or
some
spoonfuls
of
burnt
or
brewed
Wine
,
from
time
to
time
,
or
a
Tost
dipt
in
Wine
,
avoiding
at
that
time
solid
food
.
Above
all
she
must
be
perswaded
to
hold
out
her
pains
,
bearing
them
down
as
much
as
she
can
,
at
the
instant
when
they
take
her
:
The
Midwife
must
from
time
to
time
taste
the
inward
orifice
with
her
finger
,
to
know
whether
the
Waters
are
ready
to
break
,
and
whether
the
Birth
will
soon
after
follow
:
she
must
likewise
anoint
all
the
bearing
place
with
emollient
Oyles
,
Hogs-grease
,
or
fresh
Butter
,
if
she
perceive
that
they
can
hardly
be
dilated
,
and
all
the
while
she
must
be
near
her
Woman
,
to
observe
her
gestures
diligently
,
her
complaints
and
pains
,
for
by
this
they
guess
pretty
well
,
how
the
Labour
advanceth
,
without
being
obliged
to
taste
her
body
so
often
.
Mr.
de
la
Cuisse
deceased
,
who
often
slept
near
the
Woman
in
Labour
,
was
so
used
to
it
,
that
he
never
awaked
till
just
the
Child
was
in
the
passage
,
at
which
time
the
Woman
changeth
her
moans
into
loud
cries
,
which
she
strongly
repeats
,
because
of
the
greater
and
more
frequent
pains
which
she
then
feels
:
the
Patient
may
likewise
by
intervals
rest
her self
on
her
bed
,
for
to
regain
her
strength
:
but
not
too
long
,
especially
little
,
or
short
thick
Women
,
for
they
have
alwaies
worse
Labours
if
they
lye
much
on
their
beds
in
their
Travail
,
and
yet
much
worse
of
their
first
Children
,
than
when
they
are
prevailed
with
to
walk
about
the
Chamber
,
supporting
them
under
their
arms
,
if
necessary
;
for
by
this
means
,
the
weight
of
the
Child
(
the
Woman
being
on
her
Legs
)
causeth
the
inward
orifice
of
the
Womb
to
dilate
sooner
than
in
bed
;
and
her
pains
to
be
stronger
and
frequenter
,
that
her
Labour
be
nothing
near
so
long
.
Qualms
and
Vomitings
,
which
often
happen
to
Women
in
Labour
,
ought
not
to
amaze
any
,
for
on
the
contrary
,
it
furthers
the
Throws
and
Pains
provoking
downwards
:
we
shewed
the
cause
of
this
Vomiting
in
the
Second
Chapter
of
this
Book
,
and
the
reason
why
it
is
not
dangerous
.
When
the
Waters
of
the
Child
are
ready
and
gathered
,
which
may
be
perceived
through
the
Membranes
to
present
themselves
to
the
inward
orifice
,
of
the
bigness
of
the
whole
dilatation
,
the
Midwife
ought
to
let
them
break
of
themselves
,
and
not
as
some
,
that
impatient
of
the
long
Labour
,
break
them
;
intending
to
hasten
their
business
,
which
on
the
contrary
they
retard
by
so
doing
,
before
the
Infant
be
wholly
in
the
passage
;
for
by
the
too
hasty
breaking
of
these
Waters
,
which
ought
to
serve
him
to
slide
forth
with
greater
facility
,
he
remains
dry
,
which
hinders
afterwards
the
Pains
and
Throws
from
being
so
effectual
to
bring
forth
the
Infant
,
as
else
they
would
have
been
;
it
is
therefore
better
to
let
them
break
of
themselves
,
and
then
the
Midwife
may
easily
feel
the
Child
bare
,
by
the
part
which
first
presents
,
and
so
judge
certainly
whether
it
comes
right
,
that
is
with
the
Head
,
which
she
shall
find
hard
,
big
,
round
,
and
equal
;
but
if
it
be
any
other
part
,
she
will
perceive
something
inequal
,
and
rugged
,
and
hard
or
soft
,
more
or
less
according
to
the
part
it
is
.
Immediately
after
[
](A88969-e21090-b)*
*
That
being
the
right
time
when
all
Women
ought
to
be
delivered
,
if
nature
perform
its
office
.
let
her
dispatch
to
deliver
her
Woman
,
if
she
be
not
already
,
and
assist
the
Birth
,
which
ordinarily
happens
soon
after
,
if
natural
,
and
may
be
done
according
to
the
directions
in
the
next
Chapter
:
But
if
she
finds
the
Child
to
come
wrong
,
and
that
she
is
not
able
to
deliver
the
Woman
[
](A88969-e21100-b)*
*
Mark
,
't
is
not
enough
to
lay
a
Woman
,
if
it
might
be
done
by
another
,
with
more
safety
and
case
to
either
or
both
.
as
she
ought
to
be
,
by
helping
Nature
,
and
so
save
both
Mother
and
Child
,
who
both
are
in
danger
of
their
lives
,
let
her
send
speedily
for
an
expert
and
dextrous
Chyrurgeon
in
the
practice
,
and
not
delay
as
too
many
of
them
very
often
do
,
till
it
be
reduced
to
extremity
.
There
are
many
Midwives
,
who
are
so
afraid
that
the
Chirurgeons
should
take
away
their
practice
,
or
to
appear
ignorant
before
them
,
[
](A88969-e21120-b)*
*
Good
avoiding
such
Midwives
if
Women
value
their
lives
.
that
they
chuse
rather
to
put
all
to
adventure
,
then
to
send
for
them
in
necessity
:
others
are
so
presumptuous
,
as
to
believe
themselves
as
capable
as
the
Chirurgeons
to
undertake
all
.
And
some
there
are
indeed
,
who
are
not
so
wicked
,
yet
for
want
of
knowledg
and
experience
in
their
Art
,
hope
still
in
vain
,
that
the
Child
in
time
may
change
to
a
better
posture
,
and
that
the
accidents
will
cease
(
if
it
please
God
,
as
they
say
)
;
and
some
do
maliciously
put
such
a
terrour
and
apprehension
of
the
Chirurgeons
in
the
poor
Woman
,
[
](A88969-e21130-b)*
*
For
the
most
part
undeservedly
.
characterizing
them
like
butchers
and
hangmen
,
that
they
choose
rather
to
dye
in
Travail
with
the
Child
in
their
Womb
,
than
to
put
themselves
into
their
hands
:
But
indeed
such
Midwives
do
more
justly
deserve
this
fair
title
,
unless
they
behave
themselves
with
more
prudence
and
equal
conscience
in
so
important
an
occasion
,
and
send
[
](A88969-e21140-b)*
*
A
necessary
note
.
in
time
for
some
help
in
their
business
,
before
the
Child
be
(
as
very
often
)
engaged
in
a
wrong
posture
in
the
passage
,
so
as
it
is
almost
impossible
to
give
it
a
better
,
without
extream
violence
to
the
Woman
,
which
is
also
the
cause
of
the
death
of
the
Child
;
and
they
would
be
so
far
from
losing
their
reputation
,
that
they
would
augment
it
,
because
by
so
doing
,
it
would
be
manifest
they
were
not
ignorant
of
the
danger
both
of
time
and
place
;
and
the
Chirurgeon
being
called
,
assoon
as
necessity
required
it
,
could
have
no
just
cause
to
impute
any
ill
consequence
of
the
Labour
to
them
,
though
it
should
so
fall
out
,
and
rheir
conscience
would
be
discharged
of
it
:
for
in
this
case
(
as
we
have
said
)
both
the
Mothers
and
Childs
life
is
at
stake
.
Assoon
then
as
the
Waters
are
broke
,
and
the
Midwife
finds
the
Child
to
come
wrong
,
she
must
advise
the
Woman
not
to
forward
her
Pains
,
lest
by
bearing
down
she
engage
the
Child
too
much
in
the
passage
,
and
so
give
the
Chirurgeon
more
pains
to
turn
it
,
and
must
send
for
him
assoon
as
may
be
,
for
to
deliver
her
as
occasion
requires
,
and
according
as
shall
be
directed
hereafter
in
this
Book
.
It
is
now
time
,
after
having
declared
what
must
be
done
whilst
the
Woman
is
in
Labour
,
to
shew
how
she
must
be
helped
and
comforted
in
a
natural
Delivery
.
This
Figure
doth
very
well
represent
the
globe
of
the
Womb
,
which
is
opened
but
in
part
,
to
shew
in
what
manner
the
Child
is
brought
forth
in
a
natural
Labour
.
-
A
A
A
,
Shews
the
body
of
the
Womb.
-
B
B
,
A
part
of
the
Vagina
,
or
neck
of
the
Womb
,
opened
just
at
the
inward
orifice
.
-
C
C
,
The
inward
orifice
,
which
surrounds
the
Childs
head
like
a
Crown
,
wherefore
it
is
called
the
crowning
,
or
garland
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Of
a
natural
Labour
,
and
the
means
of
helping
a
Woman
therein
,
when
there
is
one
,
or
more
Children
.
Chap:
VII
.
lib:
2.
pag:
184.
The
Bed
must
be
so
made
,
that
the
Woman
being
ready
to
be
delivered
,
should
lye
on
her
back
upon
it
,
having
her
body
in
a
convenient
Figure
,
that
is
,
her
Head
and
Breast
a
little
raised
,
so
that
she
be
neither
lying
nor
sitting
;
for
in
this
manner
she
breathes
best
,
&
will
have
more
strength
to
help
her
Pains
,
than
if
she
were
otherwise
,
or
sunk
down
in
her
Bed
.
Being
in
this
posture
,
she
must
spread
her
Thighs
abroad
,
folding
her
Legs
a
little
towards
her
Buttocks
,
somewhat
raised
by
a
small
Pillow
underneath
,
to
the
end
that
the
Coxcyx
,
or
Rump
,
should
have
more
liberty
to
retire
back
,
and
have
her
Feet
stayed
against
some
firm
thing
;
besides
this
,
let
her
hold
some
persons
with
her
hands
,
that
she
may
the
better
stay
her self
during
her
Pains
.
She
being
thus
placed
near
the
side
of
her
Bed
(
with
her
Midwife
by
,
the
better
to
help
upon
occasion
)
must
take
courage
and
help
her
Pains
the
best
she
can
,
bearing
them
down
when
they
take
her
,
which
she
may
do
by
holding
her
breath
,
&
forcing
her self
all
she
can
,
just
as
when
she
goeth
to
Stool
;
for
by
such
endeavors
,
the
Diaphragma
being
strongly
thrust
downwards
,
doth
force
down
the
Womb
and
Child
in
it
;
in
the
mean
time
the
Midwife
must
comfort
her
,
and
desire
her
to
endure
her
Labour
bravely
,
putting
her
in
hopes
of
a
speedy
Delivery
.
Some
would
have
another
Woman
at
that
time
to
press
the
superior
parts
of
her
Belly
,
and
so
to
thrust
gently
the
Child
downwards
;
but
I
am
not
of
their
opinion
,
because
such
compressions
will
rather
hurt
then
profit
,
by
indangering
the
bruising
of
the
Womb
,
which
is
extream
sore
at
that
time
;
and
I
have
seen
some
Women
,
very
ill
afterwards
,
for
having
been
used
in
this
manner
.
But
the
Midwife
may
content
her self
only
(
having
neither
Ring
nor
Bracelet
on
,
and
her
Hand
anointed
with
Oyl
or
fresh
Butter
)
to
dilate
gently
the
inward
orifice
of
the
Womb
,
putting
her
Fingers
ends
into
its
entry
,
and
stretching
them
one
from
the
other
,
when
the
Pains
take
her
,
for
to
endeavour
to
forward
the
Child
,
&
thrusting
by
little
and
little
the
sides
of
the
Orifice
,
towards
the
hinder
part
of
the
Childs
Head
,
anointing
these
parts
also
with
fresh
Butter
,
if
it
be
necessary
.
When
the
Infants
Head
begins
to
advance
into
this
inward
Orifice
,
t
is
commonly
said
it
is
crowned
,
because
it
girds
and
surrounds
it
,
just
as
a
Crown
,
and
when
it
is
so
far
that
the
extremity
begins
to
appear
manifestly
without
the
Privy-parts
,
it
is
then
said
that
the
Child
is
in
the
Passage
,
and
the
Woman
in
Travail
imagines
(
although
untruly
,
and
it
may
be
is
not
so
much
as
touched
by
her
)
that
her
Midwife
hurts
her
with
her
Fingers
,
finding
her self
as
it
were
scratched
and
pricked
with
pins
in
those
parts
,
because
of
the
violent
distention
and
sometimes
Laceration
,
which
the
bigness
of
the
Childs
head
causeth
there
.
When
things
are
in
this
posture
,
the
Midwife
must
seat
her self
conveniently
to
receive
the
Child
,
which
will
soon
come
,
and
with
her
Fingers
ends
,
her
Nails
being
close
pared
,
endeavour
to
thrust
(
as
abovesaid
)
this
crowning
of
the
Womb
back
over
the
Head
of
the
Child
,
and
assoon
as
it
is
advanced
as
far
as
the
Ears
,
or
thereabouts
,
she
may
take
hold
of
the
two
sides
with
her
two
hands
,
that
when
a
good
Pain
comes
she
may
quickly
draw
forth
the
Child
,
taking
care
that
the
Navel-string
be
not
then
intangled
about
the
Neck
,
or
any
other
part
,
lest
thereby
the
After-burthen
be
pulled
with
violence
,
and
possibly
the
Womb
also
to
which
it
is
fastened
,
and
so
cause
flooding
,
or
else
break
the
string
,
whereby
the
Woman
may
come
to
be
more
difficulty
delivered
.
It
must
also
be
observed
that
the
Head
be
not
drawn
forth
strait
,
but
shaking
it
a
little
from
one
side
to
the
other
,
that
the
Shoulders
may
the
sooner
and
easier
take
its
place
,
immediately
after
it
be
past
,
which
must
be
done
without
losing
any
time
,
lest
the
Head
being
past
,
the
Child
be
stopt
thereby
the
bigness
and
largeness
of
the
Shoulders
,
and
be
in
danger
of
being
suffocated
and
strangled
in
the
passage
:
but
assoon
as
the
Head
is
born
,
if
there
be
need
,
she
may
slide
in
her
Fingers
under
the
Arm-pits
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Body
will
follow
without
any
difficulty
.
Assoon
as
the
Midwife
hath
in
this
manner
drawn
forth
the
Child
,
she
must
put
it
on
one
side
,
lest
the
Blood
and
Waters
,
which
follows
immediatly
after
,
should
incommode
it
,
or
it
may
be
choak
it
,
by
falling
into
its
Mouth
or
Nose
,
as
it
would
do
,
if
it
were
laid
on
the
back
;
after
which
there
remains
nothing
but
to
free
her
from
the
After-burthen
,
which
I
will
show
how
in
the
next
Chapter
:
but
before
that
,
let
her
be
very
careful
to
examine
,
whether
there
be
no
more
Children
in
the
Womb
;
for
it
happens
very
often
that
there
are
two
and
sometimes
more
,
which
she
may
easily
know
,
by
the
continuance
of
the
Pains
after
the
Child
is
born
,
and
the
bigness
of
the
Mothers
belly
;
besides
this
she
may
be
very
sure
of
it
,
if
she
puts
her
Hand
up
the
entry
of
the
Womb
,
and
finds
there
another
Water
gathering
,
and
a
Child
in
it
presenting
to
the
passage
;
if
it
be
so
,
she
must
have
a
care
not
to
go
about
to
fetch
the
After-birth
,
till
the
Woman
be
delivered
of
all
her
Children
,
if
she
have
never
so
many
,
because
Twins
never
have
but
one
Burthen
,
to
which
there
are
fastned
as
many
Strings
and
distinct
Membranes
as
there
are
Children
;
and
if
one
should
go
to
draw
it
forth
assoon
as
the
first
is
born
,
the
rest
would
be
in
danger
of
their
lives
,
because
that
part
is
very
necessary
to
them
,
whilst
they
are
in
the
Womb
,
and
besides
it
endangers
a
flooding
.
Wherefore
the
first
String
must
be
cut
,
being
first
tyed
with
a
thread
three
or
four
double
,
as
we
shall
shew
more
exactly
hereafter
,
and
fasten
the
other
end
with
a
string
to
the
Womans
Thigh
,
not
so
much
for
fear
that
the
String
should
enter
again
into
the
Womb
,
as
to
prevent
the
inconvenience
it
may
cause
to
the
Woman
by
hanging
between
her
Thighs
;
afterwards
,
this
Child
being
removed
,
they
must
take
care
to
deliver
her
of
the
rest
,
observing
all
the
same
circumstances
as
was
to
the
first
;
which
being
done
,
it
will
be
then
convenient
to
fetch
the
After-birth
,
as
we
shall
shew
in
the
following
Chapter
.
CHAP.
IX
.
How
to
fetch
the
After-burthen
.
MOst
Animals
,
when
they
have
brought
forth
their
young
,
cast
forth
nothing
else
but
some
Waters
,
and
the
Membranes
which
contained
them
;
but
Women
have
an
After-birth
,
of
which
after
Labour
they
must
be
delivered
,
as
of
a
thing
useless
and
inconvenient
:
Wherefore
assoon
as
the
Child
is
born
,
before
they
do
so
much
as
tye
or
cut
the
Navel-string
,
lest
the
Womb
close
,
they
must
without
losing
time
free
the
Woman
from
this
fleshy
mass
,
which
was
destined
to
furnish
the
Infant
with
Blood
for
its
nourishment
,
whilst
it
was
in
the
Womb
,
and
which
at
that
time
is
called
with
much
reason
the
After-birth
,
because
it
follows
the
Child
,
and
is
to
the
Woman
like
another
Birth
;
for
being
brought
forth
,
she
is
totally
delivered
.
To
perform
this
,
the
Midwife
having
taken
the
string
,
must
winde
it
once
or
twice
about
one
or
two
of
her
Fingers
of
her
left
Hand
joyned
together
,
the
better
to
hold
it
,
with
which
she
may
then
draw
it
moderately
,
and
with
the
right
hand
she
may
only
take
a
single
hold
of
it
above
the
lest
near
the
Privities
,
drawing
likewise
with
that
very
gently
,
resting
the
while
the
Fore-finger
of
the
same
hand
extended
and
stretched
forth
along
the
String
towards
the
entry
of
the
Vagina
,
as
may
be
seen
in
the
annexed
Figure
;
alwaies
observing
,
for
the
more
facility
,
to
draw
it
from
the
side
where
the
Burthen
cleaves
least
,
for
in
so
doing
the
rest
will
separate
the
better
;
just
as
we
see
a
Card
which
is
glewed
to
any
thing
,
is
better
separated
from
the
place
where
it
begins
to
part
,
then
where
it
is
close
joyned
.
Chap:
IX
.
lib.
2.
pag:
190
Assoon
as
the
Woman
is
delivered
of
both
Child
and
Burthen
:
it
must
then
be
considered
,
whether
there
be
all
,
and
care
had
that
not
the
least
part
of
it
remain
behind
,
not
so
much
as
the
Skirts
or
any
Clods
of
Blood
,
which
ought
all
to
be
brought
away
with
the
first
;
for
otherwise
,
being
retained
,
they
cause
great
Pains
:
all
which
being
done
,
things
fit
for
Mother
and
Child
,
in
this
condition
,
must
be
provided
,
which
we
will
mention
in
their
place
.
When
a
Woman
hath
two
Children
,
she
must
be
delivered
in
the
same
manner
as
if
she
had
but
one
,
observing
only
,
for
the
reasons
given
in
the
precedent
Chapter
,
not
to
fetch
the
Burthen
,
till
all
the
Children
are
born
;
and
then
it
may
be
done
without
danger
,
shaking
and
drawing
it
alwaies
gently
,
sometimes
by
one
String
,
sometimes
the
other
,
and
sometimes
by
both
together
,
and
so
by
turns
till
all
is
come
,
proceeding
in
it
according
to
the
directions
already
given
.
When
the
Infant
comes
right
and
naturally
,
the
Woman
is
brought
to
Bed
and
delivered
with
little
help
,
observing
what
hath
been
taught
in
the
two
last
Chapters
,
of
which
the
meanest
Midwives
are
capable
,
and
oft
times
for
want
of
them
,
a
simple
Nurs-keeper
may
supply
the
place
:
but
when
it
is
a
wrong
Labour
,
there
is
a
greater
mystery
belongs
to
it
,
for
then
the
skill
and
prudence
of
a
Chirurgeon
is
for
the
most
part
requisite
.
Which
we
intend
now
in
the
remaining
part
of
this
Book
to
treat
of
.
CHAP
X.
Of
laborious
and
difficult
Labours
,
and
those
against
Nature
,
their
Causes
and
Differences
,
together
with
the
means
to
remedy
them
.
FOr
the
easier
and
better
explaining
these
things
,
we
say
,
that
there
are
three
sorts
of
bad
Labours
:
to
wit
,
the
Painful
or
Laborious
;
the
Difficult
;
and
that
which
is
altogether
contrary
to
Nature
.
The
Laborious
is
a
bad
Labour
,
in
which
the
Mother
and
Child
(
though
it
comes
right
)
suffer
very
much
,
and
are
harassed
more
than
ordinary
:
The
Difficult
is
not
much
unlike
the
first
,
but
besides
is
accompanied
with
some
accident
which
retards
it
,
and
causeth
the
difficulty
:
but
the
wrong
Labour
,
or
that
against
Nature
,
is
caused
by
the
bad
scituation
of
the
Child
,
and
can
never
be
helped
but
by
manual
Operation
,
or
the
Chirurgeons
hand
.
In
the
laborious
and
difficult
Labours
,
Nature
alwaies
doth
the
Work
,
being
a
little
assisted
:
but
in
that
contrary
to
Nature
,
all
its
endeavors
are
vain
and
useless
,
and
there
is
then
no
help
but
in
an
expert
Chirurgeon
,
without
whom
she
must
certainly
perish
.
The
Difficulties
of
Labour
proceed
either
from
Mother
,
Child
,
or
both
.
From
the
Mother
,
by
reason
of
the
indisposition
of
her
Body
;
or
it
may
be
from
some
particular
part
only
,
and
chiefly
the
Womb
:
or
also
from
some
strong
passion
of
the
Mind
,
with
which
she
was
before
possest
.
In
respect
of
her
Body
,
either
because
she
may
be
too
Young
,
having
the
Passages
too
strait
,
or
too
old
of
her
first
Child
;
because
her
parts
are
too
dry
and
hard
,
and
cannot
be
so
easily
dilated
,
as
happens
also
to
them
,
which
are
too
lean
:
they
who
are
either
small
,
short
,
or
mishapen
,
as
crooked
Women
,
have
not
a
Breast
strong
enough
to
help
their
Pains
,
and
to
bear
them
down
;
nor
those
that
are
weak
,
whether
naturally
or
by
accident
;
and
crooked
persons
have
sometimes
the
Bones
of
the
Passage
not
well
conformed
:
the
tender
and
too
apprehensive
of
Pain
,
have
more
trouble
than
others
,
because
it
hinders
them
from
doing
their
endeavour
:
and
they
likewise
who
have
small
Pains
and
slow
,
or
have
none
at
all
.
Great
Cholicks
hinder
Labour
also
,
by
preventing
the
true
Paius
:
all
great
and
acute
diseases
make
it
very
troublesome
and
of
a
bad
consequence
,
according
to
Hippocrates's
opinion
in
the
30th
Aphorism
of
the
Fifth
Book
;
Mulierem
gravidam
morbo
quopiam
acuto
corripi
,
lethale
.
As
when
she
is
taken
with
a
violent
Feaver
,
a
great
Flooding
,
frequent
Convulsions
,
Dysentery
,
or
any
other
great
distemper
.
Excrements
retained
,
cause
much
difficulty
,
as
a
Stone
in
the
Bladder
,
or
when
it
is
full
of
Urine
,
without
being
able
to
void
it
;
or
when
the
great
Gut
is
repleted
with
hard
Ordure
,
or
the
Woman
troubled
with
great
and
painful
Piles
,
and
their
ill
scituation
sometimes
retard
it
extremely
.
As
touching
the
difficulty
proceeding
from
the
Womb
only
,
it
must
either
be
from
its
bad
Scituation
or
Conformation
,
having
its
Neck
too
strait
,
hard
,
or
callous
,
whether
naturally
,
or
by
any
accident
,
as
having
had
there
a
Tumor
,
Apostume
,
or
Ulcer
,
or
Superfluous
flesh
,
whether
on
the
Neck
,
or
inward
Orifice
:
or
because
of
any
Cicatrice
caused
by
a
preceding
bad
Travail
.
Besides
these
,
those
things
which
are
or
may
be
contained
in
the
Womb
with
the
Child
,
do
also
cause
difficult
Travail
;
as
when
the
Membranes
are
so
strong
,
that
they
cannot
be
broken
,
which
sometimes
hinders
them
from
advancing
into
the
Passage
;
or
so
tender
,
that
the
Waters
break
too
soon
,
for
then
the
Womb
remains
dry
:
When
there
is
a
Mole
;
or
the
After-burthen
comes
first
,
which
alwaies
causeth
flooding
,
and
certainly
the
death
of
the
Infant
,
if
the
Woman
be
not
presently
delivered
of
them
by
Nature
or
Art
;
yea
and
when
the
Navel-string
comes
first
,
the
Child
is
suffocated
,
if
not
speedily
after
born
;
strong
Passions
of
the
Mind
do
likewise
contribute
much
to
it
,
as
Fear
,
Sorrow
,
and
others
the
like
.
The
Woman
that
miscarries
hath
more
pain
than
a
Woman
at
her
full
time
,
as
also
than
one
that
is
hurt
,
although
she
be
very
near
her
time
.
As
to
the
hinderances
caused
by
the
Infant
,
they
are
,
when
either
its
Head
or
whole
Body
are
too
large
;
when
the
Belly
is
Hydropical
;
when
it
is
monstrous
,
having
two
Heads
,
or
being
joyned
to
another
Child
,
Mole
,
or
any
other
strange
thing
;
when
it
is
dead
,
or
so
weak
,
that
it
contributes
nothing
to
its
Birth
;
when
it
comes
wrong
;
or
when
there
are
two
or
more
:
besides
all
these
different
difficulties
of
Labour
,
there
is
yet
one
caused
by
the
Midwife's
ignorance
,
who
for
want
of
understanding
her
business
,
instead
of
helping
,
hinders
Nature
in
its
work
.
Let
us
now
treat
of
the
means
,
by
which
all
these
may
be
prevented
,
and
the
Woman
succoured
in
her
bad
and
difficult
Labour
,
as
may
easily
be
done
,
if
we
perfectly
know
the
causes
of
all
these
difficulties
;
as
when
it
happens
by
the
Mothers
being
too
young
and
too
strait
,
she
must
be
gently
treated
,
and
the
passages
anointed
with
Oyl
,
Grease
,
and
fresh
Butter
,
using
these
things
a
long
time
before
the
Hour
of
Labour
,
to
relax
and
dilate
them
the
easier
,
lest
there
should
happen
a
rupture
of
any
part
,
when
the
Child
is
born
:
for
sometimes
there
happens
a
dilaceration
to
the
Fundament
,
by
which
both
are
rent
into
one
outwardly
.
If
a
Woman
be
in
years
of
her
first
Child
,
let
her
lower
parts
be
likewise
anointed
to
mollify
the
inward
orifice
,
and
the
Vagina
or
Neck
of
the
Womb
,
which
being
more
hard
and
callous
,
do
not
easily
yield
to
the
necessary
distension
of
Labour
;
which
is
the
cause
why
such
Women
are
longer
in
Labour
than
others
,
and
why
their
Children
(
being
forced
against
the
inward
orifice
of
their
Womb
,
which
is
,
as
we
have
said
,
a
little
callous
,
and
also
for
remaining
long
in
the
passage
)
are
born
with
great
Bumps
and
Bruises
on
their
Heads
:
Small
and
mishapen
Women
should
not
be
put
to
Bed
,
till
at
least
their
Waters
be
broke
;
but
rather
kept
upright
and
walking
about
the
Chamber
,
if
they
have
strength
,
being
supported
under
the
Arms
;
for
in
that
manner
they
will
breath
more
freely
,
and
mend
their
Pains
better
,
than
on
the
Bed
,
where
they
lye
all
on
a
heap
.
Let
those
that
are
very
lean
,
also
moisten
these
parts
with
Oyls
and
Oyntments
,
to
make
them
more
smooth
and
slippery
,
that
the
Head
of
the
Infant
and
the
Womb
be
not
so
compressed
and
bruised
by
the
hardness
of
the
Mothers
bones
,
which
form
the
Passage
.
The
weak
Woman
should
be
strengthened
,
the
better
to
support
her
Pains
,
giving
her
good
jelly
Broths
,
with
a
little
Wine
and
a
Tost
in
it
,
or
other
good
things
as
the
case
requires
.
If
she
fears
the
Pains
,
let
her
be
comforted
,
assuring
her
,
that
she
will
not
endure
many
more
,
but
be
speedily
delivered
:
On
the
contrary
,
if
her
Pains
be
slow
and
small
,
or
none
at
all
,
they
must
be
provoked
by
frequent
Clysters
a
little
strong
,
that
so
they
may
be
excited
by
the
needings
at
Stool
,
and
afterwards
let
her
walk
about
her
Chamber
,
that
the
weight
of
the
Child
may
also
help
a
little
.
If
the
Woman
floods
,
or
hath
Convulsions
,
(
which
is
by
many
too
long
neglected
)
she
must
be
helped
by
a
speedy
Delivery
,
as
we
have
already
declared
,
and
shall
repeat
hereafter
in
its
proper
place
.
If
she
be
costive
,
let
her
use
Clysters
,
which
likewise
may
dissipate
a
Cholick
,
at
those
times
very
troublesome
,
causing
great
and
useless
Pains
,
very
hurtful
,
because
they
fleet
to
and
again
through
the
Belly
,
without
bearing
down
,
as
they
should
do
.
If
she
cannot
make
water
,
because
the
Womb
bears
too
much
on
the
Bladder
,
let
her
try
,
by
lifting
up
her
Belly
a
little
,
or
else
by
introducing
a
Catheter
into
her
Bladder
,
draw
forth
her
Urine
.
If
the
difficulty
or
slowness
of
the
Labour
comes
from
the
ill
Posture
of
the
Woman
,
let
her
be
placed
in
a
better
,
more
convenient
to
her
Habit
and
Stature
,
observing
the
circumstances
given
in
the
First
Chapter
of
this
Second
Book
.
If
she
be
taken
with
any
distemper
,
she
must
be
treated
for
it
according
to
its
nature
,
with
more
caution
than
at
another
time
,
having
alwaies
regard
to
her
present
condition
.
If
it
proceed
only
from
the
indispositions
of
the
Womb
,
either
from
its
oblique
scituation
,
it
must
be
remedied
as
well
as
can
be
,
by
the
placing
of
her
Body
accordingly
.
If
it
be
by
its
vitious
conformation
,
having
the
Neck
too
hard
,
and
too
callous
,
and
too
strait
,
it
must
be
anointed
with
Oyls
and
Ointments
,
as
above
directed
.
If
it
come
from
a
strong
Cicatrice
,
which
cannot
be
mollified
,
of
a
preceding
Ulcer
,
or
a
Rupture
of
a
former
bad
Labour
so
agglutinated
,
it
must
be
separated
with
a
fit
Instrument
,
lest
another
Laceration
happen
in
a
new
place
,
and
leave
the
Woman
in
a
worse
condition
than
before
;
it
must
be
made
in
that
place
where
the
case
most
requires
it
;
taking
care
that
it
be
not
upwards
,
because
of
the
Bladder
.
If
the
Membranes
be
so
strong
,
as
that
the
Waters
do
not
break
in
due
time
,
they
may
be
broken
with
the
Fingers
,
[
](A88969-e21860-b)*
*
Let
the
Midwife
be
first
well
assured
.
provided
the
Child
be
come
very
forward
into
the
Passage
,
and
ready
to
follow
presently
after
;
for
otherwise
there
is
danger
,
that
by
breaking
these
Waters
too
soon
,
the
Child
will
remain
dry
a
long
time
;
and
to
supply
that
defect
,
you
must
moisten
the
parts
with
Fomentations
,
Decoctions
and
Emollient
Oyls
;
which
can
never
be
so
well
,
as
when
Nature
doth
its
own
work
with
the
Waters
and
ordinary
Slime
,
which
alwaies
happen
well
when
they
come
in
time
and
place
.
Sometimes
these
Membranes
with
the
Waters
press
three
or
four
Fingers
breadth
out
of
the
body
before
the
Child
,
resembling
a
Bladder
full
of
Water
;
there
is
then
no
great
danger
to
break
them
,
if
they
be
not
already
:
for
when
it
so
happens
,
the
Child
is
alwaies
ready
to
follow
being
in
the
Passage
:
but
above
all
be
careful
not
to
pull
it
with
your
Hand
,
lest
thereby
you
loosen
,
before
its
time
,
the
After-burthen
,
to
which
it
adheres
very
strongly
.
If
the
Navel-string
comes
first
,
it
must
be
presently
put
up
again
,
and
kept
up
if
possible
,
or
else
the
Woman
must
be
immediately
delivered
:
But
if
the
After-burthen
comes
first
,
it
must
never
be
put
up
again
;
for
being
come
forth
,
it
is
altogether
useless
to
the
Infant
,
and
would
be
but
an
obstacle
and
hinderance
in
the
way
;
if
it
were
put
up
in
this
Case
,
it
must
be
cut
off
,
having
tyed
the
Navel-string
,
and
afterwards
draw
forth
the
Child
assoon
as
may
be
,
lest
that
he
be
suffocated
.
If
the
Woman
hath
fallen
,
or
is
hurt
,
let
her
immediately
keep
her
Bed
and
take
her
rest
:
If
it
be
any
Passion
that
retards
the
Labour
,
and
cannot
totally
be
overcome
,
let
them
endeavour
to
moderate
it
:
If
it
be
Shamefastness
or
Modesty
,
the
persons
who
are
the
cause
of
it
must
quit
the
Chamber
;
and
if
timidity
and
fear
of
Pain
,
she
must
be
advised
,
that
it
is
the
will
of
God
it
should
be
so
,
and
that
her
Labour
will
not
be
so
bad
as
she
imagines
,
perswading
her
to
submit
to
the
necessity
,
by
the
consolation
of
the
unfortunate
,
whose
pain
seems
always
more
supportable
by
the
consideration
that
it
is
common
;
so
she
must
be
informed
that
others
endure
the
same
Pain
,
and
greater
than
hers
:
if
she
be
melancholy
,
let
her
be
diverted
by
some
good
news
,
promising
her
such
a
Child
as
she
desires
;
and
in
a
word
(
though
she
suffer
much
)
she
must
consider
it
but
as
a
bad
journey
,
which
one
quarter
of
an
hour
of
good
Weather
makes
one
forget
all
past
,
as
she
will
,
when
she
is
brougt
to
bed
,
assuring
her
chiefly
that
she
is
in
no
danger
,
especially
when
it
is
not
very
apparent
,
for
then
one
ought
to
acquaint
her
with
it
,
that
she
may
settle
both
her
temporal
and
spiritual
affairs
.
When
the
difficulty
is
only
caused
by
a
dead
Child
,
the
method
mentioned
in
the
natural
Labour
must
be
observed
;
and
besides
,
the
Woman
must
do
all
she
can
to
further
her
Delivery
,
because
the
Child
can
do
nothing
,
nor
can
it
when
it
is
very
weak
:
She
must
take
the
while
some
Comfortatives
to
prevent
fainting
,
because
of
the
putrid
vapours
ascending
from
the
dead
Child
;
but
when
it
hath
so
great
a
Dropsy
,
either
in
the
Head
or
Belly
,
as
that
it
cannot
be
born
,
because
of
the
great
distension
and
bigness
of
these
parts
,
then
we
are
obliged
to
open
these
parts
to
let
out
the
Water
:
And
if
it
be
of
such
enormons
bigness
,
either
Head
or
Body
,
or
that
it
have
two
Heads
,
or
is
joined
to
another
Child
,
or
to
a
big
Mole
,
there
is
a
necessity
for
to
save
the
Mother
,
either
to
dilate
the
passage
proportionable
to
the
bigness
of
the
monstrous
Child
(
if
it
be
possible
)
or
else
,
which
is
better
,
to
draw
forth
the
Child
by
pieces
,
to
prevent
the
Mothers
perishing
together
with
the
Child
,
which
else
would
certainly
happen
,
if
this
course
be
not
taken
:
And
if
there
be
two
Children
,
the
Rules
given
in
the
Eighth
Chapter
of
this
Second
Book
must
be
observed
.
But
if
the
Midwife
cannot
remedy
all
these
accidents
,
she
must
then
readily
send
for
[
](A88969-e21950-b)*
*
By
all
which
may
be
learnt
,
That
if
the
Midwife
cannot
lay
the
Woman
assoon
as
,
or
soon
after
the
Water
is
broke
,
she
ought
in
time
to
send
for
advice
and
help
.
an
expert
Chirurgeon
for
his
advice
,
or
to
do
what
he
thinks
fit
.
Let
us
now
pass
to
Labours
contrary
to
Nature
,
which
can
never
be
done
without
Manual
Operation
,
and
show
what
is
then
to
be
done
.
CHAP.
XI
.
Of
unnatural
Labours
,
where
Manual
Operation
is
absolutely
necessary
,
and
what
Observations
the
Chirurgeon
must
make
before
he
goeth
about
it
.
THose
Labours
which
absolutely
require
Manual
Operation
are
,
when
the
Child
comes
wrong
.
Hippocrates
in
his
Book
,
De
Naturâ
Pueri
,
and
in
that
De
Superfoetatione
,
admits
but
of
three
general
ways
for
a
Child
to
be
born
;
to
wit
,
with
the
Head
first
,
which
is
the
sole
[
](A88969-e22030-b)*
*
For
if
any
part
but
the
Crown
,
so
that
the
Body
follow
not
in
a
strait
line
,
't
is
a
wrong
&
difficult
Birth
,
though
the
Head
presents
first
.
natural
Figure
,
when
it
comes
right
;
the
second
with
the
Feet
;
and
the
third
with
the
Side
or
across
:
which
two
last
are
quite
contrary
to
Nature
.
But
to
make
it
more
plain
,
we
say
,
That
a
Child
may
come
wrong
four
several
general
waies
,
which
are
;
First
,
any
of
the
fore-parts
of
the
Body
.
Secondly
,
any
of
the
hinder-parts
.
Thirdly
,
either
side
.
And
Fourthly
,
the
Feet
.
Now
just
as
there
are
four
Cardinal
points
,
to
which
all
the
rest
of
the
thirty
two
Winds
may
be
reduced
on
the
Compass
,
and
to
one
of
the
four
more
than
to
the
other
,
according
as
they
participate
of
more
or
less
of
that
Point
:
so
likewise
all
the
particular
and
different
wrong
Postures
,
that
a
Child
may
present
,
can
be
reduced
to
the
abovenamed
four
general
waies
,
according
as
they
approach
more
to
the
one
than
the
other
of
them
.
And
as
the
number
of
the
several
wrong
Births
is
very
great
,
we
will
be
contented
only
to
treat
particularly
of
each
of
the
principal
of
them
;
because
if
one
be
well
informed
of
these
,
they
may
easily
remedy
the
rest
,
which
are
of
no
great
consequence
:
but
before
we
mention
the
means
how
,
it
will
be
convenient
to
shew
what
conditions
are
requisite
in
a
[
](A88969-e22040-b)*
*
Physician
or
any
else
that
practiseth
this
art
.
Chirurgeon
,
that
would
apply
himself
to
this
Operation
,
and
the
observations
he
ought
to
make
before
he
undertakes
it
.
These
conditions
either
respect
his
Body
or
his
Mind
;
in
respect
of
his
person
,
he
must
be
healthful
,
strong
and
robust
;
because
this
is
the
most
laborious
and
painful
of
all
the
operations
of
Chirurgery
;
for
it
will
make
one
sometimes
sweat
,
that
he
shall
not
have
a
dry
thread
,
though
it
were
the
coldest
day
in
Winter
,
because
of
the
great
pains
and
difficulty
he
ordinarily
meets
with
,
as
Fabricius
of
Aquapendente
testifies
;
confessing
that
he
hath
often
been
so
weary
and
tired
,
as
that
he
hath
been
forced
to
leave
the
work
for
his
men
to
finish
.
He
ought
to
be
well
shaped
,
at
least
to
outward
appearance
;
but
above
all
,
to
have
small
hands
,
for
the
easier
introduction
of
them
into
the
Womb
when
necessary
;
yet
strong
,
with
the
Fingers
long
,
especially
the
Forefinger
,
the
better
to
reach
and
touch
the
inner
Orifice
:
He
must
have
no
Rings
on
his
Fingers
,
and
his
Nails
well
pared
,
when
he
goeth
about
the
work
,
for
fear
of
hurting
the
Womb
:
He
ought
to
have
a
pleasant
countenance
,
and
to
be
as
neat
in
his
clothes
as
in
his
person
,
that
the
poor
Women
who
have
need
of
him
,
be
not
affrighted
at
him
.
Some
are
of
opinion
that
a
Practitioner
of
this
Art
ought
on
the
contrary
to
be
slovenly
,
at
least
very
careless
,
wearing
a
threat
Beard
,
to
prevent
the
occasion
of
the
Husbands
jealousy
that
sends
for
him
.
Truely
some
believe
this
policy
augments
their
practice
,
but
't
is
fit
they
should
be
disabused
;
for
such
a
Posture
and
Dress
resembles
more
a
Butcher
than
a
Chirurgeon
,
whom
the
Woman
apprehends
already
too
much
,
that
he
needs
not
such
a
Disguise
:
above
all
,
he
must
be
sober
,
no
Tipler
,
that
so
he
may
at
all
times
have
his
wits
about
him
;
he
must
be
discreet
,
modest
,
and
secret
,
never
discovering
to
strangers
those
incommodities
and
diseases
of
Women
which
come
to
his
knowledge
;
He
must
be
sage
,
prudent
,
and
judicious
,
to
conduct
him
alwayes
in
his
Operations
,
with
good
reason
:
He
must
be
pittiful
,
yet
not
so
as
to
distract
or
hinder
him
from
his
duty
,
when
the
case
requires
;
as
also
so
patient
,
as
not
to
precipitate
any
thing
,
but
taking
time
sufficient
to
consider
what
is
fit
to
be
done
.
He
must
not
be
angry
with
the
poor
Woman
,
though
she
exclaims
against
him
,
or
the
other
Women
during
the
Operation
;
for
the
Pains
of
the
one
,
and
the
compassion
of
the
rest
,
oblige
them
to
it
without
other
cause
.
He
should
be
a
good
Christian
,
of
a
well
regulated
Conscience
,
and
do
his
best
endeavour
to
bring
the
Children
[
](A88969-e22080-b)*
*
And
therefore
undertake
what
he
can
safely
perform
;
and
what
he
cannot
,
leave
to
others
that
may
,
for
life
is
not
to
be
played
with
.
alive
:
He
must
deliver
poor
Women
gratis
,
and
treat
them
as
tenderly
and
with
as
much
humanity
as
the
Rich
,
extorting
nothing
from
them
,
but
be
content
with
reasonable
satisfaction
,
as
they
are
willing
and
able
to
give
,
and
not
use
them
like
a
Turk
or
Arab
,
as
some
do
,
who
assoon
as
they
have
done
their
work
,
whether
well
or
ill
,
will
be
paid
without
delay
,
and
that
with
so
much
ill
manners
and
importunity
,
that
they
force
the
poor
people
presently
to
borrow
the
money
,
when
they
have
not
enough
to
satisfie
their
desires
,
and
take
from
them
to
the
last
Penny
,
to
satisfie
their
tyrannical
avarice
:
which
proceedings
are
very
unworthy
an
honest
man
.
In
fine
,
a
Chirurgeon
indued
with
all
these
good
qualities
must
be
for
his
accomplishment
and
intire
perfection
,
very
knowing
and
expert
in
his
Art
,
and
chiefly
in
these
Operations
.
There
are
many
who
believe
it
an
easie
matter
to
deliver
a
Woman
,
because
Women
usually
practise
it
.
In
effect
,
there
is
no
great
mystery
,
when
all
things
come
right
and
well
:
But
when
they
come
wrong
and
contrary
to
Nature
,
it
is
most
certain
that
it
is
the
most
difficult
and
laborious
of
all
Chirurgical
Operations
,
as
is
well
known
to
such
as
practise
it
.
It
is
very
good
to
consider
the
consequences
of
it
;
for
in
all
others
,
for
which
recourse
is
had
to
a
Chirurgeon
,
the
single
life
of
the
Patient
only
is
under
his
care
;
but
in
Deliveries
,
there
is
the
Mothers
,
and
one
Childs
life
at
least
,
and
sometimes
more
at
stake
:
And
it
hath
been
often
seen
,
that
one
single
fault
in
this
Operation
hath
caused
many
disorders
at
one
time
;
so
that
one
may
say
very
justly
touching
delivering
of
Women
in
wrong
Labours
,
Hoc
opus
,
hic
labor
est
.
Now
the
Chirurgeon
qualified
as
abovesaid
,
who
is
only
fit
for
the
work
(
to
behave
himself
as
he
ought
)
must
make
some
Observations
before
he
undertakes
it
;
first
,
whether
the
Woman
hath
strength
enough
to
endure
the
Operation
,
which
he
may
guess
by
the
Pulse
,
if
strong
or
weak
,
unequal
or
intermittent
:
Whether
her
Face
and
chiefly
her
Eyes
be
dejected
,
her
Speech
faint
,
the
extremities
of
her
Body
cold
;
Whether
she
often
faints
away
with
cold
Sweats
,
hath
Convulsions
with
loss
of
sence
;
in
short
,
If
every
circumstance
perswades
that
the
Operation
would
be
in
vain
,
't
is
better
to
let
it
alone
,
than
she
should
dye
under
his
hand
,
and
he
be
blamed
for
it
,
and
incur
the
name
of
Butcher
,
as
is
most
certain
when
such
a
misfortune
happens
:
however
if
there
be
any
hope
,
though
never
so
little
,
either
for
Mother
or
Child
,
we
are
obliged
in
Conscience
to
do
what
Art
commands
,
and
not
as
some
Politicians
,
who
will
rather
suffer
a
poor
Woman
to
dye
without
assistance
,
than
undertake
a
doubtful
Operation
.
Wherefore
't
is
better
to
attempt
an
Operation
of
an
incertain
consequence
,
than
to
abandon
the
Sick
to
a
certain
despair
,
[
](A88969-e22160-b)*
*
A
sufficient
justification
for
conscientious
Practisers
,
against
the
malignant
tongues
of
the
ignorant
.
for
sometimes
Nature
recovers
beyond
hope
;
but
before
the
Chirurgeon
undertakes
it
,
let
him
give
his
Prognostick
of
the
great
danger
of
death
,
both
Woman
and
Child
is
in
,
which
he
must
acquaint
the
Husband
and
Friends
with
,
and
the
Woman
her self
,
if
he
thinks
that
she
is
able
to
bear
it
,
that
so
she
may
receive
the
Sacrament
before
the
Operation
,
lest
she
be
not
capable
of
it
afterwards
;
because
of
the
laboriousness
of
the
Operation
,
in
which
she
may
possibly
dye
;
as
it
hath
sometimes
happened
;
but
when
the
Woman
hath
strength
enough
,
the
Chirurgeon
must
not
delay
his
help
,
for
fear
it
abate
,
or
be
totally
dissipated
.
To
which
purpose
,
being
well
assured
of
her
strength
,
he
must
enquire
of
the
Woman
,
her
Midwife
and
Friends
,
Whether
she
be
at
her
full
time
;
or
hath
received
any
hurt
,
which
he
may
also
perceive
by
the
Signs
,
observing
in
what
posture
the
Child
presents
,
&
what
circumstances
,
Whether
alive
or
dead
;
and
but
one
or
more
?
all
which
being
examined
,
he
must
try
to
perswade
the
Woman
of
the
impossibility
of
her
being
delivered
without
his
help
;
and
to
resolve
to
put
her self
into
his
hands
,
which
he
may
do
by
fair
words
without
frighting
of
her
,
perswading
her
that
the
Operation
is
nothing
so
painful
as
she
may
imagine
,
and
in
fine
that
for
Gods
sake
,
her
own
,
and
the
Childs
,
she
is
obliged
to
suffer
it
,
for
else
she
and
her
Child
may
both
perish
The
Woman
being
thus
resolved
,
he
must
place
her
cross
the
Bed
,
that
he
may
operate
the
easier
,
she
must
lie
on
her
Back
,
with
her
Hips
raised
a
little
higher
than
her
Head
,
or
at
least
the
Body
equally
placed
,
when
it
is
necessary
to
put
back
or
turn
the
Infant
,
to
give
it
a
better
posture
;
but
if
he
resolves
to
draw
it
forth
,
he
must
place
the
Woman
so
as
we
have
directed
in
the
natural
Labour
,
which
is
with
her
Head
and
Breast
a
little
elevated
above
the
rest
of
her
Body
,
that
she
may
fetch
her
breath
with
more
facility
,
and
help
to
the
exclusion
of
the
Infant
by
bearing
down
,
when
the
Chirurgeon
bids
her
.
Being
thus
scituated
,
she
must
fold
her
Legs
so
as
her
Heels
be
towards
her
Buttocks
,
and
her
Thighs
spread
,
and
held
so
by
a
couple
of
strong
persons
.
There
must
be
likewise
others
to
support
her
under
her
Arms
,
that
her
Body
may
not
slide
down
,
when
the
Child
is
drawn
forth
,
for
which
sometimes
a
great
strength
is
required
;
the
Sheet
and
Blankets
must
cover
her
Thighs
for
decency
sake
,
in
respect
of
the
Assistants
,
and
also
to
prevent
her
catching
cold
,
the
Chirurgeon
herein
governing
himself
as
well
with
respect
to
his
own
convenience
,
the
facility
and
surety
of
his
Operation
,
as
to
these
things
.
Some
would
have
the
Woman
bound
in
this
posture
,
that
(
as
they
say
)
she
being
more
firm
and
stable
,
the
work
may
be
done
with
greater
certainty
:
but
such
Ligatures
are
so
far
from
that
,
that
on
the
contrary
they
are
very
prejudicial
;
for
the
Woman
being
so
fixed
,
and
constrained
as
on
a
Rack
,
she
cannot
raise
her self
,
nor
slide
down
,
or
be
lifted
up
,
when
the
Chirurgeon
finds
occasion
for
it
,
to
render
his
Operation
less
difficult
,
which
usually
he
doth
by
partly
putting
back
,
partly
drawing
forth
,
sometimes
directly
,
sometimes
obliquely
,
for
which
reason
her
Body
ought
to
be
at
liberty
,
only
held
in
a
posture
convenient
to
these
several
intentions
by
her
Friends
,
according
to
his
directions
:
but
if
she
must
needs
be
bound
,
let
it
be
with
good
reasons
to
perswade
her
patiently
to
endure
her
Labour
,
and
to
contribute
her
whole
strength
to
the
Operation
,
promising
her
the
speediest
Delivery
possible
.
Let
the
Chirurgeon
then
anoint
the
entrance
of
the
Womb
with
Oyl
or
fresh
Butter
,
if
it
be
necessary
,
that
so
he
may
with
more
ease
introduce
his
hand
,
which
must
likewise
be
anointed
,
having
the
conditions
above
specified
:
after
which
he
must
manage
his
Operations
after
the
manner
I
shall
direct
in
each
of
the
following
Chapters
,
having
first
recited
the
marks
by
which
may
be
known
whether
the
Child
be
alive
or
dead
.
CHAP.
XII
.
The
Signs
to
know
whether
the
Child
be
alive
or
dead
.
IF
there
be
any
Case
,
wherein
a
Chirurgeon
ought
to
make
the
greatest
reflection
,
and
use
most
precaution
in
his
Art
,
it
is
this
,
[
](A88969-e22240-b)*
*
This
is
not
so
necessary
to
those
Practitioners
which
can
fetch
a
Child
coming
right
,
or
with
the
arm
,
without
hooks
or
sharp
instruments
,
as
the
Translator
of
this
Book
and
his
Father
and
Brother
can
.
to
know
whether
the
Infant
in
the
Womb
be
alive
or
dead
;
for
there
have
been
many
deplorable
examples
of
Children
being
drawn
forth
alive
,
after
they
have
been
thought
to
be
dead
,
with
both
Arms
or
some
other
Limb
lopt
off
,
and
others
miserably
killed
by
the
use
of
Crochets
,
which
might
have
been
born
alive
,
if
they
had
not
been
mistaken
.
Wherefore
before
he
resolves
on
the
manner
of
laying
the
Woman
,
to
avoid
the
like
misfortune
,
and
the
disgrace
of
being
author
of
such
a
pittiful
spectacle
,
let
him
do
his
utmost
endeavour
not
to
be
so
deceived
,
and
to
be
fully
satisfied
,
whether
the
Child
be
alive
or
dead
;
alwaies
remembring
that
in
this
case
timidity
is
more
pardonable
than
temerity
;
that
is
,
it
is
better
to
be
deceived
in
treating
a
dead
Infant
,
as
if
it
were
alive
;
than
a
living
one
,
as
if
it
were
dead
.
The
Child
may
be
known
to
be
alive
,
if
it
be
at
the
full
reckoning
;
if
the
Woman
hath
received
no
hurt
;
if
she
hath
had
her
health
well
all
her
going
with
Child
;
if
she
be
at
that
present
in
good
health
,
and
very
sure
if
she
feels
it
stir
,
which
may
be
known
by
the
Mothers
relation
:
and
the
Chirurgeon
may
be
better
assured
of
it
,
if
he
feels
it
stir
himself
,
laying
his
Hand
on
the
Mothers
Belly
,
to
whose
relation
he
must
not
alwaies
trust
;
for
I
have
sometimes
delivered
Women
,
whose
Children
had
been
dead
above
four
days
(
as
may
easily
be
judged
by
their
corruption
)
who
notwithstanding
affirmed
(
although
untruly
)
that
they
felt
them
stir
but
a
little
before
they
were
delivered
;
and
others
again
,
who
were
alive
,
yet
they
never
perceived
them
to
stir
in
three
or
four
days
before
,
as
they
confessed
.
If
the
Chirurgeon
cannot
be
assured
by
the
Infants
motion
that
it
is
alive
,
he
may
,
assoon
as
the
Waters
are
broke
,
gently
put
up
his
hand
into
the
Womb
,
to
feel
the
pulsation
of
the
Navel-string
,
which
he
will
find
stronger
the
nearer
he
feels
it
to
the
Infants
Belly
;
or
if
he
meets
with
a
Hand
,
he
may
feel
the
Pulse
,
but
their
Pulsation
is
not
so
strong
as
the
Navelstrings
,
by
which
it
is
best
to
be
known
:
if
then
he
finds
thus
the
beating
of
the
Pulse
,
he
may
be
confident
the
Child
is
alive
;
as
also
if
by
putting
his
Finger
into
its
Mouth
,
he
perceives
it
to
stir
its
Tongue
,
as
if
it
would
suck
.
But
on
the
contrary
the
Child
is
dead
,
if
it
hath
not
a
long
time
stirred
;
if
there
flowes
from
the
Womb
stinking
and
cadaverous
humours
;
if
the
Woman
feels
great
pains
,
and
a
great
weight
in
her
Belly
;
if
it
be
not
supported
,
but
tumbles
alwaies
on
that
side
as
she
layes
her self
:
if
she
saints
[
](A88969-e22290-b)*
*
Not
alwaies
a
sign
.
or
hath
Convusions
;
if
the
Navel-string
or
Secondine
hath
been
a
good
while
in
the
world
;
or
if
by
putting
his
Hand
into
the
Womb
,
he
finds
the
Child
cold
,
and
the
Navel-string
without
Pulse
,
and
its
Tongue
immoveable
;
and
feeling
the
Head
he
finds
it
very
soft
,
chiefly
towards
the
Crown
,
where
likewise
the
Bones
are
open
,
and
riding
the
one
upon
the
other
at
the
Sutures
,
because
the
Brains
shrink
,
and
are
without
Pulse
when
the
Child
is
dead
;
which
corrupts
more
in
two
days
in
the
Womb
than
it
doth
in
four
after
it
is
born
;
which
the
Heat
and
Moistness
of
the
place
causeth
,
the
two
principles
of
Corruption
.
But
one
may
only
conjecture
it
,
if
the
Woman
hath
been
hurt
,
or
floods
much
,
&
be
not
at
her
full
time
;
if
her
Waters
broke
four
or
five
days
before
;
if
her
Breasts
flag
;
if
her
Complexion
be
of
a
lead
colour
,
her
Countenance
languishing
and
dejected
,
and
if
her
Breath
stinks
.
We
say
that
these
things
may
only
make
us
conjecture
it
,
but
not
,
as
the
rest
,
certainly
conclude
it
;
many
of
which
happening
together
in
one
person
,
assures
us
that
the
Child
is
dead
,
for
want
of
which
it
cannot
be
very
certain
;
wherefore
(
as
I
have
said
)
't
is
good
to
be
very
careful
before
they
undertake
it
,
that
so
they
may
avoid
the
abovesaid
scandals
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
How
to
fetch
the
After-burthen
when
the
string
is
broke
.
WE
have
placed
the
present
way
of
extracting
the
Afterbirth
amongst
unnatural
Deliveries
,
because
't
is
not
sufficient
to
esteem
it
a
good
Labour
,
that
the
Child
be
well
born
,
unless
also
the
After-birth
be
well
come
away
.
In
respect
of
the
Child
it
may
be
called
natural
;
because
after
his
Birth
,
it
hath
no
more
need
of
the
Burthen
:
but
in
respect
of
the
Woman
,
it
is
very
unnatural
.
I
would
therefore
first
treat
of
this
bad
Labour
;
because
it
participates
of
a
natural
Labour
in
respect
of
the
Child
,
who
is
in
no
danger
being
born
.
After
that
I
will
come
to
those
in
which
both
Mother
and
Child
are
in
very
great
danger
,
if
not
speedily
and
skillfully
helped
.
I
have
already
shewed
in
the
Ninth
Chapter
of
this
Book
,
how
a
Woman
must
be
delivered
in
a
natural
Labour
,
where
you
may
find
the
means
;
but
sometimes
the
Midwife
by
endeavouring
it
,
breaks
the
String
with
pulling
too
strongly
,
or
because
it
is
very
weak
;
or
else
so
putrified
when
the
Child
is
dead
,
that
the
least
pull
breaks
it
off
close
at
the
Burthen
,
which
by
that
means
is
left
behind
in
the
Womb
,
or
because
it
cleaves
too
strongly
,
or
the
Woman
is
weak
and
cannot
expel
it
,
being
much
tired
by
a
long
Labour
;
or
because
it
was
not
speedily
after
Labour
drawn
forth
,
the
Womb
closeth
so
,
as
leaves
it
no
passage
,
nor
can
it
without
much
difficulty
be
again
dilated
to
have
it
fetch'd
,
because
it
remains
dry
,
after
the
natural
slime
and
humidities
,
which
usually
flow
in
Labours
,
are
sometimes
past
.
Since
it
is
a
verity
indubitable
,
that
the
Afterbirth
remaining
behind
after
the
Child
is
born
,
becomes
an
useless
Corps
,
capable
of
destroying
the
Woman
,
we
must
take
care
that
it
be
never
left
,
if
possible
.
Wherefore
having
endeavoured
to
bring
it
away
,
as
we
have
directed
in
the
aforenamed
Chapter
,
and
the
Navel-string
happen
to
break
near
the
Burthen
,
you
must
immediately
,
before
the
Womb
closeth
,
introduce
your
Hand
into
it
,
being
well
anointed
with
Oyl
or
fresh
Butter
,
your
Nails
close
pared
,
for
to
separate
it
from
the
Womb
gently
,
and
draw
it
forth
together
with
the
Clods
of
Blood
that
are
there
.
When
the
Navel-string
is
not
broken
,
it
will
easily
conduct
the
Hand
by
following
of
it
to
the
place
,
where
the
Burthen
is
scituated
;
but
when
it
is
broken
,
we
have
no
longer
this
guide
,
wherefore
you
must
be
then
very
careful
,
that
you
be
not
deceived
in
taking
one
part
for
another
;
as
I
once
saw
a
Midwife
pull
the
Womb
near
the
inward
Orifice
,
instead
of
the
Burthen
which
was
behind
:
but
when
she
perceived
all
her
endeavours
vain
,
except
it
were
to
make
the
poor
Woman
to
suffer
extremely
,
she
yeelded
her
up
to
me
,
confessing
her
incapacity
,
although
she
had
vaunted
[
](A88969-e22400-b)*
*
It
seems
Midwives
in
other
Countries
,
as
well
as
some
in
England
,
have
that
dangerous
vanity
.
before
,
that
she
was
more
capable
in
her
Art
than
any
Chirurgeon
.
Assoon
then
as
you
have
introduced
your
Hand
into
the
Womb
towards
its
Fund
,
or
bottom
,
you
will
find
the
Burthen
;
which
you
may
know
by
a
great
number
of
little
inequalities
,
which
are
always
made
there
by
the
roots
of
the
Umbilical
Vessels
,
on
the
side
where
they
terminate
,
which
makes
it
to
be
easily
distinguished
from
the
Womb
;
if
it
yet
cleave
to
it
,
notwithstanding
that
it
is
then
a
little
wrinkled
and
uneven
;
because
its
Membranes
,
which
were
very
much
enlarged
,
contract
themselves
immediatly
after
the
Child
and
its
Waters
which
kept
them
extended
,
are
excluded
:
[
](A88969-e22440-b)*
*
Be
careful
of
those
that
are
not
.
but
they
that
are
expert
in
this
Art
can
easily
judge
of
it
.
If
you
find
the
Burthen
wholly
loosened
from
the
Womb
,
it
will
not
be
difficult
to
draw
it
forth
,
when
you
have
got
it
in
your
Hand
:
but
if
it
cleaves
,
finding
the
side
where
it
sticks
least
,
begin
there
to
separate
it
gently
,
by
putting
some
of
your
Fingers
between
it
and
the
Womb
,
continuing
by
little
and
little
to
do
so
,
till
it
be
quite
loose
,
and
afterwards
to
draw
it
forth
very
carefully
;
observing
the
whilst
(
if
it
cannot
be
otherwise
)
rather
to
leave
some
part
of
it
behind
,
than
to
scrape
or
scratch
the
least
part
of
the
Womb
,
for
fear
of
a
flooding
,
inflammation
,
or
Gangrene
,
which
cause
death
:
being
also
careful
not
to
draw
it
forth
till
it
be
wholly
or
the
most
part
of
it
separated
,
for
fear
of
drawing
forth
the
Womb
with
it
,
and
preserving
it
as
whole
as
these
reflections
will
permit
,
because
of
shewing
it
to
the
company
,
that
they
know
the
Operation
is
well
done
.
When
the
Chirurgeon
finds
not
the
Womb
open
enough
for
to
direct
his
hand
immediatly
into
it
,
let
him
[
](A88969-e22460-b)*
*
Danger
in
delays
.
presently
anoint
all
the
Womans
Privities
with
Hogs-grease
,
that
they
may
be
dilated
with
more
ease
,
afterwards
let
him
by
little
and
little
put
up
his
Hand
,
but
without
much
violence
:
the
Woman
may
likewise
contribute
to
this
dilatation
,
as
also
to
the
exclusion
of
the
Burthen
,
if
she
bears
strongly
down
,
holding
her
Breath
,
and
exciting
her self
to
vomit
,
or
sneeze
,
and
do
those
other
things
directed
in
the
above
mentioned
Chapter
;
but
if
notwithstanding
all
this
she
cannot
void
the
Afterbirth
,
and
if
the
Womb
cannot
be
dilated
enough
to
fetch
it
,
or
that
it
cleaves
so
fast
,
as
it
cannot
be
separated
,
then
to
avoid
a
greater
mischief
,
we
must
leave
it
to
Nature
,
assisting
her
with
remedies
,
which
suppurates
;
wherefore
Injections
into
the
Womb
are
proper
,
made
of
Mallows
,
Marsh-mallows
,
Pellitory
,
and
Linseed
,
in
which
is
mixed
a
good
quantity
of
Oyl
of
Lillies
,
or
fresh
Butter
.
This
injection
softens
and
tempers
,
and
by
moistning
and
mollifying
,
makes
the
Orifice
to
be
the
easier
dilated
,
and
helps
by
Suppuration
the
loosenings
of
the
Burthen
.
And
to
hasten
the
expulsion
of
it
,
give
her
a
strong
Clyster
,
that
so
,
by
the
motions
to
go
to
Stool
,
it
may
cause
it
to
be
voided
,
as
it
hath
arrived
to
many
,
that
have
rendered
it
in
the
Bed-pan
,
and
sometimes
when
they
have
least
expected
it
.
One
may
at
the
same
time
,
to
prevent
a
Fever
and
many
other
accidents
which
usually
happen
,
bleed
her
in
the
Arm
,
or
Foot
,
according
as
it
may
be
necessary
and
convenient
,
and
strengthen
her
,
that
the
Foetus
and
cadaverous
Vapours
,
coming
from
the
putrifaction
of
the
Burthen
,
ascend
not
to
the
Noble
parts
,
which
may
be
done
by
good
Cordials
often
used
,
not
such
as
are
made
of
Theriacle
,
Mithridate
,
or
the
like
,
for
which
no
reason
can
be
given
,
but
their
specifick
or
rather
imaginary
Faculties
,
and
are
fitter
to
cause
Vomiting
than
comfort
the
Heart
:
but
true
Cordials
are
such
as
yeeld
good
nourishment
,
and
at
the
same
time
comfort
the
Stomach
,
without
nauseating
it
,
as
those
Drugs
do
which
are
only
good
for
them
that
sell
them
.
Wherefore
let
her
have
good
Broaths
and
Gellies
;
she
may
drink
Limonade
or
Orengade
,
or
have
in
her
Ptisan
Syrup
of
Limons
or
Pomgranats
,
or
from
time
to
time
(
if
she
be
weak
and
free
from
a
Fever
)
a
little
Wine
and
Water
mixed
,
which
we
say
is
the
best
,
(
in
some
cases
,
but
not
alwaies
)
and
most
natural
of
all
Cordials
;
besides
other
Remedies
may
be
provided
,
according
to
the
accidents
which
happen
,
by
reason
of
the
staying
behind
of
the
Burthen
,
always
endeavouring
to
bring
it
away
assoon
as
possible
,
for
as
long
as
it
stays
in
the
Womb
,
the
Woman
feels
continually
great
Pains
,
almost
like
to
them
before
her
Child
was
born
,
although
there
remained
but
a
small
piece
of
it
,
and
until
the
whole
be
voided
,
the
Pains
will
still
be
repeated
,
although
in
vain
,
unless
the
matter
be
well
disposed
before
;
but
the
lesser
the
piece
is
of
the
Burthen
retained
,
the
more
difficult
it
is
sometimes
to
be
expelled
;
because
the
impulses
,
which
the
Woman
can
make
by
helping
her
Throwes
,
are
not
so
great
,
when
the
matter
contained
in
the
Womb
is
small
,
as
when
it
is
of
a
considerable
bigness
;
for
then
it
is
more
strongly
thrust
and
compressed
:
which
is
the
reason
why
a
Woman
miscarries
with
greater
difficulty
,
than
when
brought
to
Bed
at
her
full
time
.
There
are
many
Midwives
,
who
having
broken
the
Navel-string
,
as
[
](A88969-e22610-b)*
*
This
may
happen
to
a
good
Midwife
,
but
the
fault
is
when
they
do
not
discover
it
,
that
seasonable
help
may
be
applied
.
abovesaid
,
leave
their
work
imperfect
,
and
commit
the
rest
to
Natures
work
;
but
very
often
the
poor
Woman
dies
,
because
of
the
great
mischiefs
which
happen
usually
before
the
suppuration
of
the
Burthen
so
retained
:
To
avoid
which
,
assoon
as
they
meet
with
the
like
case
,
they
must
endeavour
to
fetch
it
,
according
as
we
have
directed
;
or
if
they
find
themselves
not
capable
to
do
it
,
because
the
Hand
must
be
put
up
into
the
Womb
,
which
is
more
properly
the
work
of
a
Chirurgeon
expert
in
those
cases
,
let
them
presently
send
for
one
,
that
so
he
may
be
yet
able
,
before
the
Womb
closeth
,
to
introduce
his
hand
;
for
the
longer
it
is
deferred
,
the
more
difficult
will
be
the
work
.
There
are
other
Midwives
bold
enough
to
undertake
this
Operation
,
but
for
want
of
industry
or
necessary
knowledg
they
cannot
effect
it
,
and
leave
the
Woman
oftentimes
in
a
worse
condition
than
if
they
had
never
medled
with
it
;
as
happened
about
a
year
or
little
more
since
to
a
poor
Woman
in
the
Fauxbourgh
S●
.
Marcel
,
whom
I
helped
three
days
after
she
was
delivered
;
being
half
gone
,
by
a
Midwife
of
the
same
Fauxbourgh
,
at
the
desire
of
Mr.
Bessier
a
Chirurgeon
and
my
good
Friend
,
who
conducted
and
accompanied
me
to
her
,
where
I
found
her
in
continual
pain
all
over
her
Belly
,
which
held
her
like
throws
of
another
Travail
,
voiding
black
humours
extremely
stinking
and
offensive
,
with
which
she
had
also
a
great
pain
in
her
Head
,
and
a
Fever
,
which
in
a
short
time
would
without
doubt
have
augmented
,
if
I
had
not
presently
fetched
what
remained
:
wherefore
having
enquired
of
the
persons
present
in
her
Chamber
,
how
she
was
delivered
,
and
when
;
they
told
me
not
yet
three
whole
days
,
but
that
the
Midwife
not
being
able
to
fetch
all
,
did
only
bring
away
some
small
pieces
of
the
Burthen
,
&
told
them
,
[
](A88969-e22660-b)*
*
An
excuse
of
some
of
our
Midwives
.
that
they
need
not
be
troubled
at
what
remained
,
perswading
them
alwaies
that
it
would
come
away
of
it self
,
and
that
nothing
more
was
to
be
done
but
patience
.
Truly
she
was
not
so
much
to
be
blamed
,
for
not
having
delivered
this
Woman
,
as
she
was
in
not
acquainting
her
that
she
needed
more
help
,
when
she
found
that
it
was
beyond
her
skill
.
After
this
information
,
having
put
up
two
of
my
Fingers
into
the
Vagina
,
to
understand
the
present
estate
of
things
,
I
found
the
inward
orifice
of
her
Womb
almost
quite
closed
,
into
which
however
I
got
my
Fore-finger
,
where
by
moving
it
to
and
again
without
taking
it
away
,
by
little
and
little
I
dilated
her
Orifice
,
so
as
to
introduce
another
Finger
,
with
which
two
alone
,
being
not
able
to
get
in
the
rest
,
I
brought
away
three
pieces
of
the
Afterbirth
,
of
the
bigness
of
a
Walnut
,
which
were
left
behind
,
taking
them
one
after
the
other
with
my
two
fingers
,
as
Crabs
do
when
they
gripe
any
thing
with
one
of
their
forked
Claws
;
by
which
means
in
a
small
time
I
delivered
this
Woman
quite
,
who
immediatly
after
felt
no
more
pain
,
and
recovered
soon
after
:
but
otherwise
she
had
certainly
been
in
danger
of
her
life
,
because
of
the
great
corruption
of
what
was
left
behind
in
the
Womb
:
for
that
which
I
fetcht
away
,
smelt
so
ill
,
that
my
Hands
stank
of
it
above
two
days
after
,
although
I
washed
them
three
or
four
times
with
Vinegar
.
This
Chapter
may
suffice
to
show
how
one
should
behave
himself
in
this
Case
.
We
will
now
teach
what
is
fit
to
be
done
in
each
of
the
other
Labours
against
Nature
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
To
deliver
a
Woman
,
when
the
Child
comes
footling
.
Chap:
XIV
.
lib.
2.
pag:
218
Now
since
he
is
obliged
very
often
,
because
of
these
ill
scituations
,
to
draw
the
Children
forth
by
the
Feet
;
I
am
therefore
resolved
,
before
I
speak
of
the
rest
,
(
to
most
of
which
that
must
be
a
guide
)
to
show
how
a
Child
must
be
brought
forth
,
which
comes
either
with
one
or
both
Feet
first
.
Most
Authors
advise
in
this
case
to
change
the
Figure
,
and
place
the
Head
so
,
as
it
may
present
first
to
the
Birth
;
but
if
they
would
show
,
how
it
should
be
done
,
we
might
follow
their
counsel
,
which
is
very
difficult
,
if
not
altogether
impossible
to
be
performed
,
if
we
desire
to
avoid
the
dangers
that
by
such
violent
endeavors
the
Mother
and
Child
must
necessarily
be
put
in
;
wherefore
't
is
better
to
draw
it
forth
by
the
Feet
,
when
it
comes
Footling
,
than
to
venture
a
worse
accident
by
turning
it
.
[
](A88969-e22810-b)*
*
That
is
,
assoon
as
the
Waters
are
broke
.
Assoon
then
as
't
is
known
the
Child
comes
thus
,
and
the
Womb
is
open
enough
to
admit
the
Chirurgeons
hand
into
it
,
or
else
by
anointing
the
Passages
with
Oyl
or
Hogs
grease
,
to
endeavour
to
dilate
it
by
little
and
little
,
using
to
this
purpose
his
Fingers
,
spreading
them
one
from
the
other
after
they
are
together
entred
,
and
continuing
so
to
do
,
'till
it
be
sufficiently
dilated
;
then
,
having
his
Nails
well
pared
,
and
no
Rings
on
his
Fingers
,
his
Hands
well
anointed
with
Oyl
or
fresh
Butter
,
as
also
the
Woman
placed
after
the
manner
as
we
have
already
often
directed
,
let
him
gently
introduce
his
Hand
into
the
entry
of
the
Womb
,
where
finding
the
Childs
Feet
,
let
him
draw
it
forth
in
that
posture
we
shall
now
direct
:
but
if
it
presents
but
one
Foot
,
he
should
consider
,
whether
the
right
or
left
,
and
in
what
fashion
it
comes
;
for
these
reflexions
will
easily
inform
him
,
on
what
side
the
other
may
be
;
which
assoon
as
he
knows
,
let
him
seek
it
,
and
gently
draw
it
forth
together
with
the
first
,
but
let
him
also
be
very
careful
that
this
second
be
not
the
Foot
of
another
Child
;
for
if
so
,
he
may
sooner
split
both
Mother
and
Children
then
draw
them
forth
;
which
may
easily
be
prevented
,
if
having
slid
his
hand
up
the
first
Leg
and
Thigh
to
the
Twist
,
he
finds
both
Thighs
joined
together
,
and
depending
from
one
and
the
same
Body
;
which
is
likewise
the
best
means
to
find
the
other
Foot
,
when
it
comes
but
with
one
.
All
Authors
,
for
fear
of
losing
hold
of
the
first
Foot
,
advise
to
fasten
a
Ribban
to
it
with
a
running
knot
,
that
so
it
may
not
be
sought
a
second
time
,
when
the
other
is
found
:
but
that
is
not
absolutely
necessary
,
because
usually
when
one
hath
hold
of
one
,
[
](A88969-e22830-b)*
*
Not
alwaies
.
the
other
is
not
far
off
:
they
that
will
may
use
this
precaution
;
but
such
as
are
expert
,
use
it
but
seldom
.
Assoon
then
as
the
Chirurgeon
hath
found
both
the
Childs
feet
,
he
may
draw
them
forth
;
holding
them
together
,
he
may
bring
them
by
little
and
little
in
this
manner
,
taking
afterwards
hold
of
the
Legs
and
Thighs
assoon
as
he
can
come
at
them
;
and
drawing
them
so
till
the
Hips
be
come
forth
:
the
whilst
let
him
observe
to
wrap
the
parts
in
a
single
Napkin
,
to
the
end
that
his
Hands
,
being
already
greasy
,
slide
not
on
the
Infants
body
,
which
is
very
slippery
,
because
of
the
viscous
humours
,
which
are
all
over
it
,
and
hinder
that
one
cannot
take
good
hold
of
it
,
which
being
done
,
he
may
take
hold
under
the
Hips
to
draw
it
so
forth
,
to
the
beginning
of
the
Breast
,
and
then
let
him
on
both
sides
with
his
hand
bring
down
the
Arms
along
the
Childs
body
,
which
he
may
then
easily
find
,
and
be
careful
that
the
Belly
and
Face
be
downwards
,
lest
being
upwards
,
the
Head
be
stopt
by
the
Chin
over
the
Share-bone
;
wherefore
if
it
be
not
so
,
he
must
turn
it
to
that
Posture
;
which
is
easily
done
,
if
taking
hold
on
the
body
,
when
the
Breast
and
Arms
are
forth
in
the
manner
we
have
said
,
he
draws
it
,
with
turning
it
in
proportion
,
on
that
side
which
it
most
inclines
to
,
till
it
be
as
it
should
be
,
that
is
,
with
the
Face
downwards
,
and
having
brought
it
to
the
Shoulders
,
let
him
lose
no
time
,
(
desiring
the
Woman
at
the
same
time
to
bear
down
)
that
so
in
drawing
,
the
Head
at
that
instant
may
take
its
place
,
and
not
be
stopt
in
the
passage
.
Some
Authors
,
to
prevent
this
inconvenience
,
advise
that
one
Arm
only
should
be
drawn
forth
,
and
the
other
left
to
prevent
the
closing
of
the
Womb
on
the
Neck
of
the
Child
:
this
reason
is
plausible
,
yet
if
the
Chirurgeon
knows
how
to
catch
his
opportunity
,
he
will
not
need
this
shift
to
prevent
this
accident
,
which
may
sooner
happen
when
one
Arm
is
left
above
;
for
besides
that
by
its
bigness
it
would
take
up
so
much
place
,
which
is
already
too
little
,
causing
the
Head
to
lean
more
on
one
side
than
the
other
,
it
will
stop
it
certainly
on
that
side
where
there
is
no
Arm
;
and
when
I
have
sometimes
tryed
to
deliver
a
Woman
,
leaving
one
of
the
Arms
above
with
the
Head
,
I
could
not
till
I
fetched
both
Arms
,
and
then
I
finished
my
operation
with
more
ease
.
There
are
indeed
some
Children
that
have
their
Head
so
big
,
that
when
the
whole
Body
is
born
,
yet
that
stops
in
the
Passage
,
notwithstanding
all
the
care
to
prevent
it
:
in
this
case
he
must
not
endeavour
only
to
draw
forth
the
Child
by
the
shoulders
,
lest
he
sometimes
separates
the
Body
from
the
Head
,
but
he
must
disengage
it
,
by
little
and
little
,
from
the
bones
in
the
Passage
with
the
fingers
of
each
Hand
,
sliding
them
on
each
side
opposite
the
one
to
the
other
,
sometimes
above
and
sometimes
under
,
until
the
work
be
ended
,
endeavouring
to
dispatch
it
assoon
as
possible
,
lest
the
Child
be
suffocated
;
as
it
will
certainly
be
,
if
he
should
remain
long
in
that
Posture
,
which
being
well
and
duly
effected
,
he
may
soon
after
fetch
the
After-birth
as
above
directed
.
CHAP.
XV.
How
to
fetch
the
Head
when
separated
from
the
Body
,
&
it
remains
behind
in
the
Womb.
NOtwithstanding
all
the
care
possible
had
in
the
fetching
a
Child
by
the
Feet
,
yet
sometimes
one
meets
them
so
putrified
and
corrupted
,
that
with
the
least
pull
the
Body
separates
from
the
Head
,
which
remains
alone
in
the
Womb
,
and
cannot
be
extracted
but
with
much
difficulty
,
forasmuch
as
it
is
extremely
slippery
,
by
reason
of
the
place
where
it
is
,
and
of
a
round
Figure
,
on
which
no
hold
can
be
taken
.
The
difficulty
usually
met
with
upon
the
like
occasion
hath
been
so
great
,
that
sometimes
two
or
three
Chirurgeons
one
after
the
other
have
forsaken
the
Operation
,
not
being
able
to
accomplish
it
,
after
all
their
industry
in
vain
employed
,
together
with
their
strength
,
so
that
necessarily
the
death
of
the
Woman
ensued
:
but
I
am
of
opinion
they
had
escaped
this
misfortune
,
if
they
had
done
what
I
shall
now
direct
.
When
then
the
Infants
Head
,
separated
from
its
Body
,
remains
alone
behind
,
whether
because
of
putrifaction
or
otherwise
,
let
the
Chirurgeon
immediatly
without
delay
,
whilst
the
Womb
is
yet
open
,
direct
up
his
right
Hand
to
find
the
Mouth
of
this
Head
(
for
there
is
then
no
other
hold
)
and
having
found
it
,
let
him
put
one
or
two
of
his
Fingers
into
it
,
and
his
Thumb
under
the
Chin
,
and
then
by
little
and
little
let
him
draw
it
,
holding
it
so
by
the
Jaw
;
but
if
that
fails
,
as
it
often
will
when
putrified
,
then
let
him
pull
forth
his
right
Hand
and
slide
up
his
left
,
with
which
he
must
support
the
Head
,
and
with
the
right
let
him
take
a
narrow
Crochet
,
but
strong
and
with
a
single
branch
,
which
he
must
guide
along
the
inside
of
his
other
Hand
,
keeping
the
point
of
it
towards
it
,
for
fear
of
hurting
the
Womb
,
and
having
thus
introduced
it
,
let
him
turn
it
towards
the
Head
,
for
to
strike
it
into
either
an
Eye-hole
or
the
hole
of
an
Ear
,
or
behind
the
Head
,
or
els
between
the
Sutures
,
as
he
finds
it
most
easie
and
convenient
,
and
then
draw
forth
the
Head
so
fastened
with
the
Crochet
,
still
helping
to
conduct
it
with
his
left
Hand
,
but
when
he
hath
brought
it
near
the
Passage
,
being
strongly
fastened
to
the
Crochet
,
(
as
is
already
directed
in
one
of
the
mentioned
places
)
let
him
remember
to
draw
forth
his
Hand
,
that
the
Passage
being
not
filled
with
it
may
be
the
larger
and
easier
,
keeping
still
a
Finger
or
two
on
the
side
of
the
Head
,
the
better
to
disengage
it
.
You
may
try
for
the
same
purpose
an
[
](A88969-e22920-b)*
*
Doubtful
expedient
.
expedient
(
which
appears
to
me
very
ingenious
)
and
(
thinking
on
this
subject
)
came
lately
into
my
mind
,
by
which
,
without
doubt
,
one
may
effect
this
painful
and
laborious
Operation
,
without
tormenting
the
Woman
so
much
as
she
is
,
when
either
the
Crochet
or
crooked
Knife
are
used
;
which
is
a
soft
Fillet
,
or
linnen
slip
,
of
the
breadth
of
four
Fingers
,
and
the
length
of
three
quarters
of
an
Ell
or
thereabouts
,
and
taking
the
two
ends
with
the
left
Hand
,
and
the
middle
with
the
right
,
let
him
so
put
it
up
with
his
right
,
as
that
it
may
be
beyond
the
Head
to
embrace
it
,
as
a
sling
doth
a
stone
,
and
afterwards
drawing
the
fillet
by
the
two
ends
together
,
it
will
easily
be
drawn
forth
,
the
fillet
not
hindering
in
the
least
the
passage
,
because
it
takes
up
little
or
no
place
.
But
if
the
Chirurgeon
cannot
by
either
of
these
different
means
draw
forth
the
Head
,
because
't
is
too
big
,
he
will
be
necessitated
(
if
he
will
finish
his
work
)
to
lessen
it
with
a
crooked
knife
,
marked
D.
in
the
representations
of
the
instruments
,
at
the
end
of
the
Second
Book
.
For
to
do
this
,
let
him
slide
up
his
left
hand
into
the
Womb
,
and
with
his
right
guide
up
the
Knife
,
always
observing
that
the
point
be
turned
towards
the
inside
of
the
left
hand
,
for
fear
of
hurting
the
Womb
,
and
afterwards
let
him
turn
[
](A88969-e22950-b)*
*
A
dangerous
Operation
,
not
rashly
to
be
undertaken
.
it
to
the
Sutures
of
the
Head
,
and
chiefly
the
Crown
,
where
he
must
make
the
incision
with
this
Instrument
,
that
having
separated
some
pieces
,
he
may
the
easier
draw
forth
the
Head
,
or
at
least
having
emptyed
some
part
of
the
Brain
,
by
the
Orifice
so
made
,
the
bigness
of
the
Head
will
be
much
diminished
by
it
,
and
consequently
the
extraction
of
it
less
painful
.
The
left
hand
being
thus
in
the
Womb
,
will
be
very
usefull
to
help
strike
the
knife
into
the
Head
,
for
to
divide
and
separate
its
parts
,
as
the
Chirurgeon
judges
necessary
,
as
also
to
hinder
that
by
inadvertancy
the
Womb
receive
no
hurt
;
and
the
right
without
,
for
to
hold
the
handle
of
this
instrument
,
which
therefore
must
be
long
enough
,
and
will
serve
him
to
move
and
guide
it
on
which
side
he
pleaseth
;
in
turning
,
thrusting
,
drawing
,
or
slanting
it
as
the
case
requires
.
Ambrose
Parè
and
Guillemeau
would
have
this
Knife
to
be
so
short
,
as
to
be
hid
in
the
right
Hand
,
for
to
do
the
Operation
,
after
it
is
so
introduced
into
the
Womb
;
but
it
is
certain
,
that
when
it
is
filled
with
a
monstrous
Child
,
or
a
Head
,
as
abovesaid
,
the
Chirurgeons
hand
will
be
so
pressed
in
the
Womb
,
that
it
will
be
very
difficult
for
him
to
use
it
skilfully
with
one
Hand
alone
,
and
do
no
violence
to
the
Womb
;
which
is
the
reason
why
(
if
I
may
be
credited
)
this
instrument
ought
to
have
a
long
Handle
,
that
being
introduced
the
Womb
,
it
may
be
conducted
to
do
the
Operation
with
the
left
Hand
within
,
as
we
have
mentioned
,
and
governed
by
the
right
which
holds
the
Handle
of
it
without
,
which
ought
to
be
as
long
as
the
handle
of
an
ordinary
Crochet
.
They
that
will
take
the
pains
to
conceive
my
Arguments
,
and
try
this
Instrument
when
they
have
occasion
,
will
confess
it
to
be
much
more
useful
and
commodious
,
being
thus
long
,
than
so
short
as
the
said
Parè
and
Guillemeau
recomend
.
For
my
part
,
having
caused
one
to
be
made
of
that
fashion
,
I
found
it
very
convenient
when
I
had
the
like
occasion
to
use
it
.
Now
when
the
Head
is
thus
fetcht
out
of
the
Womb
,
care
must
be
taken
,
that
not
the
least
part
of
it
be
left
behind
,
as
also
to
cleanse
the
Woman
well
of
her
After-birth
,
if
yet
remaining
.
But
a
question
of
great
consequence
and
much
to
the
purpose
may
be
here
started
,
Whether
the
Childs
Head
yet
remaining
so
in
the
Womb
,
and
the
Burthen
also
,
the
Head
ought
to
be
extracted
before
the
Burthen
;
to
which
may
be
answered
with
distinction
,
that
if
the
Burthen
be
wholly
separated
from
the
sides
of
the
Womb
,
it
ought
to
be
first
brought
away
;
because
it
may
hinder
the
taking
hold
of
the
Head
,
but
if
it
be
still
adhering
,
it
must
not
be
medled
with
,
till
the
Head
be
brought
away
;
for
if
one
should
then
go
about
to
separate
it
from
the
Womb
,
it
would
cause
a
flooding
,
which
would
be
augmented
by
the
violence
of
the
Operation
;
for
the
Vessels
to
which
it
is
joined
,
remain
for
the
most
part
open
,
as
long
as
the
Womb
is
distended
,
which
the
Head
causeth
whilst
it
is
retained
in
it
,
and
cannot
close
till
this
strange
body
be
voided
,
and
then
it
doth
by
contracting
and
compressing
it self
together
,
as
I
have
heretofore
more
exactly
explained
:
besides
,
the
Afterbirth
remaining
thus
cleaving
to
the
Womb
,
during
the
Operation
,
prevents
it
from
receiving
easily
either
bruise
or
hurt
.
This
instruction
may
suffice
for
this
Chapter
,
let
us
pass
to
the
rest
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
How
to
help
a
Woman
inher
Labour
,
when
the
Childs
Heed
thrusts
the
Neck
of
the
Womb
forth
before
it
.
IF
we
only
respect
the
figure
the
Child
comes
in
in
this
Labour
,
we
may
say
it
is
natural
;
but
when
we
consider
the
disposition
of
the
Womb
,
which
is
in
danger
of
coming
quite
forth
of
the
Passage
;
or
the
extraction
of
the
Infant
,
we
shall
find
it
not
so
altogether
,
for
its
Head
thrusting
it
forcibly
before
it
,
may
easily
cause
a
falling
out
of
the
Womb
,
if
the
Woman
be
not
skilfully
succoured
in
time
:
here
may
be
seen
the
Vagina
or
neck
of
the
Womb
bear
forth
before
in
great
wrinkles
,
according
as
the
Child
advanceth
.
Women
troubled
with
a
bearing
down
of
the
Womb
before
they
conceive
,
and
whose
Womb
is
very
moist
,
are
much
subject
to
this
accident
;
because
of
the
relaxation
of
the
Ligaments
.
The
same
Method
we
have
taught
in
the
natural
Travail
must
not
now
be
observed
;
for
in
this
case
the
Woman
must
neither
walk
,
nor
stand
upright
;
but
keep
her
Bed
,
with
her
body
equally
at
least
scituated
,
and
not
raised
a
little
,
as
is
requisite
in
a
natural
Labour
:
She
must
by
no
means
use
strong
or
sharp
Clysters
,
lest
they
excite
too
great
Throws
,
neither
so
much
humect
the
Womb
,
which
is
already
too
much
relaxed
:
but
to
aid
her
at
the
moment
each
Pain
takes
her
,
when
the
Child
begins
to
advance
his
Head
,
and
consequently
the
Neck
of
the
Womb
,
let
the
Midwife
keep
her
hands
on
each
side
of
the
Head
,
to
thrust
back
,
by
resisting
the
Womans
pains
,
the
Womb
only
,
giving
way
in
the
mean
time
for
the
Child
to
advance
,
doing
the
like
at
every
Throw
,
continuing
it
till
the
Woman
of
her self
hath
forced
the
Child
quite
into
the
world
:
for
one
must
by
no
means
draw
it
by
the
Head
,
as
is
mentioned
in
the
natural
Labour
,
for
fear
of
causing
the
Womb
to
fall
out
at
the
same
time
,
to
which
it
is
then
very
apt
.
If
notwithstanding
the
Infant
having
the
Head
born
,
and
yet
stops
there
so
long
as
to
indanger
its
suffocation
,
then
the
Midwife
must
call
a
second
person
to
her
assistance
,
to
draw
it
gently
forth
by
the
Head
,
whilst
she
keeps
back
the
Womb
with
both
her
Hands
,
to
prevent
its
following
the
Infants
body
so
drawn
forth
.
After
the
Woman
is
thus
delivered
,
her
Afterbirth
must
be
fetched
as
is
above
directed
,
being
still
careful
for
the
same
reason
not
to
shake
or
draw
it
forth
too
rudely
,
and
then
let
it
be
placed
up
in
its
natural
scituation
,
if
it
bears
down
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
How
to
fetch
a
Child
,
when
coming
right
it
cannot
pass
,
either
because
it
is
too
big
,
or
the
Passages
cannot
be
sufficiently
dilated
.
THere
are
some
Women
,
whose
Children
(
notwithstanding
they
come
right
)
remain
sometimes
four
,
five
,
and
six
whole
days
in
the
Passage
,
and
would
continue
there
longer
,
if
they
were
left
alone
,
without
being
able
to
be
born
,
unless
assisted
by
Art
;
to
which
we
are
obliged
,
if
we
desire
to
save
the
Mothers
life
:
this
happens
oftenest
to
little
Women
of
their
first
Children
,
and
chiefly
if
a
little
too
much
in
years
;
because
their
Womb
being
very
dry
,
cannot
be
so
easily
dilated
,
as
others
,
who
already
have
had
Children
,
or
are
not
so
old
.
When
this
happens
,
after
that
the
Chirurgeon
hath
done
his
endeavour
to
relax
and
dilate
the
parts
,
for
to
facilitate
the
Childs
birth
,
and
that
he
finds
all
in
vain
,
because
the
Head
is
much
bigger
than
it
should
be
,
and
that
besides
,
it
is
certainly
dead
(
as
it
for
the
most
part
is
,
when
it
hath
continued
four
or
five
days
in
this
condition
,
after
the
Waters
are
broke
)
which
he
may
be
more
exactly
assured
of
by
the
signs
already
described
in
the
12th
Chap.
of
this
Book
,
[
](A88969-e23150-b)*
*
This
may
be
connived
at
when
the
Child
is
dead
,
but
because
the
most
careful
may
ofttimes
be
mistaken
,
it
cannot
be
approved
of
,
as
appears
in
the
Translators
Epistle
to
the
Reader
.
he
need
then
make
no
scruple
to
fasten
a
Crochet
to
some
part
of
the
Childs
head
,
and
rather
about
the
hinder
part
than
any
other
,
for
to
draw
it
forth
by
this
means
directly
,
if
possible
;
if
not
,
let
him
make
an
incision
with
a
strait
or
little
crooked
Knife
,
which
is
best
,
about
the
Sutures
,
for
to
empty
thence
some
of
the
Brains
,
and
so
lessen
the
bigness
of
this
Head
,
and
immediatly
after
fix
his
Crochet
fast
to
the
Skull
in
the
same
place
,
whereby
he
will
easily
extract
the
Infant
.
It
is
very
certain
when
the
Child
is
dead
,
one
ought
to
do
according
to
my
direction
,
to
save
the
Mothers
life
:
but
it
is
a
very
great
[
](A88969-e23180-b)*
*
This
question
is
out
of
doors
,
for
the
reason
given
in
the
foresaid
Epistle
.
question
,
Whether
a
live
Child
ought
to
be
so
dealt
with
to
save
the
Mothers
life
,
after
there
is
no
more
hopes
that
it
can
be
born
any
otherwayes
,
because
of
the
narrowness
of
the
Passage
,
which
cannot
possibly
be
sufficiently
dilated
for
its
Birth
;
or
whether
one
ought
to
defer
the
Operation
,
untill
there
is
a
perfect
assurance
that
't
is
dead
?
In
this
case
I
am
apt
to
believe
,
that
,
since
the
Infant
cannot
avoid
death
neither
one
way
nor
the
other
,
(
for
staying
in
the
Passage
,
without
being
able
to
be
born
,
it
must
dye
,
and
being
drawn
forth
by
Crochets
,
it
is
killed
)
one
must
and
ought
fetch
it
out
alive
or
dead
,
assoon
as
there
is
opportunity
to
do
it
,
and
when
all
hope
is
lost
that
it
can
come
any
otherways
,
thereby
to
prevent
the
Mothers
death
,
which
could
by
no
other
means
be
avoided
.
Tertullian
(
as
Riolanus
very
well
notes
in
his
38th
Chap.
of
the
12th
Book
of
his
Anatomical
Chap:
XVIII
.
lib.
2
pag.
●…9
Manual
)
saith
upon
this
subject
,
That
it
is
a
necessary
cruelty
,
to
kill
the
Child
in
this
case
,
rather
than
to
save
it
from
the
danger
it
is
in
of
dying
,
and
so
certainly
cause
the
Mothers
death
.
Notwithstanding
this
must
not
alwaies
be
put
in
practice
by
the
Chirurgeon
,
but
in
such
an
extremity
,
and
then
he
may
do
the
work
as
dextrously
as
he
can
.
For
my
part
I
had
rather
do
this
in
the
like
occasion
,
than
resolve
upon
that
cruelty
and
barbarousness
of
the
Caesarean
Section
,
in
which
't
is
absolutely
impossible
(
though
many
Impostures
,
whom
Rousset
favours
,
assure
the
contrary
)
that
a
Woman
should
ever
escape
,
as
I
shall
make
more
particularly
appear
hereafter
,
when
I
come
to
it
;
for
by
this
Operation
I
can
save
the
Mother
,
who
would
perish
with
the
Child
:
And
as
it
is
always
better
of
two
evils
to
choose
the
least
,
so
we
ought
always
to
prefer
the
Mothers
life
before
the
[
](A88969-e23330-b)*
*
This
Chapter
might
be
very
well
spared
,
if
every
Practitioner
had
the
art
the
Translator
professeth
in
his
Epistle
,
of
fetching
a
Child
when
it
comes
right
,
without
hooks
or
turning
it
.
Childs
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
How
to
deliver
a
Woman
when
the
Child
presents
the
side
of
the
Head
to
the
Birth
,
or
the
Face
.
WHen
the
Child
presents
the
side
of
the
Head
,
though
it
seems
a
natural
Labour
,
because
the
Head
comes
first
,
yet
't
is
very
dangerous
both
to
Child
and
Mother
,
for
he
shall
sooner
break
his
Neck
,
than
ever
be
born
in
that
fashion
;
and
by
how
much
the
Mothers
pains
continue
to
bear
him
,
which
is
impossible
unless
the
Head
be
first
right
placed
,
the
more
the
Passages
are
stopt
up
.
[
](A88969-e23390-b)*
*
A
good
Note
,
for
though
some
possibly
,
not
unlike
this
Birth
may
in
time
be
born
,
yet
't
is
for
the
most
part
dangerous
delaying
it
,
because
many
Children
and
some
Women
have
been
so
lost
.
Therefore
assoon
as
it
is
known
,
the
Woman
must
be
laid
with
all
speed
,
lest
the
Child
advancing
further
in
this
vicious
Posture
,
it
prove
more
difficult
to
thrust
him
back
,
which
must
be
done
when
we
would
place
the
Head
right
in
the
Passage
,
as
it
truly
and
naturally
should
be
.
For
to
effect
this
,
place
the
Woman
that
her
Hips
be
a
little
higher
than
her
Head
and
Shoulders
,
causing
her
to
lean
a
little
upon
the
opposite
side
to
the
Childs
ill
posture
,
then
let
the
Chirurgeon
slide
up
his
Hand
,
well
anointed
with
Oyl
,
by
the
side
of
the
Childs
head
,
for
to
bring
it
right
,
gently
with
his
Fingers
between
the
Head
and
the
Womb
;
but
if
the
Head
be
so
engaged
that
it
cannot
be
easily
done
that
way
,
he
must
then
put
his
Hand
up
to
its
Shoulders
,
that
so
by
thrusting
them
back
a
little
in
the
Womb
,
sometimes
on
the
one
side
,
and
sometimes
the
other
,
as
he
sees
occasion
,
he
may
give
it
a
natural
and
convenient
Position
.
It
were
to
be
wished
that
the
Chirurgeon
could
put
back
the
Infant
by
the
Shoulders
with
both
his
Hands
in
this
manner
;
but
the
Head
doth
then
take
up
so
much
room
,
that
he
hath
much
ado
to
introduce
but
one
,
with
which
he
must
do
his
Operation
,
with
the
help
of
the
Fingers
ends
of
the
other
Hand
put
up
as
far
as
necessary
,
afterwards
let
him
excite
and
procure
the
Childs
birth
,
as
directed
in
the
natural
Labour
.
At
other
times
a
Child
comes
with
the
Face
first
,
having
its
Head
turned
back
,
in
which
Posture
it
is
very
difficult
it
should
be
born
,
and
if
it
remain
so
long
,
the
Face
will
be
so
black
and
blew
,
and
swelled
,
that
at
first
sight
it
will
appear
monstrous
;
which
comes
as
well
by
the
compression
of
it
in
that
place
,
as
by
the
Midwifes
fingers
handling
it
too
rudely
,
when
she
would
place
it
in
a
better
Posture
.
I
remember
about
six
years
ago
,
in
the
like
Case
,
a
Woman
whose
Child
came
with
the
Face
so
black
and
mishapen
assoon
as
it
was
born
(
as
usually
in
such
cases
)
that
it
lookt
like
a
Blackmoor
,
however
I
delivered
her
of
it
alive
:
assoon
as
the
Mother
saw
it
,
she
told
me
,
that
she
always
fear'd
her
Child
would
be
so
monstrous
;
because
when
she
was
young
with
Child
of
it
,
she
fixed
her
looks
very
much
upon
a
Blackmoor
belonging
to
the
Duke
de
Guise
,
who
alwaies
kept
several
of
them
;
wherefore
she
wished
,
or
at
lest
cared
not
though
it
dyed
,
rather
than
to
behold
a
Child
so
disfigured
,
as
it
then
appeared
:
But
she
soon
changed
her
mind
,
when
I
satisfied
her
that
this
blackness
was
only
because
it
came
Faceling
,
and
that
assuredly
in
three
or
four
days
it
would
wear
away
;
as
it
happened
,
having
often
anointed
it
with
Oyl
of
sweet
Almonds
by
expression
;
and
when
I
saw
the
Child
about
a
year
after
,
me
thought
I
had
not
seen
a
fairer
.
Now
to
deliver
this
Birth
,
the
same
manner
,
as
when
a
Child
comes
with
the
side
of
the
Head
,
must
be
observed
,
being
careful
to
work
gently
,
to
avoid
as
much
as
may
be
the
bruising
of
the
Face
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
How
to
deliver
a
Woman
when
the
Head
of
the
Child
is
born
,
and
the
Womb
closeth
about
the
Neek
.
THe
Child
comes
naturally
with
the
Head
first
,
because
that
by
the
hardness
and
bigness
of
it
,
the
Passage
might
be
the
better
made
and
opened
for
the
other
parts
of
the
Body
,
which
usually
pass
afterwards
without
pain
:
but
notwithstanding
sometimes
the
Head
is
so
small
,
and
the
Shoulders
so
large
,
that
without
a
very
great
difficulty
,
they
cannot
pass
;
which
makes
the
Child
remain
often
in
the
Passage
after
the
Head
is
born
.
This
accident
may
likewise
happen
somtimes
,
for
not
having
been
careful
to
lose
no
time
to
draw
forth
the
Child
by
the
Head
,
as
directed
in
the
Discourse
of
natural
Labours
,
to
the
end
the
Shoulders
might
at
the
same
instant
succeed
in
the
place
the
Head
possest
.
Chap:
XIX
.
lib.
2.
pag:
232.
In
the
year
1660
,
whilst
I
practised
Midwifery
in
that
Hospital
,
it
happened
that
the
Deputy
had
a
Woman
whose
Child
she
could
not
possibly
bring
into
the
world
further
than
its
Head
,
where
it
so
remained
,
and
seing
she
could
not
after
all
her
endeavours
finish
the
work
,
she
called
the
Midwife
of
the
place
to
her
aid
,
which
was
then
Madam
de
France
,
who
likewise
used
her
utmost
skill
,
but
in
vain
,
and
when
they
were
both
thus
tired
in
pulling
the
Head
(
so
as
the
Vertebra's
of
the
Neck
were
separated
,
and
that
it
hung
only
by
a
little
of
the
Skin
)
I
came
in
the
interim
,
when
they
desired
me
to
examine
the
business
,
and
to
find
the
cause
why
the
Child
could
not
be
drawn
forth
with
all
their
strengths
,
which
was
sufficient
to
have
drawn
forth
the
Shoulders
,
if
they
had
been
as
big
again
as
they
were
;
which
having
considered
,
I
immediatly
conceived
the
difficulty
to
proceed
from
something
else
:
wherefore
I
put
my
hand
into
the
Womb
up
to
the
Childs
shoulders
,
which
seemed
not
too
big
to
pass
with
ease
,
therefore
I
concluded
that
the
hinderance
was
not
there
.
After
that
I
put
my
hand
further
up
,
directing
it
all
along
his
Breast
,
at
the
bottom
of
which
,
near
the
grisle
Xiphoïde
,
I
found
his
Belly
hydropical
and
full
of
Water
,
so
that
it
was
impossible
ever
to
deliver
the
Woman
,
until
the
Water
was
emptied
by
piercing
the
Belly
:
but
there
wanting
a
fit
instrument
for
the
purpose
,
I
immediatly
sent
to
advertise
one
of
the
Chirurgeons
of
the
same
Hospital
,
to
whom
I
declared
the
case
as
I
found
it
,
adding
withal
that
the
Child
could
not
be
born
,
unless
an
orifice
was
made
to
empty
the
Belly
:
but
he
would
by
no
means
follow
my
opinion
,
whether
it
was
out
of
policy
,
believing
it
may
be
,
that
he
very
well
understood
his
business
without
needing
my
advice
,
or
that
he
would
not
or
could
not
believe
the
Child
to
be
hydropical
,
as
I
informed
him
;
wherefore
he
contented
himself
,
without
an
exact
examination
of
the
case
,
to
endeavour
only
the
extraction
of
it
after
his
manner
;
and
,
to
effect
it
,
he
immediatly
pulled
and
separated
the
Head
wholy
from
the
Body
,
which
hung
then
but
by
a
skin
;
because
the
Midwives
,
as
I
said
before
,
had
pulled
it
with
so
much
violence
.
Afterwards
with
his
Crochets
he
pull'd
away
both
the
Arms
,
and
some
of
the
Ribs
,
part
of
the
Lungs
and
the
Heart
,
one
piece
after
another
for
above
three
quarters
of
an
hour
,
that
he
was
very
wet
with
Sweat
,
although
it
were
cold
weather
;
and
having
thus
tired
both
his
mind
and
body
,
he
was
constrained
to
quit
the
work
,
to
rest
a
while
,
leaving
the
Midwife
to
endeavour
what
she
could
the
whilst
,
who
wearied
her self
also
in
vain
,
as
well
as
he
had
done
,
by
pulling
some
of
the
Childs
Ribs
with
her
hands
only
(
[
](A88969-e23590-b)*
*
Though
some
here
in
England
blindly
adventure
on
the
use
of
them
,
to
the
loss
of
many
lives
,
which
cannot
be
approved
,
for
the
reason
given
in
the
Translators
Epistle
to
the
Reader
.
for
it
is
not
a
Midwifes
work
to
use
Crochets
.
)
After
this
he
returns
the
second
time
with
all
his
strength
to
the
work
,
without
effecting
any
more
,
because
he
had
not
yet
opened
the
lower
belly
,
nor
the
Diaphragma
,
nor
would
not
,
as
I
advised
him
every
moment
,
without
which
it
was
absolutely
impossible
to
draw
forth
the
rest
of
the
Body
.
When
he
saw
that
his
second
endeavors
were
as
ineffectual
as
his
first
,
he
gave
me
at
length
his
Crochet
,
telling
me
that
I
might
weary
my self
as
well
as
the
others
,
which
I
willingly
and
with
joy
accepted
(
for
I
was
very
certain
I
could
finish
the
operation
)
knowing
very
well
,
that
instead
of
amusing
my self
as
they
had
done
,
about
pulling
of
it
,
I
ought
only
to
pierce
the
Infants
belly
to
let
out
the
Waters
,
after
which
all
the
rest
would
very
easily
follow
.
For
which
purpose
I
put
up
my
left
Hand
into
the
Womb
,
just
to
the
right
side
of
the
swelled
Belly
,
and
then
with
my
right
Hand
I
guided
the
Crochet
(
like
to
that
marked
A
,
amongst
the
representation
of
the
Instruments
at
the
end
of
this
Second
Book
,
instead
of
which
it
were
better
to
use
the
crooked
Knife
,
marked
there
D
)
along
my
left
hand
into
the
Womb
,
and
then
I
turned
the
point
of
it
towards
the
Infants
Belly
,
in
which
I
struck
it
,
so
that
I
made
a
hole
big
enough
to
receive
two
of
my
Fingers
ends
,
(
which
I
put
into
it
after
it
was
in
the
world
)
and
then
stretching
it
a
little
,
all
the
Waters
were
immediatly
emptied
;
so
that
with
one
Hand
I
easily
drew
forth
the
rest
of
the
Body
,
to
the
astonishment
of
this
Chirurgeon
,
whom
I
could
never
perswade
that
the
Infant
was
so
full
of
the
Dropsy
.
After
it
was
thus
drawn
forth
,
I
had
the
curiosity
to
fill
up
the
Belly
with
Water
,
by
the
hole
I
had
made
,
to
the
end
we
might
see
what
quantity
of
Water
had
been
there
contained
,
and
of
what
bigness
it
might
be
when
filled
:
I
poured
in
,
without
lying
,
above
five
Quarts
,
which
I
should
hardly
have
believed
,
if
I
had
not
seen
it
my self
;
and
when
the
Belly
was
filled
with
Water
,
it
was
of
the
bigness
and
figure
of
a
very
great
Foot-ball
.
I
have
set
down
here
all
the
circumstances
of
this
History
,
that
the
Chirurgeon
may
know
how
to
behave
himself
on
the
like
occasion
.
Chap:
XX.
lib.
2.
pag:
237.
CHAP.
XX.
How
to
help
a
Woman
when
the
Child
comes
with
one
or
both
Hands
together
with
the
Head
.
FOr
the
most
part
when
an
Infant
presents
any
part
of
his
Body
together
with
the
Head
,
it
is
usually
one
or
both
the
Hands
rather
than
any
other
,
which
hinders
its
Birth
;
because
the
Hands
take
up
part
of
the
Passage
,
and
for
the
most
part
they
cause
the
Head
to
lean
on
one
side
.
When
the
Child
comes
thus
,
it
is
quite
contrary
to
Nature
.
To
remedy
this
,
assoon
as
't
is
perceived
that
one
Hand
presents
together
with
the
Head
,
it
must
be
prevented
from
coming
down
more
,
or
ingaging
further
in
the
Passage
;
wherefore
the
Chirurgeon
having
placed
the
Woman
on
the
Bed
,
with
her
Head
a
little
lower
than
her
Hips
,
must
put
and
guide
back
the
Infants
Hand
with
his
own
as
much
as
may
be
;
or
both
of
them
,
if
they
both
come
down
,
for
to
give
way
to
the
Childs
Head
;
which
having
done
,
if
the
Childs
Head
be
on
one
side
,
it
must
be
brought
into
its
natural
Posture
in
the
middle
of
the
Passage
,
that
it
may
come
in
a
strait
line
,
proceeding
further
as
I
have
directed
before
in
the
18th
Chap.
of
this
Book
,
which
treats
of
the
Childs
Head
coming
on
one
side
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
How
to
deliver
a
Woman
when
the
Child
presents
one
or
both
Hands
foremost
,
without
any
other
part
.
WHen
an
Infant
presents
only
one
or
both
Hands
to
the
birth
,
or
an
Arm
sometimes
out
to
the
Elbow
,
and
many
times
to
the
Shoulder
,
it
is
one
of
the
worst
and
most
dangerous
Postures
a
Child
can
come
in
,
as
well
for
himself
as
for
his
Mother
;
because
of
the
violent
force
the
Chirurgeon
is
[
](A88969-e23820-b)*
*
Not
alwaies
,
though
often
times
.
alwaies
obliged
to
use
both
to
the
one
and
the
other
in
searching
for
the
Feet
,
which
are
very
far
off
,
by
which
he
must
alwaies
in
these
Cases
,
turn
and
draw
him
forth
;
which
will
often
make
him
sweat
in
the
midst
of
Winter
,
because
of
the
difficulty
in
this
Labour
more
than
in
all
the
rest
,
though
some
others
of
them
indeed
are
more
dangerous
for
the
Infant
;
as
when
it
presents
the
Belly
,
and
the
Navel-string
comes
forth
:
but
not
so
painful
for
the
Chirurgeon
,
because
the
Feet
of
the
Infant
being
near
the
Passage
,
are
not
so
hard
to
be
found
,
as
when
he
comes
with
a
Hand
;
for
then
they
are
high
,
at
the
very
bottom
sometimes
of
the
Womb
,
where
he
must
seek
them
,
for
to
turn
it
and
draw
it
forth
,
as
I
am
going
to
direct
.
Chap:
XXI
.
lib.
2.
pag:
238.
Chap:
XXII
.
lib.
2.
pag:
241.
But
above
all
when
the
dismembring
of
an
Infant
is
thus
intended
,
or
to
draw
it
forth
with
a
Crochet
,
[
](A88969-e23940-b)*
*
This
caveat
unnecessary
to
those
who
understand
the
Art
aright
.
let
the
Chirurgeon
take
great
care
that
he
be
not
deceived
,
well
considering
,
whether
it
be
assuredly
dead
,
and
not
to
operate
on
this
wise
,
unless
he
be
very
certain
of
it
,
by
all
the
signs
mentioned
in
the
12th
Chap.
of
this
Book
;
for
what
a
horrible
spectacle
would
it
be
,
to
bring
(
as
some
have
sometimes
done
)
a
poor
Child
yet
living
,
after
the
Arm
hath
been
cut
off
,
or
any
other
part
of
the
Body
;
wherefore
let
him
make
a
double
reflection
on
his
work
,
before
he
goeth
about
it
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
How
to
deliver
a
Woman
when
Hands
and
Feet
come
together
.
IF
the
Infant
presents
both
Hands
and
Feet
together
at
the
Birth
,
it
is
altogether
impossible
it
should
be
born
so
:
the
Chirurgeon
therefore
guiding
his
Hand
towards
the
orifice
of
the
Womb
will
perceive
nothing
but
a
many
Fingers
close
together
,
and
if
it
be
not
sufficiently
dilated
,
he
will
be
a
good
while
before
he
can
exactly
distinguish
between
the
Hands
and
Feet
,
by
reason
they
are
sometimes
so
shut
and
prest
together
,
that
they
seem
to
be
all
of
one
and
the
same
shape
:
but
when
the
Womb
is
open
enough
for
to
introduce
the
Hand
into
it
,
he
will
easily
know
which
are
the
Hands
,
and
which
the
Feet
;
and
having
well
taken
notice
of
it
,
let
him
slide
his
Hand
,
and
presently
direct
it
towards
the
Infants
Breast
,
which
he
will
find
very
near
,
and
by
that
[
](A88969-e23990-b)*
*
Unnecessary
.
let
him
gently
thrust
back
the
Body
towards
the
bottom
of
the
Womb
,
leaving
the
Feet
in
the
same
place
where
he
found
them
;
having
therefore
placed
the
Woman
in
a
convenient
Posture
,
that
is
,
her
Hips
a
little
raised
above
her
Breast
and
Head
,
which
scituation
ought
alwaies
to
be
observed
when
the
Child
is
to
be
put
back
into
the
Womb
,
let
him
afterwards
take
hold
of
him
by
the
Feet
,
and
draw
him
forth
according
to
the
way
before
directed
in
its
proper
Chapter
.
This
Labour
truly
is
a
little
troublesome
,
but
nothing
near
so
much
as
that
we
have
mentioned
in
the
preceding
Chapter
,
where
the
Child
presents
only
his
Hands
:
for
in
that
the
Feet
must
be
searched
a
great
way
off
,
and
it
must
be
quite
turned
about
,
before
it
can
be
drawn
forth
;
but
in
this
,
they
are
ready
,
presenting
themselves
,
and
there
is
not
much
to
do
,
but
to
lift
and
thrust
back
a
little
the
upper
part
of
the
Body
,
which
is
almost
done
of
it self
[
](A88969-e24010-b)*
*
Sufficient
,
and
the
best
way
in
this
Birth
.
by
drawing
it
alone
by
the
Feet
.
Those
Authors
that
have
written
of
Labours
,
and
never
practised
them
,
as
many
Physicians
have
done
,
do
order
all
by
the
same
precept
often
reiterated
,
that
is
,
to
reduce
all
wrong
Births
to
a
natural
Figure
;
which
is
to
turn
it
,
that
it
may
come
with
the
Head
first
:
but
if
they
themselves
had
ever
had
the
least
experience
,
they
would
know
that
it
is
very
often
impossible
;
at
least
if
it
were
to
be
done
,
by
the
excess
of
violence
,
that
must
necessarily
be
used
to
effect
it
,
it
would
go
near
to
destroy
both
Mother
and
Child
in
the
operation
:
a
Fiat
in
this
Case
is
soon
said
and
ordered
;
but
it
is
not
so
easily
executed
as
pronounced
.
For
my
part
I
am
of
an
opinion
cleer
contrary
to
theirs
,
and
such
as
are
skilfull
in
the
Art
will
surely
agree
with
me
in
it
,
that
is
,
that
(
whensoever
the
Infant
comes
wrong
in
what
Posture
soever
from
the
Shoulders
to
the
Feet
)
it
[
](A88969-e24040-b)*
*
A
good
note
.
is
the
best
way
,
and
soonest
done
,
to
draw
it
forth
by
the
Feet
;
searching
for
them
,
if
they
do
not
present
themselves
,
rather
than
to
try
to
put
it
into
a
natural
Posture
,
and
place
the
Head
foremost
:
for
the
great
endeavours
often
necessary
to
be
used
in
turning
the
Infant
in
the
Womb
(
which
is
a
little
harder
than
to
turn
a
Pancake
in
a
frying
Pan
)
doth
so
weaken
both
Mother
and
Child
,
that
there
remains
not
afterwards
strength
enough
for
to
commit
the
Operation
to
the
work
of
Nature
,
and
usually
the
Woman
hath
no
more
Throwes
nor
Pains
fit
for
Labour
,
after
she
hath
been
so
wrought
upon
;
for
which
cause
it
would
be
very
tedious
and
difficult
,
as
also
the
Infant
,
which
is
already
very
weak
,
would
certainly
perish
in
the
Passage
,
without
being
able
to
be
born
.
Wherefore
it
is
much
better
in
these
cases
immediatly
to
fetch
it
by
the
Feet
,
searching
for
them
as
I
have
already
directed
,
when
they
do
not
present
themselves
,
by
which
a
tedious
Labour
will
be
prevented
to
the
Mother
,
and
the
Child
will
be
often
brought
alive
,
who
without
it
will
scarce
escape
death
before
he
can
be
brought
forth
by
the
strength
of
Nature
.
CHAP.
XXIII
.
How
to
deliver
a
Woman
,
when
the
Child
comes
with
the
Knees
.
WHen
an
Infant
(
not
being
turned
towards
the
latter
moneths
,
as
he
ought
,
to
come
with
his
Head
foremost
,
as
is
mentioned
in
the
5th
Chap.
of
this
Book
)
presents
the
Knees
to
the
Birth
,
having
the
Legs
folded
towards
the
Buttocks
,
one
may
easily
be
deceived
touching
but
one
of
them
,
because
of
their
hardness
and
roundness
,
and
take
it
for
the
Head
,
especially
when
being
scituated
a
little
high
,
it
can
be
reached
but
with
the
end
of
a
Finger
only
;
but
if
it
be
touched
and
handled
a
little
better
,
the
Infant
being
fallen
a
little
lower
,
it
will
easily
be
distinguished
.
Assoon
then
as
it
is
perceived
,
it
must
not
be
suffered
to
advance
further
in
this
Posture
;
but
having
placed
the
Woman
,
the
Knees
must
gently
be
put
back
,
for
to
have
the
more
liberty
to
unfold
the
Legs
one
after
the
other
,
which
the
Chirurgeon
Chap:
XXIII
.
lib.
2.
pag:
2●…
Chap:
XXIV
.
lib.
2
pag:
245.
may
do
,
by
putting
one
or
two
of
his
Fingers
under
the
Hamm
,
directing
them
by
little
and
little
all
along
behind
the
Leg
until
he
meets
the
Foot
,
and
drawing
alwaies
a
little
obliquely
,
for
to
come
the
easier
to
the
end
of
it
,
that
so
having
disengaged
one
,
he
may
do
the
same
to
the
other
,
proceeding
in
the
same
manner
as
with
the
first
;
after
which
having
brought
them
together
,
he
may
finish
the
work
,
as
when
a
Child
comes
Footling
;
alwayes
observing
to
bring
the
Face
of
it
downward
,
and
such
circumstances
as
are
noted
where
we
treat
of
that
Labour
.
CHAP.
XXIV
.
Of
a
Delivery
where
the
Child
comes
with
Shoulder
,
Back
,
or
Breast
.
THe
most
difficult
of
these
three
sorts
of
Figures
and
Scituations
,
in
which
Infants
sometimes
come
,
is
that
of
the
Shoulders
;
because
it
is
furthest
from
the
Feet
of
the
Infant
,
and
the
Chirurgeon
must
find
them
,
for
to
draw
it
forth
.
The
next
is
the
Back
:
and
the
Breech
,
for
the
same
reason
,
causeth
least
trouble
,
not
only
because
the
Feet
are
nearer
,
but
also
because
by
this
Figure
,
the
Head
and
Neck
of
the
Infant
is
not
so
constrained
and
lockt
,
as
in
the
other
scituations
.
For
to
remedy
this
Birth
of
the
Shoulder
,
some
advise
that
it
should
be
put
back
,
to
make
way
for
the
Head
of
the
Infant
,
that
so
it
may
be
reduced
to
a
natural
Birth
:
but
it
is
much
better
,
for
the
reasons
above
alledged
in
the
22th
Chap.
of
this
Book
,
to
try
to
bring
it
by
the
Feet
;
for
to
effect
which
,
the
Chirurgeon
must
thrust
the
Shoulder
a
little
back
with
his
Hand
,
that
so
he
may
have
more
liberty
to
introduce
it
into
the
Womb
,
and
sliding
it
then
along
the
Childs
body
,
either
by
the
Belly
or
side
,
as
he
finds
it
easiest
,
he
shall
fetch
the
Feet
,
and
turning
it
,
bring
them
to
the
Passage
,
and
so
deliver
the
Woman
,
as
is
already
directed
.
If
it
be
the
Back
,
which
presents
to
the
Birth
,
it
is
also
impossible
to
be
born
in
that
Posture
,
what
Pains
soever
the
Mother
endures
;
and
besides
the
Child
having
the
Body
folded
inwards
and
almost
double
,
his
Breast
and
Belly
are
so
prest
together
,
that
he
usually
wants
little
of
being
suffocated
:
to
avoid
which
,
the
Chirurgeon
must
quickly
slide
up
his
Hand
,
along
the
Back
towards
the
inferiour
parts
,
until
he
meets
the
Feet
,
for
to
bring
it
forth
the
same
way
as
if
it
came
Footling
.
But
when
the
Child
comes
with
the
Breech
,
if
it
be
small
,
and
the
Mother
big
,
having
the
Passages
very
large
,
he
may
sometimes
with
a
little
help
be
born
so
;
for
though
he
comes
double
,
yet
the
Thighs
being
folded
towards
the
Belly
,
which
is
soft
and
gives
way
,
it
passeth
without
much
trouble
.
Assoon
as
the
Chirurgeon
finds
the
Child
to
come
with
the
Buttocks
foremost
,
he
must
not
permit
it
to
engage
lower
in
the
Passage
;
for
it
will
not
come
so
,
unless
it
be
very
small
,
and
the
Passage
very
large
,
as
we
have
already
said
.
This
being
then
in
good
time
perceived
,
he
must
,
if
he
can
,
thrust
back
the
Breech
,
and
sliding
up
his
Hand
along
the
Thighs
to
the
Legs
and
Feet
of
the
Child
,
he
must
bring
them
gently
one
after
the
other
forth
of
the
Womb
,
by
folding
,
stretching
,
wagging
,
and
drawing
them
gently
towards
the
side
,
being
careful
not
to
winde
them
too
much
,
or
cause
a
dislocation
;
and
then
let
him
draw
forth
the
rest
of
the
Body
,
as
if
it
came
with
the
Feet
foremost
.
I
have
said
that
the
Chirurgeon
perceiving
the
Child
to
come
with
the
Breech
foremost
,
ought
to
put
it
back
,
if
he
can
;
for
sometimes
he
will
be
advanced
so
forward
in
the
Passage
,
that
you
may
sooner
destroy
both
Mother
and
Child
,
than
reduce
it
back
,
when
once
strongly
engaged
:
When
this
happens
,
he
cannot
hinder
it
from
coming
in
this
Posture
,
in
which
his
Belly
is
so
pressed
,
that
he
often
voids
the
[
](A88969-e24300-b)*
*
Childs
ordure
.
meconium
by
his
Fundament
.
However
he
may
much
help
this
Birth
,
by
sliding
up
one
or
two
Fingers
of
each
Hand
on
each
side
of
the
Buttocks
,
for
to
introduce
them
into
the
Groins
,
and
having
crooked
them
inward
,
he
must
draw
the
Breech
just
out
to
the
Thighs
,
&
then
by
drawing
and
wagging
it
from
side
to
side
,
he
will
disengage
them
from
the
Passage
,
as
also
the
Feet
and
Legs
one
after
the
other
,
being
careful
of
dislocating
any
part
,
and
then
he
may
extract
the
rest
as
before
,
when
coming
with
the
Feet
.
The
first
Woman
I
ever
layd
,
was
of
a
Child
which
I
drew
[
](A88969-e24320-b)†
†
This
way
ought
to
be
avoided
if
possible
.
thus
forth
with
the
Buttocks
foremost
;
being
constrained
to
it
,
because
assoon
as
ever
the
Waters
broke
(
which
happened
before
I
could
arrive
to
hinder
it
)
they
were
so
forward
,
that
it
was
impossible
to
do
it
otherwise
,
which
I
performed
very
well
and
in
short
time
,
without
prejudice
to
the
Mother
or
Child
,
doing
as
I
have
directed
.
CHAP.
XXV
.
Of
those
Births
,
wherein
the
Infant
presents
Belly
,
Breast
,
or
Side
.
THe
Back-bone
may
easily
be
bent
and
turned
forwards
a
little
,
but
by
no
means
backwards
without
excessive
violence
.
Wherefore
the
worst
and
most
dangerous
Figure
that
a
Child
can
offer
in
the
Womb
to
the
Birth
,
is
the
Belly
or
the
Breast
;
for
then
its
Body
is
constrained
to
bend
backwards
,
and
whatever
Throws
or
endeavours
the
Woman
makes
to
bring
it
forth
,
it
will
never
be
accomplished
,
for
she
will
sooner
perish
with
her
Child
,
than
ever
advance
it
in
this
posture
into
the
Passage
,
wherefore
it
is
in
great
danger
,
if
not
timely
succoured
.
And
in
case
it
should
escape
,
which
would
be
very
strange
,
it
would
be
a
long
while
after
its
birth
weak
in
the
Back
.
But
that
which
augments
the
danger
much
more
is
,
that
for
the
most
part
the
Navel-string
comes
forth
when
the
Child
comes
with
the
Belly
.
Therefore
assoon
as
it
is
discovered
to
be
so
,
the
Chirurgeon
must
apply
the
sole
remedy
of
drawing
it
forth
by
the
Feet
as
speedily
as
may
be
,
in
the
following
manner
.
Chap:
XXV
.
lib.
2.
page
248.
When
a
Child
comes
with
Breast
or
Belly
,
the
Chirurgeon
must
always
proceed
after
the
same
manner
in
both
,
inasmuch
as
they
require
the
same
circumstances
.
An
Infant
may
likewise
come
with
the
Side
,
which
way
it
is
as
impossible
to
pass
as
the
two
former
:
but
it
is
not
so
much
tormented
,
nor
is
this
scituation
so
cruel
;
for
it
may
remain
in
it
a
longer
time
without
dying
,
than
in
the
two
former
,
wherein
it
is
much
more
racked
than
in
this
,
in
which
the
Body
may
be
bended
forward
,
and
not
backward
,
as
in
the
other
;
neither
doth
the
Navel-string
come
forth
so
easy
,
as
when
it
comes
with
the
Belly
first
.
In
this
,
as
in
the
other
two
Births
,
the
Chirurgeon
must
draw
the
Child
forth
by
the
Feet
on
this
fashion
;
having
placed
the
Woman
as
she
ought
to
be
,
he
may
push
back
a
little
with
his
hand
the
Infants
body
,
the
better
to
introduce
it
,
which
he
may
slide
along
the
Thighs
,
till
he
finds
the
Legs
and
Feet
,
by
which
he
must
turn
it
,
and
afterwards
draw
it
forth
,
just
in
the
same
manner
as
before
,
with
the
same
observations
.
Nor
ought
he
to
amuse
himself
in
any
of
these
three
Births
,
for
to
place
the
Head
right
,
that
it
might
come
naturally
;
because
it
is
in
great
danger
of
dying
in
these
unnatural
Positions
,
if
not
drawn
forth
with
speed
;
which
can
never
be
effected
,
unless
it
be
by
finding
the
Feet
,
as
I
have
directed
.
CHAP.
XXVI
.
Of
Labours
wherein
several
Children
present
together
in
the
different
Postures
above
named
.
IF
all
the
unnatural
Figures
and
Scituations
which
we
have
hitherto
described
,
that
a
single
Child
may
come
in
,
do
cause
those
many
difficulties
and
dangers
mentioned
;
surely
the
Labour
wherein
several
together
come
in
these
bad
scituations
must
be
much
more
painful
,
not
only
to
the
Mother
and
Children
,
but
to
the
Chirurgeon
also
;
for
they
are
then
so
constrained
and
pressed
,
that
for
the
most
part
they
trouble
each
other
,
and
hinder
both
their
births
:
besides
,
the
Womb
is
then
so
filled
with
them
,
that
the
Chirurgeon
can
scarce
introduce
his
Hand
without
much
violence
,
which
he
must
do
,
if
they
are
to
be
turned
or
thrust
back
,
for
to
give
them
a
better
position
than
wherein
they
present
.
Chap:
XXVI
lib.
2.
pag:
250.
Sometime
since
I
delivered
two
Women
within
a
Week
one
of
the
other
,
both
of
Twins
,
one
of
each
being
dead
,
and
the
other
living
:
the
living
Child
of
the
first
Woman
was
born
before
the
dead
:
and
the
dead
of
the
second
was
expelled
before
the
living
.
And
the
same
thing
happens
every
day
in
respect
of
strong
and
weak
Children
:
for
that
which
is
nearest
the
Birth
,
whether
alive
or
dead
,
strong
or
weak
,
is
always
first
born
,
or
must
be
brought
first
,
if
it
cannot
come
of
it self
;
otherwise
the
difficulty
of
the
Labour
would
yet
be
augmented
as
well
in
length
of
time
to
the
Mother
,
as
the
violence
done
to
the
first
Child
,
in
putting
it
back
,
for
to
fetch
the
second
first
.
In
the
8th
Chap.
we
shewed
,
speaking
of
natural
Labours
,
how
a
Woman
should
be
delivered
of
Twins
,
coming
both
right
:
it
now
remains
to
direct
what
ought
to
be
done
,
when
they
come
either
both
wrong
,
or
one
of
them
only
,
as
it
is
for
the
most
part
:
the
first
coming
right
,
the
second
Footling
,
or
any
other
worse
Posture
:
and
then
must
the
Birth
of
the
first
be
hastened
as
much
as
may
be
,
that
so
there
may
be
presently
way
for
the
second
(
which
hath
suffered
much
by
this
unnatural
Position
)
to
fetch
it
by
the
Feet
,
without
trying
to
place
it
right
,
although
it
were
somewhat
inclined
to
it
;
because
it
hath
been
already
so
tired
and
weakened
,
as
also
the
Woman
by
the
Birth
of
the
first
,
that
there
would
be
more
danger
,
that
it
would
sooner
dye
,
than
come
of
it self
.
Sometimes
when
the
first
is
born
naturally
,
the
second
offers
the
Head
likewise
to
the
Birth
:
in
this
Case
,
't
is
good
committing
a
work
so
well
begun
,
to
Nature
to
finish
,
provided
she
be
not
too
slow
;
for
a
Child
may
dye
although
right
,
by
lying
too
long
in
the
Birth
;
and
the
Woman
,
who
hath
been
much
tormented
with
bearing
the
first
,
is
usually
so
tyred
and
discouraged
,
when
she
thinks
that
but
half
her
work
is
over
,
that
she
hath
no
more
Pains
,
or
very
few
and
slow
,
nor
any
considerable
Throws
to
bear
the
Second
as
she
had
done
the
First
.
Wherefore
if
the
birth
of
the
Second
proves
tedious
,
and
the
Woman
grows
weaker
,
let
the
Chirurgeon
defer
it
no
longer
,
but
direct
his
Hand
gently
into
the
Matrix
,
to
find
the
Feet
,
and
so
draw
forth
the
second
Child
;
which
will
easily
be
effected
,
because
there
is
way
made
sufficient
by
the
birth
of
the
first
:
and
if
the
second
Waters
be
not
broke
,
as
it
often
happens
,
yet
intending
to
fetch
it
Footling
,
he
need
not
scruple
to
break
[
](A88969-e24570-b)*
*
Skins
or
skirts
.
the
Membranes
with
his
Fingers
,
although
elswhere
we
have
forbidden
it
;
but
that
must
be
understood
with
distinction
:
for
when
a
Labour
is
left
to
Natures
work
,
they
must
break
of
themselves
;
but
when
a
Child
shall
be
extracted
by
Art
,
there
is
no
danger
in
breaking
them
;
nay
contrarily
they
must
be
broke
,
that
the
Child
may
be
the
easier
turned
,
which
else
would
be
almost
impossible
.
Above
all
,
the
Chirurgeon
must
be
careful
not
to
be
deceived
,
when
both
Children
together
offer
to
the
Birth
either
their
Hands
or
Feet
,
and
must
well
consider
in
the
Operation
,
whether
they
be
not
joined
together
,
or
any
otherways
monstrous
;
as
also
which
part
belongs
to
one
Child
,
and
which
to
the
other
,
that
so
they
may
be
fetcht
one
after
the
other
,
and
not
both
together
,
as
would
be
if
it
were
not
duely
considered
,
taking
the
right
Foot
of
the
one
,
and
the
left
of
the
other
,
and
so
drawing
them
together
,
as
if
they
belonged
both
to
one
Body
,
because
there
is
a
left
and
a
right
,
by
which
means
it
would
be
impossible
ever
to
deliver
them
:
but
it
may
easily
be
prevented
,
if
having
found
two
or
three
Feet
of
several
Children
presenting
together
in
the
Passage
,
and
taking
aside
two
of
the
forwardest
,
a
right
and
a
left
,
and
sliding
his
Hand
along
the
Legs
and
Thighs
up
to
the
Twist
,
if
forwards
;
or
to
the
Buttocks
,
if
backwards
,
he
finds
they
both
belong
to
one
Body
;
and
being
certain
of
it
,
he
may
then
begin
to
draw
forth
the
nearest
,
without
regard
which
is
strongest
or
weakest
,
bigger
or
less
,
living
or
dead
,
having
first
put
a
little
aside
that
part
of
the
other
Child
which
offers
,
to
have
the
more
way
,
and
so
dispatch
the
first
whatever
it
is
,
assoon
as
may
be
;
observing
the
same
Rules
,
as
if
there
were
but
one
,
that
is
,
keeping
the
Breast
and
Face
downwards
,
with
every
circumstance
directed
where
the
Child
comes
Footling
,
and
not
fetch
the
Burthen
,
till
the
second
Child
be
born
;
because
there
is
commonly
but
one
for
both
,
which
if
it
were
loosened
from
the
sides
of
the
Womb
,
would
cause
a
flooding
,
for
the
reasons
already
alledged
,
that
the
orifices
of
the
Vessels
to
which
it
was
joined
would
continue
open
by
this
separation
,
as
long
as
the
Womb
was
dîstended
by
the
other
Child
,
yet
within
it
,
and
never
close
(
as
it
often
happens
)
till
being
quite
emptied
of
all
,
it
begins
to
contract
it self
,
and
retire
(
as
a
man
may
say
)
within
it self
.
When
therefore
the
Chirurgeon
hath
drawn
forth
one
Child
,
he
must
separate
it
from
the
Burthen
,
having
tyed
and
cut
the
Navel-string
,
and
then
fetch
the
other
by
the
Feet
in
the
same
manner
;
and
afterwards
bring
the
Burthen
with
the
two
strings
,
as
hath
been
shewed
in
the
proper
place
.
If
the
Children
offer
any
other
part
than
the
Feet
,
the
same
course
must
be
taken
as
is
directed
in
the
foregoing
Chapters
,
where
the
several
unnatural
Figures
are
discoursed
of
,
alwayes
observing
for
the
reasons
abovementioned
to
begin
the
Operation
with
the
Child
that
is
lowest
in
the
Passage
,
and
in
the
most
commodious
Figure
for
extraction
.
Chap:
XXVII
.
lib:
2.
pag:
255.
CHAP.
XXVII
.
Of
a
Labour
when
the
Navel-string
comes
first
.
AN
Infant
doth
not
alwaies
present
with
the
Belly
when
the
Navel-string
comes
first
:
for
though
he
presents
naturally
as
to
the
Figure
of
his
Body
,
that
is
with
the
Head
first
,
yet
sometimes
the
Navel-string
falls
down
and
comes
before
it
;
for
which
cause
the
Child
is
in
much
danger
of
death
,
at
least
if
the
Labour
be
not
very
quick
,
because
the
Blood
(
that
ought
to
pass
and
repass
through
those
Vessels
which
compose
it
,
for
to
nourish
and
enliven
the
Child
,
whilst
he
continues
in
the
Womb
)
being
coagulated
,
hinders
the
circulation
which
ought
to
be
there
made
;
which
happens
as
well
by
the
contusion
,
as
the
cold
those
Vessels
receive
,
being
much
pressed
in
the
Passage
,
when
it
comes
together
with
the
Head
or
any
other
part
,
as
also
because
the
Blood
doth
there
coagulate
(
as
is
said
)
by
reason
of
the
cold
which
it
takes
by
the
coming
forth
of
the
Navel-string
.
But
though
this
accident
may
cause
the
Infants
suddain
death
,
't
is
not
so
much
for
wart
of
nourishment
,
without
which
he
might
pass
a
day
or
more
,
there
being
blood
enough
in
his
Body
for
that
purpose
:
but
because
the
Blood
can
be
no
longer
vivified
and
renewed
by
Circulation
,
as
it
hath
continual
need
,
which
being
obstructed
,
alwaies
causeth
the
creatures
sudden
death
,
sooner
or
later
,
according
as
it
is
more
or
less
obstructed
.
I
know
it
may
be
objected
,
that
though
the
Circulation
be
so
hindered
and
intercepted
by
the
coming
forth
of
the
String
,
it
need
not
therefore
cause
such
a
sudden
death
to
the
Child
,
because
the
Blood
may
notwithstanding
circulate
in
all
the
other
parts
of
the
body
:
to
which
I
answer
,
that
in
respect
to
the
Infant
,
't
is
either
absolutely
necessary
that
the
Blood
,
for
want
of
respiration
,
should
be
elaborated
or
prepared
in
the
[
](A88969-e24720-b)*
*
Thick
part
of
the
Burthen
.
Placenta
,
and
therefore
there
must
be
a
free
communication
,
or
for
want
of
it
,
that
the
Infant
must
immediatly
breath
by
the
mouth
,
as
well
to
be
refreshed
,
as
to
drive
forth
by
exspiration
the
fuliginous
vapours
,
which
not
being
possible
whilst
in
the
Womb
,
it
must
unavoidably
be
choaked
and
dye
in
a
very
small
time
,
if
it
wants
both
together
.
Wherefore
in
this
case
the
Woman
must
without
any
delay
be
delivered
,
which
if
Nature
doth
not
speedily
perform
,
the
Child
must
be
drawn
forth
by
the
Feet
.
Women
that
have
great
Waters
and
a
long
string
to
the
Burthen
are
very
subject
to
this
mischief
;
for
the
Waters
coming
forth
in
great
abundance
at
the
breaking
of
the
Membranes
,
do
often
at
that
instant
draw
the
string
which
swims
in
the
midst
,
forth
along
with
them
,
and
much
the
easier
if
the
Infants
Head
be
not
advanced
very
forward
into
the
Passage
,
for
to
hinder
the
coming
forth
of
it
in
this
manner
.
Assoon
as
't
is
perceived
,
you
must
immediatly
endeavour
to
put
it
back
,
to
prevent
the
cooling
of
it
,
behind
the
Childs
head
,
lest
it
be
bruised
as
we
have
already
noted
,
whereby
the
blood
may
coagulate
there
;
keeping
it
in
that
place
where
it
was
thrust
back
,
until
the
Head
being
fully
come
down
into
the
Passage
,
may
hinder
the
coming
down
of
it
again
:
which
may
be
effected
by
holding
it
up
with
the
Fingers
of
one
hand
on
that
side
it
comes
down
,
until
the
Head
be
advanced
as
abovesaid
;
or
in
case
the
hand
be
taken
away
,
to
put
a
piece
of
fine
soft
rag
between
that
side
of
the
Head
and
the
Womb
,
for
to
stop
up
the
way
it
came
down
by
,
alwaies
leaving
an
end
of
the
rag
without
the
body
,
for
to
draw
it
forth
by
at
pleasure
.
But
sometimes
,
notwithstanding
all
these
cautions
and
the
putting
back
of
it
,
it
will
yet
come
forth
every
Pain
:
then
without
further
delays
the
Chirurgeon
must
bring
the
Child
forth
by
the
Feet
,
which
he
must
search
for
,
though
the
Infant
comes
with
the
Head
;
for
there
is
but
this
only
means
to
save
the
Childs
life
,
which
it
would
certainly
lose
by
the
least
delay
in
this
case
.
Wherefore
having
placed
the
Woman
conveniently
,
let
him
gently
put
the
Head
,
which
offers
,
back
;
(
provided
it
be
not
engaged
too
low
among
the
bones
of
the
Passage
,
and
that
it
may
be
done
without
too
great
violence
to
the
Woman
,
for
in
that
case
[
](A88969-e24770-b)*
*
See
the
Preface
.
it
will
be
better
to
let
the
Child
run
the
hazard
of
dying
,
than
to
destroy
the
Mother
)
and
then
slide
up
his
Hand
well
anointed
under
the
Breast
and
Belly
to
search
for
the
Feet
,
by
which
he
must
draw
it
forth
according
to
former
directions
;
this
being
dispatched
,
let
him
immediatly
take
great
care
of
the
Infant
,
which
is
ever
in
this
case
very
feeble
.
CHAP.
XXVIII
.
Of
a
Labour
wherein
the
Burthen
either
first
offers
,
or
first
comes
quite
forth
.
THe
coming
forth
of
the
Navel-string
before
the
Infant
,
of
which
we
have
treated
in
the
foregoing
Chapter
,
is
often
cause
of
his
death
,
for
the
reasons
there
given
:
but
the
coming
first
of
the
Burthen
,
is
yet
much
more
dangerous
;
for
besides
that
the
Children
are
then
ordinarily
Still-born
,
if
they
be
not
assisted
in
the
very
instant
,
the
Mother
likewise
is
often
in
very
great
peril
of
her
life
;
because
of
her
great
floodings
,
which
usually
happen
,
when
it
is
loosened
from
the
Womb
before
its
due
time
,
because
it
leaves
all
the
Orifices
of
the
Vessels
open
,
to
which
it
did
cleave
,
whence
flowes
incessantly
Blood
,
until
the
Child
be
born
:
because
the
Womb
,
whilst
any
thing
continues
there
,
doth
every
moment
strongly
endeavour
to
expel
it
,
by
which
means
it
continually
voids
and
epresseth
the
blood
of
the
Vessels
,
which
are
always
open
(
as
we
have
already
often
explained
)
when
the
Burthen
is
so
separated
,
as
long
as
the
Womb
remains
extended
and
cannot
be
closed
,
until
it
hath
voided
all
that
it
did
contain
,
and
comes
by
the
contraction
of
its
membranous
substance
to
stop
them
,
by
pressing
them
together
.
Wherefore
if
we
ought
to
be
vigilant
to
succour
an
Infant
when
the
String
comes
first
,
we
ought
much
more
to
be
so
when
the
Burthen
comes
forth
first
,
and
the
least
delay
is
ever
cause
of
the
Infants
sudden
death
,
if
the
Woman
be
not
speedily
delivered
;
because
the
Infant
cannot
stay
then
long
in
the
Womb
without
suffocation
,
standing
then
in
need
of
breathing
by
the
Mouth
(
as
is
explained
in
the
foregoing
Chapter
)
the
Blood
being
no
longer
vivified
by
the
preparation
made
in
the
Burthen
,
the
use
and
sunction
of
which
then
ceaseth
,
from
the
instant
it
is
separated
from
the
Vessels
of
the
Womb
,
to
which
it
was
joined
,
for
which
reason
there
immediatly
follows
a
great
flooding
,
which
is
so
dangerous
for
the
Mother
,
that
without
speedy
help
,
she
soon
loseth
her
life
by
this
unlucky
accident
.
When
the
Burthen
is
not
wholy
come
forth
,
but
lies
in
the
Passage
,
some
advise
to
put
it
back
before
the
Child
be
fetcht
;
but
I
am
not
of
that
opinion
,
for
when
it
comes
into
the
Passage
before
the
Infant
,
it
is
then
totally
divided
from
the
Womb
,
at
the
bottom
of
which
it
ought
ordinarily
to
be
scituated
and
fastened
,
until
the
Child
be
born
:
but
,
because
(
assoon
as
it
is
wholly
loosened
,
as
it
alwaies
is
when
it
comes
first
)
it
becomes
a
Body
altogether
unnatural
;
it
must
never
be
thrust
back
,
but
contrarily
be
ferched
away
,
and
at
the
very
moment
after
bring
the
Child
by
the
Feet
,
although
it
came
naturally
with
the
Head
first
:
for
what
reason
can
there
be
to
put
it
back
,
since
it
is
of
no
use
to
the
Infant
,
from
the
moment
it
is
separated
from
the
Womb
,
as
cannot
be
denied
?
And
such
a
proceeding
is
so
farr
from
being
useful
,
that
this
Burthen
would
much
hinder
the
Chirurgeon
from
being
able
to
turn
the
Child
,
as
he
ought
,
for
to
bring
it
by
the
Feet
.
Wherefore
when
it
presents
in
the
Passage
,
which
may
be
soon
perceived
if
they
find
every
where
a
soft
substance
,
without
the
least
resistance
to
the
touch
of
any
solid
part
;
finding
likewise
the
String
fastened
to
the
middle
of
it
,
and
the
Woman
flooding
extremely
,
as
is
ordinary
at
such
times
:
then
,
instead
of
thrusting
it
back
,
the
Burthen
must
be
brought
away
,
that
so
there
may
be
more
liberty
and
room
to
extract
the
Child
,
according
to
former
direction
.
The
Burthen
,
being
quite
loosened
from
the
Womb
,
and
coming
first
in
the
Passage
,
must
not
be
thrust
back
into
it
again
,
much
less
must
it
be
put
back
,
when
is
is
quite
come
forth
of
the
Body
:
Care
must
be
only
taken
not
to
cut
the
String
till
the
Child
be
born
,
not
out
of
hopes
of
any
benefit
from
it
to
the
Infant
during
the
Delivery
,
but
that
so
much
time
may
not
be
lost
before
the
Infant
be
fetcht
,
which
is
then
ever
in
great
danger
,
as
also
the
flooding
may
be
the
sooner
stopt
,
which
happens
for
the
most
part
assoon
as
the
Woman
is
delivered
,
for
which
reasons
it
must
be
with
all
possible
speed
dispatched
.
Sometimes
,
notwithstanding
this
dangerous
accident
,
the
Child
may
be
born
alive
,
if
timely
succoured
:
but
it
is
then
so
weak
,
that
't
is
hard
to
discover
at
first
,
whether
it
be
living
or
dead
.
When
it
so
happens
,
the
Midwives
do
ordinarily
before
they
separate
the
Burthen
put
it
into
a
skellet
of
hot
Wine
,
and
imagine
,
with
no
small
Superstition
,
that
in
case
it
comes
to
it self
,
the
vapours
of
the
warm
Wine
was
the
cause
of
it
,
being
conveyed
by
means
of
the
String
into
the
Infants
Belly
,
and
so
giving
it
vigour
:
but
it
is
more
credible
,
that
being
almost
suffocated
for
want
of
respiration
assoon
as
it
needed
it
,
it
begins
now
by
means
of
it
to
recover
from
that
fainting
:
but
nevertheless
,
there
is
no
hurt
in
keeping
the
custome
,
though
superstitious
,
since
it
can
do
no
prejudice
,
and
may
satisfie
preoccupied
spirits
,
provided
necessaries
be
not
neglected
,
in
being
blindly
carried
away
with
this
conceipt
.
CHAP.
XXIX
.
Of
Floodings
or
Convulsions
in
Labour
.
THe
best
expedient
and
safest
remedy
for
Mother
and
Child
in
this
case
,
who
are
both
in
great
danger
,
is
to
deliver
the
Woman
presently
,
without
any
delay
,
fetching
the
Child
away
by
the
Feet
,
at
what
time
soever
of
the
Womans
being
with
Child
,
whether
at
full
reckoning
or
no.
I
have
at
large
directed
in
the
20th
Chap.
of
the
first
Book
,
speaking
of
Floodings
,
what
ought
to
be
done
in
these
Cases
,
where
I
related
the
sad
Story
of
one
of
my
Sisters
,
which
I
shall
not
again
repeat
,
being
too
sadly
affected
with
it
;
but
refer
the
Reader
to
that
Chapter
for
sufficient
directions
in
these
dangerous
accidents
.
CHAP.
XXX
.
How
to
deliver
a
Woman
when
the
Child
is
Hydropical
,
or
Monstrous
.
A
Child
may
in
the
Womb
have
either
the
Dropsy
of
the
Head
,
called
Hydrocephale
,
or
of
the
Breast
,
or
of
the
Belly
:
And
when
these
parts
are
so
filled
with
Water
(
as
I
have
sometimes
met
with
)
that
they
are
much
too
big
for
the
Passage
through
which
the
Child
must
issue
;
then
,
notwithstanding
any
Throws
or
Endeavors
the
Woman
may
attempt
to
bring
it
forth
,
't
is
impossible
she
should
effect
it
without
the
help
of
Art
:
as
likewise
when
the
Child
is
monstrous
,
either
by
being
only
too
big
in
the
whole
Body
,
or
in
any
particular
part
,
or
by
being
joined
to
another
Child
.
If
the
Child
be
living
that
hath
the
Dropsy
,
when
the
Woman
is
in
Labour
,
it
must
be
destroyed
to
save
the
Mother
,
by
making
a
hole
in
either
the
Head
,
Breast
or
Belly
of
it
,
where
the
Waters
are
contained
,
that
being
emptied
by
the
apertion
so
made
,
the
Child
may
the
easier
be
drawn
forth
,
or
else
he
must
necessarily
dye
in
the
Womb
,
not
being
able
to
be
born
,
and
remaining
there
will
also
kill
the
Mother
;
wherefore
to
save
her
life
,
the
Infant
must
be
by
an
[
](A88969-e24990-b)*
*
See
the
Preface
.
indispensable
necessity
brought
forth
by
Art
,
since
't
is
impossible
it
should
come
of
it self
,
which
may
be
done
with
a
crooked
Knife
sharp
at
the
very
point
,
like
that
marked
C
,
among
the
Instruments
at
the
end
of
the
Second
Book
,
the
Chirurgeon
proceeding
in
the
following
manner
.
After
●●at
the
Woman
is
placed
conveniently
for
the
Operation
,
he
must
slide
up
his
left
Hand
on
the
right
side
of
the
interiour
part
of
the
Infants
Head
,
if
the
Waters
be
continued
therein
,
which
he
will
perceive
by
the
extraordinary
bigness
and
extent
of
it
,
the
Sutures
much
separated
,
and
the
Bones
of
it
far
distant
one
from
the
other
,
by
reason
of
the
distension
made
by
the
inclosed
Waters
,
of
which
being
very
certain
,
let
him
slide
with
his
right
Hand
along
the
inside
of
his
left
this
crooked
Knife
,
taking
care
that
the
point
of
it
in
introducing
it
,
be
alwaies
towards
his
left
Hand
,
for
fear
of
wounding
the
Womb
,
and
having
conducted
it
close
up
to
the
Head
,
against
one
of
the
Sutures
,
let
him
turn
the
Knife
towards
it
,
and
make
an
apertion
large
enough
to
let
out
the
Water
,
and
then
it
will
be
very
easie
to
bring
forth
the
Child
;
forasmuch
as
the
other
parts
are
then
usually
small
and
much
consumed
.
If
these
Waters
were
contained
in
the
Breast
or
Belly
,
then
the
Childs
Head
,
being
no
bigger
than
ordinary
,
may
be
born
;
but
the
Body
being
exceedingly
swelled
with
the
Waters
will
stay
behind
,
as
it
happened
to
that
Child
that
had
a
Dropsy
of
the
Belly
,
which
I
mentioned
in
the
19th
Chap.
of
this
Book
,
to
which
I
refer
you
,
because
't
is
much
to
this
purpose
.
The
case
being
thus
,
let
the
Chirurgeon
slide
up
his
left
Hand
,
as
aforesaid
,
and
the
instrument
with
the
right
,
just
to
the
Breast
or
Belly
,
for
to
make
an
Incision
,
just
as
I
did
in
the
same
case
related
in
the
said
19th
Chap.
for
to
let
out
the
Waters
,
after
which
he
may
with
much
ease
finish
the
Operation
.
You
must
know
,
that
't
is
much
more
difficult
to
deliver
a
Monstrous
Birth
,
or
two
joined
together
,
than
one
that
hath
the
Dropsy
:
because
the
bigness
of
the
Hydropick
parts
may
be
easily
lessened
by
a
single
incision
,
which
is
sufficient
to
let
out
the
Waters
which
distend
,
and
then
't
is
easie
to
dispatch
the
rest
.
But
when
a
monstrous
Child
is
to
be
extracted
,
or
a
double
one
,
a
single
apertion
is
not
enough
,
but
sometimes
't
is
necessary
to
take
off
whole
members
from
those
Bodies
,
which
makes
the
Operation
much
more
painful
and
laborious
,
and
requires
more
time
and
skill
to
effect
it
;
in
which
case
the
left
Hand
must
be
introduced
into
the
Womb
,
and
the
sharp
Knife
of
the
right
just
to
the
parts
that
are
to
be
divided
and
separated
,
and
there
with
all
the
care
that
may
be
,
the
member
of
the
monstrous
Child
must
,
if
possible
,
be
taken
off
just
at
the
Joint
;
and
when
there
are
two
Children
joined
together
,
the
Separation
must
be
made
just
in
the
place
where
they
join
,
and
afterwards
they
may
be
delivered
one
after
the
other
;
always
taking
them
by
the
Feet
;
and
if
it
hath
but
one
,
the
same
thing
may
be
accomplished
,
after
having
lessened
the
bigness
of
it
,
by
cutting
off
some
one
of
the
Members
.
I
have
already
shown
in
the
15th
Chap.
of
this
Book
,
speaking
of
the
extraction
of
a
Childs
Head
left
alone
behind
in
the
Womb
,
of
what
fashion
this
Instrument
ought
to
be
,
that
the
Operation
may
be
conveniently
performed
,
and
that
it
should
be
as
long
as
an
ordinary
Crochet
,
for
the
more
surety
and
facility
;
because
that
holding
the
handle
of
it
with
the
right
Hand
,
it
may
be
thrust
,
drawn
,
sloaped
and
turned
without
pain
to
any
side
at
pleasure
;
and
with
the
left
,
which
is
within
the
Womb
,
it
may
be
guided
for
to
cut
and
dismember
more
skilfully
and
easily
those
parts
which
must
be
separated
.
Wherefore
it
ought
to
have
a
Handle
so
long
,
that
the
Chirurgeons
right
Hand
without
the
Womb
may
hold
and
govern
it
as
abovesaid
,
and
conduct
it
the
better
in
the
Operation
,
which
could
not
be
so
safely
and
conveniently
done
,
if
this
instrument
were
so
very
short
,
as
all
other
Authors
recommend
:
because
in
this
occasion
the
Chirurgeons
hand
is
so
constrained
and
pressed
in
the
Womb
,
that
he
can
hardly
there
have
the
liberty
to
move
his
Fingers
ends
,
which
is
the
cause
why
he
cannot
without
much
difficulty
govern
such
an
Instrument
with
one
Hand
only
,
unless
he
would
very
much
force
and
offer
violence
to
the
Womb
,
and
exceedingly
endanger
thereby
the
poor
Womans
life
.
Let
us
now
come
to
the
extraction
of
a
dead
Child
,
and
show
the
several
ways
of
doing
it
.
CHAP.
XXXI
.
Of
delivering
a
dead
Child
.
WHen
the
Infant
is
dead
in
the
Mothers
Belly
,
the
Labour
is
ever
long
and
dangerous
,
because
for
the
most
part
it
comes
wrong
;
or
,
though
it
comes
right
with
the
Head
,
the
Womans
Pains
are
so
weak
and
slow
in
these
cases
,
that
she
cannot
bring
it
forth
,
and
sometimes
she
hath
none
at
all
;
forasmuch
as
Nature
half
overthrown
by
the
death
of
the
Child
,
which
cannot
help
it self
,
labours
so
little
,
that
many
times
it
cannot
finish
the
business
it
hath
begun
,
but
must
yeeld
without
the
help
of
Art
,
of
which
at
that
time
it
hath
great
need
:
However
,
before
you
come
to
Manual
Operation
,
endeavour
to
stir
up
the
Womans
Pains
with
sharp
and
strong
Clysters
,
for
to
bring
on
Throws
to
bear
down
and
bring
forth
the
Child
:
but
if
this
prevails
not
,
she
must
be
deliverd
by
Art
.
We
have
declared
in
the
12th
Chap.
of
this
Book
the
signs
to
know
a
dead
Child
in
the
Womb
,
of
which
the
chief
are
;
if
the
Woman
perceives
it
not
to
stir
,
nor
hath
a
long
time
before
;
if
she
be
very
cold
,
much
pain
and
heaviness
in
the
bottom
of
her
Belly
;
if
the
Child
be
not
supported
,
but
always
falls
like
a
mass
of
Lead
to
that
side
on
which
the
Woman
lies
,
if
the
Burthen
or
Navelstring
hath
been
a
long
time
in
the
World
;
and
if
no
Pulsation
be
there
felt
,
and
that
dark
and
stinking
putrid
matter
comes
away
from
the
Womb.
All
these
signs
together
,
or
most
of
them
,
shew
the
Child
is
assuredly
dead
;
which
when
the
Chirurgeon
is
certain
of
,
he
must
do
his
endeavour
to
fetch
it
assoon
as
possibly
he
can
,
and
having
placed
the
Woman
according
to
former
directions
;
if
the
Child
offers
the
Head
first
,
he
must
gently
put
it
back
until
he
hath
liberty
to
introduce
his
Hand
quite
into
the
Womb
,
and
sliding
it
all
along
under
the
Belly
to
find
the
Feet
,
let
him
draw
it
forth
by
them
,
as
is
formerly
taught
;
being
very
careful
to
keep
the
Head
from
being
lockt
in
the
Passage
,
and
that
it
be
not
separated
from
the
Body
,
which
may
easily
be
done
when
the
Child
being
very
rotten
and
putrified
,
the
Chirurgeon
doth
not
observe
the
circumstances
often
repeated
by
us
,
that
is
(
in
drawing
it
forth
)
to
keep
the
Breast
and
Face
downwards
:
And
if
,
nothwithstanding
all
these
precautions
,
the
Head
,
because
of
the
great
putrifaction
,
should
be
separated
and
remain
behind
in
the
Womb
,
it
must
be
drawn
forth
according
to
the
directions
formerly
given
in
the
proper
Chapter
.
But
when
the
Head
coming
first
is
so
far
advanced
and
engaged
among
the
Bones
of
the
Passage
,
that
it
cannot
be
put
back
,
then
being
very
sure
by
all
the
Signs
together
,
or
most
of
the
chief
of
them
,
that
the
Child
is
certainly
dead
,
't
is
better
to
draw
it
so
forth
,
than
to
torment
the
Woman
too
much
by
putting
it
back
,
for
to
turn
it
and
bring
it
by
the
Feet
:
but
because
it
being
a
part
round
and
slippery
,
by
reason
of
the
moisture
,
the
Chirurgeon
cannot
take
hold
of
it
with
his
Fingers
,
nor
put
them
upon
the
side
of
it
,
because
the
Passage
is
filled
with
its
bigness
,
he
must
take
a
[
](A88969-e25190-b)*
*
Though
this
Crochet
cannot
hurt
a
dead
Child
,
yet
it
may
endanger
the
Woman
,
by
slipping
:
Wherefore
the
Translator
of
this
Treatise
cannot
approve
of
it
,
having
an
easier
and
safer
way
to
do
this
Operation
,
as
he
mentions
in
his
Preface
to
this
Book
.
Crochet
like
one
of
those
marked
A
and
B
,
amongst
the
Instrument
at
the
end
of
this
Second
Book
,
and
put
it
up
as
far
as
he
can
without
violence
between
the
Womb
and
the
Childs
Head
,
observing
to
keep
the
point
of
it
towards
the
Head
,
where
he
must
fasten
it
,
endeavouring
to
give
it
good
hold
upon
one
of
the
Bones
of
the
Skull
,
that
it
may
not
slide
,
forcing
in
the
point
of
it
,
which
must
be
strong
,
that
it
may
not
turn
;
and
after
the
Crochet
is
well
fixed
in
the
Head
,
he
may
therewith
draw
it
forth
,
keeping
the
ends
of
the
Fingers
of
his
left
Hand
flat
upon
the
opposite
side
,
the
better
to
help
disengage
it
,
and
by
wagging
it
by
little
and
little
,
to
conduct
it
directly
out
of
the
Passage
.
Chap:
IIII.
lib.
2.
pag:
169
●he
dead
Child
(
of
which
above
all
there
must
●d
assurance
)
comes
with
the
Arm
up
to
the
●lers
so
extreamly
swelled
,
that
the
Woman
●asser
too
much
violence
to
have
it
put
back
,
●st
then
to
take
it
off
at
the
Shoulder-joint
,
●sting
it
three
or
four
times
about
,
as
we
have
●y
taught
in
another
place
,
by
which
means
〈◊〉
is
no
need
of
either
Knives
,
Sawes
or
sharp
●rs
,
as
some
Authors
will
have
it
;
it
being
〈◊〉
easily
performed
without
all
that
provision
,
●de
of
the
softness
and
tenderness
of
the
Body
:
〈◊〉
that
,
the
Arm
so
separated
and
no
longer
●ing
the
Passage
,
the
Chirurgeon
will
have
〈◊〉
room
to
put
up
his
Hand
into
the
Womb
to
〈◊〉
the
Child
by
the
Feet
,
and
bring
it
away
as
〈◊〉
been
directed
.
Although
the
Chirurgeon
be
sure
the
Child
is
●…ad
in
the
Womb
,
and
that
it
is
necessary
to
fetch
〈◊〉
by
Art
,
he
must
not
therefore
presently
use
his
Crochets
,
because
they
are
never
to
be
used
but
when
Hands
are
not
sufficient
,
and
that
there
is
no
other
remedy
to
prevent
the
Womans
danger
,
or
to
bring
the
Child
any
other
way
;
because
,
very
often
,
though
he
hath
done
all
that
Art
directs
;
persons
present
,
that
understand
not
these
things
,
will
believe
that
the
Child
was
killed
with
the
Crochets
,
although
it
had
been
dead
three
days
before
,
and
without
other
reasonings
or
better
understanding
of
the
matter
,
for
recompense
of
his
saving
the
Mothers
life
,
requite
him
with
an
Accusation
of
which
he
is
altogether
innocent
;
and
,
in
case
the
Mother
by
misfortune
should
afterwards
dye
,
lay
her
death
also
to
his
charge
,
and
instead
of
praise
and
thanks
treat
him
like
a
Butcher
or
Hangman
;
to
which
divers
Midwives
are
usually
very
ready
to
contribute
,
and
are
the
first
that
make
the
poor
Women
,
that
have
need
of
the
Men
,
afraid
of
them
.
So
much
they
are
in
fear
of
being
blamed
by
them
,
for
having
themselves
been
the
cause
(
as
some
of
them
often
are
)
of
the
death
of
Infants
,
and
many
ill
accidents
which
after
befal
the
poor
Women
,
not
causing
them
to
be
helped
in
due
time
,
and
from
the
moment
they
perceive
the
difficulty
of
the
Labour
to
pass
their
understandings
.
To
avoid
therefore
these
calumnies
,
let
the
Chirurgeon
never
use
the
Crochets
but
very
rarely
,
and
when
there
is
no
other
way
,
as
also
to
endeavour
his
utmost
(
as
much
as
the
case
will
permit
)
to
bring
the
Child
whole
although
dead
,
and
not
by
bits
and
pieces
,
to
give
the
wicked
and
ignorant
no
pretence
of
blame
;
I
say
,
as
much
as
the
case
will
permit
,
that
is
with
respect
to
the
Woman
under
his
Hands
:
for
to
save
her
,
he
had
better
sometimes
bring
the
dead
Child
with
[
](A88969-e25310-b)*
*
Those
Instruments
very
unsafe
for
the
Woman
,
and
having
a
better
way
,
cannot
pass
them
without
manifesting
my
dislike
.
Instruments
,
than
kill
her
,
by
tormenting
her
with
excessive
violence
for
to
bring
it
whole
:
but
in
a
word
,
we
must
in
conscience
do
what
Art
commands
,
without
heed
to
what
may
be
spoken
afterwards
,
and
every
Chirurgeon
,
that
hath
a
well
ordered
conscience
,
will
ever
have
a
greater
regard
to
his
duty
than
reputation
;
in
performing
of
which
let
him
expect
his
reward
from
God
.
CHAP.
XXXII
.
Of
extracting
a
Mola
and
false
Conception
.
HAving
at
large
spoken
in
another
place
of
the
Causes
,
Signs
and
Differences
of
Mola's
and
false
Conceptions
,
and
shewed
that
a
Mola
alwaies
ariseth
from
a
false
Conception
,
there
remains
nothing
to
be
demonstrated
but
the
manner
how
it
ought
to
be
extracted
.
Now
since
these
things
contained
in
the
Womb
,
are
totally
preternatural
,
their
expulsion
must
be
procured
assoon
as
possible
,
which
is
very
difficult
,
when
these
strange
Bodies
cleave
to
it
,
and
especially
the
Mola
,
which
not
being
drawn
forth
,
will
often
continue
so
fastened
two
or
three
whole
years
,
nay
sometimes
the
whole
remaining
part
of
the
Womans
life
,
as
Paré
tells
us
in
the
Story
of
the
Pewterers
wife
that
had
one
seventeen
years
,
whom
he
opened
after
her
death
.
To
avoid
the
like
accident
and
abundance
of
inconveniences
which
a
Mola
brings
,
it
must
be
endeavoured
to
be
expelled
assoon
as
may
be
,
trying
,
before
you
come
to
Manual
Operation
,
to
cause
the
Woman
to
expel
it
of
her self
:
to
which
purpose
give
her
strong
and
sharp
Clysters
,
to
stir
up
Throwes
for
to
open
the
Womb
to
give
way
to
it
,
relaxing
and
moistening
it
with
emollient
Ointments
,
Oyls
and
Grease
,
not
omitting
bleeding
in
the
Foot
,
and
half
Baths
,
if
there
be
occasion
.
The
Mola
will
certainly
be
excluded
by
these
means
,
provided
it
be
but
of
an
indifferent
bigness
,
or
that
it
adheres
little
or
not
at
all
to
the
Womb
;
but
if
it
cleaves
very
strongly
to
the
bottom
of
the
Womb
,
or
that
it
be
very
big
,
the
Woman
will
hardly
be
rid
of
it
without
the
help
of
a
Chirurgeons
hand
;
in
which
case
,
after
that
he
hath
placed
the
Woman
conveniently
,
as
if
he
were
to
fetch
a
dead
Child
,
let
him
slide
his
Hand
into
the
Womb
,
and
with
it
draw
forth
the
Mola
,
using
(
if
it
be
so
big
as
that
it
cannot
be
brought
whole
,
which
is
very
rare
,
because
it
is
a
soft
tender
body
,
much
more
plyable
than
a
Child
)
a
Crochet
or
Knife
to
draw
it
forth
,
or
divide
it
into
two
or
more
parts
,
as
the
case
shall
require
.
If
the
Chirurgeon
finds
it
joined
and
fastened
to
the
Womb
,
he
must
gently
separate
it
with
his
Fingers
ends
,
his
Nailes
being
well
pared
,
putting
them
by
little
and
little
between
the
Mola
and
the
Womb
,
beginning
on
that
side
where
it
doth
not
stick
so
fast
,
and
pursuing
it
so
until
it
be
quite
loosened
;
being
very
careful
,
if
it
grows
too
fast
,
not
to
rend
nor
hurt
the
proper
substance
of
the
Womb
,
proceeding
according
to
the
directions
we
have
given
for
the
extraction
of
a
Burthen
staying
behind
in
the
Womb
when
the
String
is
broke
off
.
This
Mola
never
hath
any
String
fastened
to
it
,
nor
any
Burthen
from
whence
it
should
receive
its
nourishment
:
but
it
doth
of
it self
immediatly
draw
it
from
the
Vessels
of
the
Womb
,
to
which
it
is
almost
alwaies
joined
,
and
sticking
in
some
place
.
The
substance
of
its
Flesh
is
also
much
more
hard
than
that
of
the
Burthen
,
and
sometimes
it
is
schirrous
,
which
is
the
cause
,
why
it
is
not
so
easily
separated
from
the
Womb.
As
to
a
false
Conception
,
though
it
be
much
less
than
a
Mola
;
yet
it
often
puts
a
Woman
in
hazard
of
her
life
,
because
of
great
Floodings
,
which
very
often
happens
,
when
the
Womb
would
discharge
it self
of
it
,
and
endeavors
to
expel
it
:
which
seldom
ceaseth
until
it
be
come
away
;
because
it
doth
still
endeavour
to
exclude
it
,
by
which
the
Blood
is
excited
to
flow
away
,
and
in
a
manner
squeesed
out
of
the
open
Vessels
.
The
best
and
safest
remedy
for
the
Woman
in
this
case
,
is
to
fetch
away
the
false
Conception
assoon
as
may
be
,
because
the
Womb
can
often
very
hardly
void
it
without
help
;
for
it
being
very
small
,
the
Womans
impulse
in
bearing
downwards
cannot
be
so
effectual
when
the
Womb
is
but
little
distended
by
so
small
a
body
,
as
when
it
contains
a
considerable
Bulk
in
it
;
for
then
it
is
more
strongly
compressed
with
the
Throws
.
Many
times
't
is
exceeding
difficult
to
fetch
these
false
Conceptions
,
because
the
Womb
doth
not
open
and
dilate
it self
ordinarily
beyond
the
proportion
of
what
it
contains
,
and
that
being
very
little
,
so
is
its
opening
;
which
is
the
reason
why
the
Chirurgeon
sometimes
is
so
far
from
introducing
his
whole
Hand
,
that
he
can
scarce
put
in
a
few
Fingers
,
with
which
he
is
obliged
to
finish
the
Operation
,
as
well
as
he
can
,
proceeding
in
the
following
manner
when
he
hath
introduced
them
.
Having
well
anointed
his
Hand
,
he
must
slide
it
up
the
Vagina
unto
the
inward
Orifice
,
which
he
will
find
sometimes
but
very
little
dilated
,
and
then
very
gently
put
in
one
of
his
Fingers
,
which
〈◊〉
must
presently
turn
and
bend
on
every
side
,
un●…●e
hath
made
way
for
a
second
,
and
afterwards
third
,
or
more
if
it
may
be
done
without
violence
;
but
many
times
one
hath
enough
to
do
to
get
in
but
two
,
between
which
he
must
take
hold
(
as
Crabs
do
with
their
Claws
when
they
take
any
thing
)
of
the
false
Conception
,
which
he
must
gently
draw
forth
,
and
also
the
clodded
Blood
which
he
there
finds
;
afterwards
the
Flooding
will
undoubtedly
cease
,
if
no
part
of
this
Conception
be
left
behind
,
as
I
have
often
found
by
experience
when
I
have
taken
the
same
course
:
but
if
the
inward
Orifice
cannot
be
more
dilated
than
to
admit
but
one
Finger
,
and
that
the
Flooding
is
so
violent
as
to
endanger
the
Womans
life
,
the
Chirurgeon
then
having
introduced
his
Fore-finger
of
his
left
Hand
,
must
take
with
his
right
an
Instrument
,
called
a
Cranes-bill
,
or
rather
a
Forceps
(
like
that
marked
G
,
among
the
Instruments
at
the
end
of
this
Second
Book
,
)
and
guide
the
end
of
it
along
his
Finger
,
for
to
fetch
with
this
Instrument
the
strange
Body
out
of
the
Womb
,
taking
heed
not
to
pinch
the
Womb
,
and
that
the
Instrument
be
alwaies
conducted
by
the
Finger
first
introduced
,
which
will
judg
and
distinguish
by
the
touch
between
this
Conception
and
the
substance
of
the
Womb
:
in
doing
which
,
there
being
no
other
way
,
he
will
certainly
accomplish
his
business
.
I
thought
of
causing
such
an
Instrument
to
be
made
upon
an
occasion
,
where
it
would
have
stood
me
in
good
stead
,
if
I
had
had
it
,
with
which
I
have
since
(
proceeding
according
to
the
directions
I
have
just
now
given
)
lately
drawn
forth
a
false
Conception
of
the
bigness
of
a
Walnut
,
which
without
doubt
had
else
that
day
been
the
death
of
one
named
Madam
le
Roy
,
dwelling
near
the
great
Stairs
at
the
place
Maubert
,
by
reason
of
the
horrible
loss
of
Blood
which
it
occasioned
,
and
which
ceased
assoon
as
I
had
drawn
forth
this
Conception
;
which
I
could
never
have
done
any
other
way
,
because
the
inner
Orifice
of
the
Womb
was
not
open
,
nor
could
be
dilated
more
than
for
one
Finger
alone
,
after
the
manner
I
have
declared
:
besides
the
pressing
danger
of
the
accident
,
the
delay
of
the
Operation
had
indubitably
been
the
death
of
this
Woman
,
who
,
thanks
be
to
God
,
is
since
well
recovered
.
CHAP.
XXXIII
.
Of
the
Caesarean
Section
.
WHen
a
big-bellyed
Woman
is
effectively
in
Labour
,
't
is
very
rare
but
that
an
expert
Chirurgeon
can
deliver
the
Child
dead
or
alive
,
whole
or
in
pieces
;
in
a
word
,
that
he
may
do
the
work
completely
,
if
he
behaves
himself
as
the
case
requires
,
and
according
to
the
directions
given
in
each
particular
Chapter
foregoing
,
treating
of
the
several
unnatural
Labours
,
without
being
necessitated
in
a
very
inhuman
,
cruel
and
barbarous
manner
to
have
recourse
to
the
Caesarean
Operation
during
the
Mothers
life
,
as
some
Authors
have
too
inconsideratly
ordered
,
and
somtimes
practised
themselves
.
In
truth
there
would
seem
some
pretext
of
a
lawful
excuse
to
make
Martyrs
of
these
poor
Women
,
if
it
were
to
bring
a
second
Caesar
from
them
,
whom
they
say
was
born
in
that
manner
,
or
some
great
and
new
Prophet
.
In
the
times
of
the
ancient
Pagans
they
did
use
to
sacrifice
innocent
Victims
for
the
publick
good
,
but
never
for
a
private
.
I
know
very
well
that
they
palliate
it
with
a
pretence
of
baptizing
the
Infant
,
which
else
would
be
deprived
of
it
,
because
the
Mothers
death
is
for
the
most
part
cause
of
the
Childs
:
but
I
do
not
know
that
there
ever
was
any
Law
,
Christian
or
Civil
,
which
doth
ordain
the
martyring
and
killing
the
Mother
,
for
to
save
the
Child
:
'T
is
rather
to
satisfie
the
avarice
of
some
people
,
who
care
not
much
whether
their
Wives
die
,
provided
they
have
a
Child
to
survive
them
;
not
so
much
for
the
sake
of
Children
,
but
to
inherit
by
them
afterwards
;
for
which
cause
they
do
easily
consent
to
this
cruel
Operation
,
which
is
a
damnable
policy
.
If
they
say
,
to
render
the
fact
less
horrible
in
appearance
,
that
it
must
never
be
undertaken
but
when
the
Woman
is
reduced
to
the
utmost
extremity
;
to
that
I
answer
,
that
a
Woman
often
recovers
beyond
hope
or
probability
:
And
,
if
they
object
that
she
may
likewise
escape
after
this
Operation
;
I
do
utterly
deny
it
,
by
the
testimony
of
the
most
expert
Chirurgeons
that
have
practised
it
,
who
alwaies
had
bad
success
,
all
the
Women
ever
dying
in
a
short
time
after
.
I
do
highly
commend
Guillemeau
,
who
to
disabuse
the
world
for
such
a
wicked
and
pernicious
practise
,
confesseth
,
speaking
of
this
fatal
Operation
,
and
ownes
(
by
way
of
repentance
)
that
he
did
himself
twice
in
the
presence
of
Ambrose
Parê
put
it
into
practise
,
and
saw
it
thrice
done
more
by
three
several
very
expert
Chirurgeons
,
who
omitted
never
a
circumstance
to
make
it
succeed
well
,
and
notwithstanding
all
the
Women
died
.
As
for
Parê
,
he
will
not
acknowledg
that
he
saw
those
two
Operations
of
Guillemean
,
because
he
will
not
have
Posterity
know
that
he
was
able
to
consent
to
so
great
a
cruelty
;
but
contents
himself
with
advising
only
,
that
it
should
never
be
undertaken
till
the
Woman
is
dead
;
because
there
is
no
possibility
she
should
escape
it
,
not
only
because
of
the
irregular
wound
,
which
is
convenient
to
make
for
this
purpose
in
the
Belly
,
but
chiefly
for
that
in
the
Womb
,
and
for
the
excessive
Flux
of
Blood
which
will
immediatly
follow
.
However
,
contrary
to
the
opinion
of
two
such
famous
Chirurgeons
,
there
are
some
rash
persons
,
who
do
obstinately
maintain
(
though
with
but
as
little
reason
as
Rausset
)
that
it
is
not
impossible
for
a
Woman
to
escape
,
because
they
have
seen
some
that
have
had
the
Bones
of
their
dead
Children
come
forth
by
an
abscess
of
the
Belly
,
after
that
the
Flesh
of
them
had
passed
the
natural
way
in
Sup●uration
,
which
Bones
by
little
and
little
had
pierced
the
Womb
and
the
Belly
also
,
and
after
that
they
were
so
drawn
forth
,
yet
the
Women
recovered
.
As
also
others
did
not
dye
,
whose
Wombs
after
Precipitation
and
perfect
putrefaction
and
Gangrene
,
was
totally
cut
away
.
Indeed
we
must
acknowledg
what
experience
hath
many
times
taught
us
,
as
it
hath
these
things
,
which
I
believe
have
happened
,
and
may
again
as
well
as
those
(
though
rarely
)
:
but
it
doth
not
follow
,
that
this
Caesarean
Operation
must
needs
succeed
as
well
;
because
here
is
made
at
one
stroak
a
very
great
wound
in
the
Belly
and
Womb
,
which
is
ever
the
death
of
the
poor
Woman
immediatly
,
or
soon
after
.
But
when
Nature
it self
begins
to
separate
and
pierce
these
parts
,
by
means
of
these
Bones
,
to
cast
them
forth
by
some
new
way
which
it
makes
,
not
being
able
to
do
it
by
the
common
and
natural
,
for
want
of
the
help
in
due
time
of
skilful
persons
,
it
doth
it
by
degrees
and
not
all
at
once
;
and
according
to
the
measure
it
drives
these
preternatural
Bodies
forth
of
the
Womb
,
so
it
reunites
and
rejoins
it
at
the
same
time
proportionably
,
and
without
the
least
Flux
of
Blood
,
which
happens
quite
otherwise
in
the
artificial
Operation
:
and
if
it
be
true
,
that
some
Women
have
ever
escaped
it
,
we
must
believe
it
a
Miracle
,
and
the
express
hand
of
God
,
(
who
can
when
He
pleaseth
raise
the
dead
,
as
he
did
Lazarus
,
and
change
the
course
of
Nature
,
when
't
is
his
good
pleasure
)
rather
than
an
effect
of
humane
prudence
.
There
are
many
good
Women
who
,
for
having
only
heard
some
Gossips
speak
of
it
,
are
very
confident
that
they
know
such
and
such
yet
living
,
whose
sides
had
been
so
opened
to
fetch
the
Child
so
out
of
their
Belly
.
Nay
more
,
there
are
some
that
affirm
they
know
those
that
have
had
this
Operation
practised
on
them
three
or
four
times
successively
,
and
yet
alive
;
and
the
better
to
confirm
so
notable
a
lye
,
which
they
had
only
heard
recited
by
others
,
and
after
having
three
or
four
times
told
it
,
believe
it
themselves
for
truth
,
as
much
as
if
they
had
seen
it
with
their
own
eyes
,
will
tell
so
many
circumstances
and
particulars
,
that
they
easily
perswade
those
that
do
not
understand
the
impossibility
of
it
.
There
are
others
agin
,
who
shewing
the
scars
of
some
abscess
they
have
had
in
their
Belly
,
would
perswade
that
a
Child
hath
been
taken
out
there
;
to
which
purpose
I
will
relate
what
I
once
saw
my self
,
concerning
a
big-bellyed
Woman
that
was
in
the
Hôstel
de
Dieu
at
Paris
,
when
I
there
practised
Deliveries
.
This
Woman
,
whether
through
cunning
,
feigning
to
believe
the
thing
,
or
through
ignorance
,
really
beleeving
it
,
did
testify
to
all
the
Women
who
were
then
in
the
said
Hôstel
de
Dieu
,
as
also
to
an
infinite
of
other
persons
,
and
amongst
the
rest
to
a
good
old
Nun
that
governed
all
,
whom
they
called
Mother
Bouquet
,
(
and
at
that
time
did
preside
in
the
Hall
of
Deliveries
,
like
another
goddess
Lucina
)
that
she
was
very
much
afraid
,
that
they
must
open
her
side
to
deliver
her
,
as
it
had
been
two
years
before
;
in
all
which
time
she
had
made
the
same
relation
to
above
a
thousand
several
persons
,
each
of
which
,
it
may
be
,
had
again
related
it
to
as
many
more
,
shewing
to
all
of
them
a
great
Skar
,
by
which
she
said
the
Chirurgeons
had
drawn
the
Child
out
of
her
Belly
.
Wherefore
she
prayed
Mother
Bouquet
to
recommend
her
to
me
,
desiring
rather
to
be
delivered
by
me
who
was
a
Chirurgeon
,
because
she
might
be
more
safely
helped
in
such
a
business
,
than
by
a
Midwife
.
This
good
Nun
giving
me
this
account
,
which
she
verily
beleeved
according
to
the
relation
;
I
told
her
,
that
not
having
faith
enough
to
imagine
it
,
I
could
not
believe
the
Caesarean
Section
had
been
made
on
that
Woman
,
as
she
had
perswaded
her
.
If
you
do
not
beleeve
it
,
replied
she
,
I
will
fetch
her
presently
to
you
,
and
she
her self
shall
tell
you
every
circumstance
.
And
immediatly
she
caused
her
to
be
fetch'd
;
who
told
me
the
same
she
had
told
her
:
but
having
particularly
examined
her
from
what
part
the
Child
was
so
drawn
forth
,
and
whether
she
felt
any
great
pain
in
the
Operation
.
She
answered
me
,
None
;
because
she
was
then
senseless
,
and
remained
so
five
or
six
days
after
:
I
asked
her
then
,
how
she
was
certain
that
the
Child
was
brought
away
by
incision
in
her
Belly
,
being
she
was
not
at
that
time
sensible
?
She
answered
,
the
Chirurgeons
assured
her
it
was
so
;
and
at
the
same
time
she
shewed
me
a
great
Skar
,
scituated
just
on
the
right
side
of
her
Breast
,
about
the
middle
of
the
Ribs
,
where
she
had
a
great
abscess
,
of
which
this
Skar
remained
;
and
when
I
had
told
her
,
that
the
Breast
was
not
the
place
whence
a
Child
should
be
fetcht
,
and
that
I
had
with
my
arguments
convinced
her
of
the
impossibility
of
what
she
had
believed
and
made
others
to
believe
,
as
the
women
of
the
Hostel
de
Dieu
and
Mother
Bouquet
also
;
they
began
to
be
disabused
and
continued
so
,
when
three
days
after
this
conference
,
I
had
delivered
her
with
the
greatest
facility
,
although
it
was
a
very
great
Child
,
which
came
quickly
.
If
one
should
examine
well
the
beginning
of
all
the
Stories
of
this
Operation
,
strictly
weighing
them
,
as
I
did
upon
this
occasion
,
they
would
be
found
to
be
meer
fables
,
and
that
that
which
Rousset
reports
of
his
Caesarean
Labours
,
is
nothing
but
the
ravings
,
capriciousness
and
imposture
of
their
Authors
.
Now
if
,
because
of
all
these
reasons
,
a
Chirurgeon
must
never
practise
this
cruel
Operation
whilst
the
Mother
is
alive
,
although
the
Child
be
certainly
so
(
which
for
all
that
may
somtimes
he
very
doubtful
)
I
pray
what
infamy
would
it
be
for
him
,
if
having
so
killed
the
Mother
,
the
Child
should
also
be
found
dead
,
after
it
was
thought
to
be
alive
?
much
more
ought
he
to
abstain
from
it
,
when
he
is
well
assured
it
is
dead
;
wherefore
he
had
better
pull
it
in
pieces
and
bits
(
if
it
cannot
be
otherwise
)
by
the
natural
way
,
than
so
to
butcher
the
Mother
for
to
have
it
whole
;
and
if
the
Womb
were
so
little
open
,
that
he
could
not
have
liberty
to
work
there
,
nor
introduce
any
instrument
into
it
,
he
had
better
wait
a
little
,
alwaies
trying
to
dilate
the
Passages
by
Art
,
as
we
have
formerly
directed
,
than
to
cast
her
down
almost
in
an
instant
,
with
such
a
blow
of
despair
,
as
the
making
of
this
Caesarean
Operation
,
which
for
this
reason
is
never
to
be
undertaken
,
till
immediatly
after
the
Mothers
death
,
when
the
Chirurgeon
must
be
present
for
to
act
according
to
the
following
directions
,
as
well
in
hopes
of
finding
the
Child
living
,
as
to
obey
an
Ordinance
which
expresly
forbids
the
burying
a
Woman
with
Child
before
it
is
taken
out
of
her
Belly
.
To
accomplish
which
as
it
ought
to
be
,
when
he
perceives
the
Woman
in
the
agony
,
he
must
quickly
make
ready
all
things
necessary
for
his
work
,
to
lose
no
time
,
because
delay
will
certainly
be
the
death
of
the
Infant
,
which
else
a
few
moments
before
might
have
been
brought
alive
:
there
are
some
,
that
when
the
Woman
is
just
a
dying
,
would
have
somewhat
put
between
her
Teeth
to
keep
her
Mouth
open
,
and
likewise
in
the
outward
part
of
the
Womb
:
to
the
end
the
Infant
receiving
by
this
means
some
little
air
and
refreshment
,
may
not
be
so
soon
suffocated
:
but
all
this
mystery
will
avail
but
little
;
because
the
Child
lives
only
by
the
Mothers
blood
,
whilst
it
is
in
the
Womb
;
but
if
he
will
needs
do
so
,
it
is
rather
to
content
the
company
,
than
out
of
any
belief
of
the
good
it
will
do
.
Assoon
then
as
the
Woman
hath
breathed
her
last
,
and
that
she
is
dead
(
to
which
all
the
company
must
agree
)
he
shall
begin
his
Operation
,
which
the
Greeks
call
Embriulcie
.
Most
Authors
would
have
it
made
on
the
left
side
of
the
Belly
,
because
it
is
more
free
from
the
Liver
,
which
is
on
the
right
;
but
if
my
opinion
may
be
authentick
,
it
will
be
better
and
more
skilfully
made
just
in
the
middle
of
the
Belly
,
between
the
two
right
Muscles
;
because
in
this
place
there
is
only
the
Coverings
and
the
white
Line
to
cut
,
when
on
the
side
it
cannot
be
done
without
cutting
the
two
oblique
and
cross
Muscles
,
which
being
couched
one
under
the
other
,
makes
a
considerable
thickness
,
besides
that
it
bleeds
more
than
towards
the
middle
of
the
Belly
;
not
that
the
loss
of
blood
is
of
any
moment
(
which
will
flow
when
the
Woman
is
but
just
dead
)
but
because
it
hinders
by
its
flowing
,
the
seeing
distinctly
how
to
make
the
Operation
as
it
should
be
.
To
dispatch
then
with
more
ease
and
speed
,
the
Chirurgeon
having
placed
the
dead
Body
that
the
Belly
may
be
a
little
raised
,
let
him
take
a
good
sharp
incision
Knife
,
very
sharp
of
one
side
,
like
that
marked
E
in
the
table
of
Instruments
at
the
end
of
this
Chap.
with
which
he
must
quickly
make
,
at
one
stroak
,
or
at
two
or
three
at
most
(
if
he
will
for
the
greater
surety
)
an
incision
just
in
the
middle
of
the
Belly
,
between
the
two
right
Muscles
unto
the
Peritoneum
,
of
the
length
and
extent
of
the
Womb
or
thereabouts
;
after
that
he
must
only
pierce
the
Peritoneum
with
the
point
of
his
Instrument
,
to
make
an
orifice
for
one
or
two
of
the
Fingers
of
his
left
Hand
,
into
which
he
must
immediatly
thrust
them
,
for
to
cut
it
(
lifting
it
up
with
them
,
and
conducting
the
instrument
for
fear
of
pricking
the
Guts
)
in
proportion
to
the
first
incision
of
the
[
](A88969-e25960-b)*
*
Skins
.
Coverings
,
which
having
done
,
the
Womb
will
soon
appear
,
in
which
he
must
make
an
incision
in
the
same
manner
as
he
did
in
the
Peritoneum
;
being
careful
not
to
thrust
his
instrument
at
once
too
far
in
,
thinking
to
find
the
Womb
a
finger
or
two
thick
,
as
all
Authors
affirm
contrary
to
truth
,
in
which
he
would
be
deceived
,
as
those
are
that
never
well
considered
it
;
for
it
is
very
certain
,
that
at
the
time
of
Labour
,
whilst
it
contains
the
Child
and
Waters
in
it
,
it
is
not
above
a
single
line
thick
;
or
the
thickness
of
half
a
Crown
,
although
they
have
all
sang
to
us
,
that
by
divine
Providence
and
a
Miracle
,
the
more
't
is
extended
with
the
Child
,
the
thicker
it
grows
,
which
is
absolutely
false
;
it
being
only
true
,
that
it
is
at
that
time
a
little
thicker
at
the
place
where
the
Burthen
cleaves
,
where
its
substance
is
then
as
it
were
spongious
;
but
every
where
else
it
is
very
thin
,
and
becomes
the
more
so
by
how
much
it
is
more
extended
,
until
being
emptied
by
the
Birth
of
the
Child
,
it
begins
to
grow
thicker
in
contracting
and
gathering
to
it self
all
its
substance
,
which
was
before
very
much
extended
.
It
being
just
like
the
Bladder
which
being
full
is
very
thin
,
and
being
empty
appears
to
us
of
half
a
Fingers
thickness
,
which
filling
again
waxeth
thinner
in
proportion
to
the
Urine
that
flows
to
it
:
having
then
so
opened
the
Womb
,
he
must
likewise
make
an
incision
in
the
Infants
Membranes
,
taking
care
not
to
wound
it
with
the
instrument
,
and
then
he
will
soon
see
it
,
and
must
immediatly
take
it
out
with
the
Burthen
,
which
he
must
nimbly
separate
from
the
bottom
of
the
Womb
;
and
finding
it
to
be
yet
living
,
let
him
praise
God
for
having
so
blessed
and
prospered
his
Operation
.
But
the
Children
so
delivered
in
these
cases
are
usually
so
weak
,
(
if
not
quite
dead
,
as
it
often
happens
)
that
't
is
hard
to
know
,
whether
't
is
alive
or
dead
.
Yet
one
may
be
confident
the
Child
is
living
,
if
by
touching
the
Navelstring
the
Umbilical
Arteries
are
perceived
to
move
,
as
also
the
Heart
,
by
laying
the
Hand
on
the
Breast
;
and
if
it
prove
so
,
means
must
be
used
to
fetch
it
to
it self
,
spouting
some
Wine
in
the
Nose
and
Mouth
,
warming
it
until
it
begins
to
stir
of
it self
.
Midwives
usually
lay
the
Burthen
very
hot
on
the
Belly
of
such
weak
Children
;
if
that
helps
,
't
is
rather
because
of
the
temperate
heat
of
it
,
than
for
any
other
cause
:
for
't
is
impossible
the
Infant
should
receive
any
spirits
from
it
,
after
it
is
once
separated
from
the
Womb
,
and
yet
less
when
the
Woman
is
dead
.
As
to
the
heat
of
it
,
it
can
no
wise
hurt
,
but
the
weight
of
this
mass
layed
on
the
Belly
,
may
rather
choak
it
,
by
the
compression
it
makes
,
than
do
it
any
good
;
besides
,
when
the
Burthen
is
grown
cold
,
they
put
it
in
a
Skellet
of
hot
Wine
,
from
whence
they
think
the
Spirits
renew
,
which
being
conveyed
through
the
String
into
the
Childs
Belly
,
gives
it
new
force
:
but
as
I
have
said
already
,
that
is
very
useless
,
and
the
best
and
speediest
remedy
is
immediatly
to
separate
it
,
and
open
the
Childs
Mouth
,
cleaning
and
unstopping
also
the
Nose
,
if
there
be
any
filth
,
to
help
it
so
to
breath
freely
,
keeping
it
all
the
while
near
the
Fire
,
until
it
hath
a
little
recovered
its
weakness
,
spouting
some
Wine
into
the
Nose
and
Mouth
of
it
,
that
he
may
a
little
tast
and
scent
it
,
which
can
not
hurt
it
in
this
juncture
,
if
one
observes
some
moderation
in
the
thing
.
Having
now
at
large
treated
in
this
Second
Book
as
well
of
natural
as
unnatural
Labours
,
and
given
sufficient
instructions
to
a
Chirurgeon
to
enable
him
to
help
Women
in
the
first
,
and
to
remedy
all
the
different
accidents
of
the
latter
,
to
which
he
may
be
dayly
called
,
there
rests
nothing
now
to
finish
it
,
but
to
represent
the
Instruments
proper
to
this
Art
.
And
then
we
will
pass
to
the
Third
Book
,
where
we
must
handle
many
things
,
which
they
must
necessarily
know
that
intend
to
practise
Deliveries
.
Explication
of
the
Instruments
.
-
A
,
A
Crochet
or
Hook
to
draw
forth
a
dead
Child
.
-
B
,
Another
Crochet
for
the
same
purpose
,
according
as
the
case
requires
,
either
bigger
or
less
;
both
of
them
must
be
strong
enough
,
and
very
smooth
and
equal
,
that
the
Womb
may
not
be
hurt
in
the
Operation
,
and
above
ten
large
Inches
long
,
or
thereabouts
,
and
their
Handles
must
be
of
a
moderate
bigness
,
for
the
firmer
holding
of
them
.
-
C
,
A
crooked
Knife
,
equal
in
length
to
the
Crochets
,
fit
for
the
separating
a
monstrous
Child
,
or
piercing
of
the
Belly
of
an
hydropical
Infant
,
or
opening
the
Head
to
empty
the
Brains
,
or
to
divide
it
in
pieces
,
when
because
of
its
bigness
or
monstrousness
,
it
remaines
behind
in
the
Womb
,
separated
from
the
Infants
Body
.
-
D.
Another
small
crooked
Knife
for
the
same
purpose
,
but
not
so
convenient
,
because
it
cannot
be
guided
but
with
one
Hand
.
-
E.
A
sharp
Incision-knife
fit
for
the
Caesarean
Section
,
soon
after
the
Mothers
death
.
-
F
,
A
Cranes
bill
,
fitted
for
the
drawing
forth
of
the
Womb
any
strange
Body
,
or
false
Conception
,
when
the
whole
Hand
cannot
be
introduced
.
-
G
,
Another
Instrument
for
the
same
purpose
.
-
H
,
A
Speculum
Matricis
with
three
branches
to
open
the
Womb
,
for
to
discover
Ulcers
or
other
Maladies
,
sometimes
there
deeply
scituated
.
-
I
,
Another
of
two
Branches
,
for
the
same
purpose
.
-
K
,
Another
yet
more
commodious
.
-
L
,
A
Catheter
to
let
out
the
Urine
,
when
the
Woman
cannot
make
Water
.
-
M
,
A
Syringè
for
injections
into
the
Womb.
End
of
the
Second
Book
.
The
Third
Book
.
Treating
of
Women
in
Child
bed
,
and
of
the
Diseases
and
Symptomes
befalling
them
at
that
time
;
Of
Children
new
born
,
and
their
ordinary
Distempers
,
together
with
necessary
directions
for
to
choose
a
Nurse
.
GOing
with
Child
is
an
rough
Sea
,
on
which
a
big-bellyed
Woman
and
her
Infant
floats
the
space
of
nine
Months
:
And
Labour
,
which
is
the
only
Port
,
is
so
full
of
dangerous
Rocks
,
that
very
often
both
the
one
and
the
other
,
after
they
are
arrived
and
disembarked
,
have
yet
need
of
much
help
to
defend
them
against
divers
inconveniences
,
that
usually
follow
the
Pains
and
Travail
they
have
undergone
in
it
.
We
have
directed
in
the
First
Book
,
treating
of
the
Diseases
which
are
incident
to
Women
with
Child
,
how
to
prevent
their
suffering
shipwrack
in
this
Sea
during
so
long
a
Voyage
.
In
the
Second
we
have
taught
,
how
they
may
enter
this
Port
,
and
disimbarque
there
with
safety
by
Delivery
:
It
remains
then
to
compleat
our
work
,
that
we
expound
in
this
Third
and
last
,
how
the
Mother
and
Child
must
afterwards
be
ordered
,
and
declare
how
at
this
time
to
prevent
and
remedy
divers
Indispositions
which
often
happen
to
them
both
.
Let
us
first
consider
those
that
arrive
to
a
Woman
new
layd
,
and
then
we
shall
pass
to
those
that
regard
a
new-born
Infant
.
CHAP.
I.
What
is
fit
to
be
done
to
a
Woman
new-laid
,
and
naturally
delivered
.
IMmediatly
after
the
Woman
is
delivered
,
and
the
Burthen
come
away
,
care
must
be
taken
that
the
loosening
of
it
be
not
followed
with
a
Flooding
,
which
if
it
be
not
,
a
soft
Closure
to
the
Womb
must
immediatly
be
applied
,
five
or
six
double
,
to
prevent
the
cold
Air
by
entring
in
,
from
sudden
stopping
the
Vessels
,
by
which
the
Woman
should
cleanse
by
degrees
,
whereby
there
would
certainly
happen
many
ill
accidents
,
as
great
Pains
and
Gripes
of
the
Belly
,
Inflammation
of
the
Womb
,
and
divers
others
which
we
shall
mention
hereafter
particularly
,
and
which
may
easily
be
the
cause
of
her
death
.
When
the
Womb
is
so
closed
,
if
the
Woman
was
not
delivered
upon
her
ordinary
Bed
,
let
her
be
presently
carried
into
it
by
some
strong
body
,
or
more
if
there
be
need
,
rather
than
to
let
her
walk
thither
;
which
Bed
must
be
first
ready
warmed
and
prepared
as
is
requisite
,
because
of
the
cleansings
;
but
if
she
were
delivered
on
it
(
which
is
best
and
safest
to
prevent
the
danger
and
trouble
of
carrying
her
to
it
)
then
all
the
soul
linnen
and
other
things
put
there
for
the
receiving
the
Blood
,
Waters
,
and
other
Filth
which
comes
away
in
Labour
,
must
be
presently
removed
,
and
she
must
be
placed
conveniently
in
it
for
her
ease
and
rest
,
which
she
much
wants
,
to
recover
her
of
the
Pains
and
Labour
she
endured
during
her
Travail
;
that
is
,
with
her
Head
and
Body
a
little
raised
,
for
to
breath
the
freer
and
cleanse
the
better
,
especially
of
that
Blood
which
then
comes
away
,
that
so
it
may
not
clod
,
which
being
retained
causes
very
great
Pains
.
All
this
will
happen
,
if
they
have
not
liberty
to
come
freely
by
this
convenient
scituation
,
in
which
she
must
put
down
her
Legs
and
Thighs
close
together
,
having
a
small
Pillow
(
for
her
greater
ease
if
she
desire
it
)
under
her
Hams
,
upon
which
they
may
rest
a
little
:
being
so
put
to
Bed
,
let
her
lye
neither
of
one
side
nor
the
other
,
but
just
on
the
middle
of
her
back
,
that
so
the
Womb
may
repossess
its
natural
and
proper
place
.
It
is
an
ordinary
custom
to
give
the
Women
,
assoon
as
they
are
delivered
,
two
Ounces
of
Oyl
of
sweet
Almonds
,
drawn
without
fire
,
and
as
much
Syrup
of
Maiden-hair
,
mixed
together
,
which
is
as
well
for
to
sweeten
and
temper
the
inside
of
the
Throat
,
which
was
heated
and
hoarse
by
her
continual
Cries
,
and
holding
her
Breath
to
bear
down
her
Throws
during
her
Labour
,
as
also
to
the
end
that
her
Stomach
and
Intestines
being
lined
with
it
,
should
not
be
so
much
afflicted
with
dolorous
Gripes
:
But
this
Potion
goes
so
much
against
the
Stomachs
of
some
Women
,
that
being
forced
to
take
it
with
an
aversion
and
disgust
,
it
may
do
them
rather
more
hurt
,
than
any
wise
comfort
them
.
Wherefore
let
none
have
it
but
those
that
desire
it
,
and
have
no
aversion
to
it
.
I
approve
rather
in
this
case
of
a
good
Broth
to
be
given
her
,
assoon
as
she
is
a
little
setled
after
the
great
commotion
of
Labour
;
because
it
will
be
both
more
pleasing
and
profitable
than
such
a
Potion
.
And
,
having
thus
accommodated
her
,
and
provided
for
her
Belly
,
Breasts
and
lower
parts
,
after
the
manner
we
shall
direct
in
the
next
Chapter
,
leave
her
to
rest
and
sleep
if
she
can
,
making
no
noise
,
the
Bed-curtains
being
close
drawn
,
and
the
Doors
and
Windows
of
her
Chamber
shut
,
that
so
seeing
no
light
,
she
may
the
sooner
fall
asleep
.
If
she
had
endured
a
hard
Labour
,
she
must
be
then
ordered
as
the
case
requires
,
and
as
shall
be
hereafter
declared
:
but
what
we
have
here
directed
,
is
only
for
a
natural
Labour
,
and
where
no
extraordinary
difficulty
happens
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
convenient
Remedies
for
the
lower
parts
of
the
Belly
and
Breasts
of
Women
newly
delivered
.
SInce
the
lower
parts
of
a
Woman
are
greatly
distended
by
the
birth
of
an
Infant
,
it
is
good
to
endeavour
therefore
the
prevention
of
an
inflammation
there
:
wherefore
assoon
as
the
Bed
is
cleansed
from
the
foul
linnen
and
other
impurities
of
the
Labour
,
and
that
the
Woman
is
therein
placed
,
according
to
the
direction
of
the
preceding
Chapter
,
let
there
be
outwardly
applied
all
over
the
bottom
of
her
Belly
,
and
Privities
,
the
following
Anodine
Cataplasm
,
made
of
two
Ounces
of
Oyl
of
sweet
Almonds
,
with
two
or
three
new-laid
Eggs
,
Yolks
and
Whites
,
stirring
them
together
in
an
earthen
Pipkin
over
hot
Embers
,
till
it
comes
to
the
consistence
of
a
Pultiss
,
which
being
spread
upon
a
Cloth
,
must
be
applied
to
those
parts
,
indifferently
warm
,
having
first
taken
away
the
Closures
,
which
were
put
to
her
presently
after
her
Delivery
,
and
likewise
such
clods
of
Blood
as
were
there
left
.
This
is
a
very
temperate
remedy
,
and
fit
to
appease
the
Pains
which
Women
ordinarily
suffer
in
those
parts
,
because
of
the
violence
then
endured
by
the
Infants
Birth
:
it
must
lie
on
five
or
six
Hours
,
and
then
be
renewed
a
second
time
if
there
be
occasion
,
afterwards
make
a
Decoction
of
Barley
,
Linseed
,
and
Chervil
;
or
with
Marsh-mallows
and
Violet
leaves
,
adding
to
a
Pint
of
it
,
an
ounce
of
Honey
of
Roses
,
with
which
,
being
luke
warm
,
foment
three
or
four
times
a
day
(
for
the
first
five
or
six
days
of
Child-bed
)
the
bearing-place
,
cleansing
it
very
well
from
the
Blood
,
Clods
and
other
Excrements
which
are
there
emptied
.
This
Stupe
is
likewise
very
good
to
temper
and
appease
the
Pains
of
those
parts
.
Some
persons
only
use
to
this
purpose
luke-warm
Milk
;
and
many
Women
,
only
Barley-water
.
Great
care
must
be
taken
at
the
beginning
that
no
stopping
things
be
given
to
hinder
the
cleansings
,
but
when
ten
or
twelve
days
are
past
,
and
that
she
hath
cleansed
very
sufficiently
,
Remedies
may
then
be
used
to
fortifie
the
parts
,
to
which
purpose
a
Decoction
is
very
proper
,
made
of
Provence-Roses
,
Leaves
and
Roots
of
Plantane
,
and
Smiths
water
that
Iron
is
quenched
in
;
and
when
she
hath
sufficiently
and
fully
done
Cleansing
,
which
is
usually
after
the
18th
or
20th
day
,
there
may
be
made
for
those
that
desire
it
,
a
very
strong
astringent
Lotion
,
to
fortifie
and
settle
those
parts
,
which
have
been
much
relaxed
,
as
well
by
the
great
extension
they
received
,
as
by
the
humours
with
which
they
have
been
so
long
time
soaked
.
This
Remedy
may
be
composed
with
an
Ounce
and
an
half
of
Pomegranate
Peel
,
an
Ounce
of
Cypress
Nuts
,
half
an
Ounce
of
Acorns
,
an
Ounce
of
Terra
Sigillata
,
a
Handful
of
Provence-Roses
,
and
two
drachms
of
Roch-Allum
:
all
which
being
infused
a
whole
night
in
five
half
Pints
of
strong
red
Wine
,
or
(
that
it
may
not
be
too
sharp
)
a
quantity
of
Smiths
water
mixed
with
that
Wine
;
afterwards
boil
it
well
to
a
Quart
,
then
strain
it
,
squeezing
of
it
strongly
,
and
with
this
Decoction
foment
those
inferiour
parts
Nights
and
Mornings
,
to
the
end
they
may
as
much
as
possible
be
strengthened
and
confirmed
:
I
say
as
much
as
possible
;
because
there
is
no
probability
that
they
can
ever
be
reduced
to
the
same
estate
they
were
in
before
she
had
Children
.
So
much
for
this
:
Wee
'l
now
pass
to
convenient
Remedies
for
the
Belly
of
a
new-laid
Woman
.
All
Authors
do
appoint
,
immediatly
after
Delivery
,
the
skin
of
a
black
Sheep
slaid
alive
,
for
this
purpose
,
to
be
laid
all
over
her
Belly
,
and
to
lie
on
four
or
five
Hours
;
others
will
have
a
Hare-skin
.
Truly
I
believe
that
by
reason
of
the
natural
heat
of
such
Skins
,
the
remedy
is
not
bad
:
but
I
also
fear
lest
in
some
small
time
after
it
may
do
the
Woman
more
hurt
than
good
,
and
that
by
its
Moistness
,
cooling
of
her
,
it
may
make
her
to
shake
,
which
would
be
very
prejudicial
in
stopping
her
Cleansings
,
which
ought
to
flow
;
besides
it
is
a
remedy
or
too
much
trouble
;
for
there
must
always
be
a
Butcher
ready
for
every
Woman
that
is
laid
,
or
some
other
person
that
can
do
it
as
readily
,
who
must
be
for
this
purpose
in
the
very
Chamber
,
or
at
least
in
the
House
,
that
so
they
may
have
the
Skin
very
hot
according
to
directions
.
They
likewise
direct
a
small
Plaister
of
Galbanum
,
with
a
little
Civet
in
the
middle
,
to
be
applied
to
the
Womans
Navil
,
which
as
they
imagine
is
very
proper
to
keep
the
Womb
in
its
place
,
because
being
delighted
with
that
smell
,
it
drawes
neer
to
it
of
its
self
,
but
this
remedy
is
a
little
[
](A88969-e26640-b)*
*
Practice
and
success
commends
it
,
nor
is
there
reason
wanting
to
defend
it
:
wherefore
notwithstanding
the
Authors
sense
,
it
may
be
successfully
continued
.
Superstitious
:
wherefore
I
am
not
for
it
,
it
being
sufficient
to
keep
the
Belly
very
warm
,
in
the
situation
we
have
directed
,
and
prevent
the
least
cold
.
As
for
Swaths
convenient
to
a
Woman
new
laid
,
they
need
not
be
us'd
the
first
day
,
or
at
least
but
very
loosely
,
especially
when
there
hath
been
a
hard
Labour
;
because
the
least
compression
of
the
Womans
Belly
,
which
is
then
very
sore
,
as
the
Womb
also
is
,
having
been
much
harrassed
,
proves
a
great
inconveniency
to
her
,
wherefore
let
her
not
be
swathed
until
the
Second
day
,
and
that
very
gently
at
the
beginning
.
Midwives
believe
that
they
serve
instead
of
Boulster
,
as
well
for
the
keeping
the
Womb
up
in
its
place
,
as
to
squeeze
out
from
all
parts
the
Cleansings
which
are
necessary
to
be
evacuated
:
And
Nursekeepers
,
abused
with
this
belief
,
do
sometimes
swath
their
Bellies
so
strait
,
that
they
do
bruise
the
Womb
,
which
is
very
painful
in
the
beginning
of
Child-bed
,
and
from
whence
often
follows
very
dangerous
Inflamations
.
These
Swaths
and
Boulsters
can
have
no
hold
to
support
the
Womb
as
they
imagine
,
forasmuch
as
its
[
](A88969-e26670-b)*
*
Bottom
of
the
Womb.
Fund
,
which
is
the
principal
part
being
flitting
in
the
Cavity
of
the
[
](A88969-e26680-b)†
†
Lower
Belly
.
Hypogaster
,
cannot
be
kept
stable
and
firm
by
that
which
is
applied
upon
the
Belly
,
and
beside
the
interposition
of
the
Bladder
which
is
upon
it
,
will
not
permit
it
.
As
to
their
opinion
that
such
Swathings
help
to
cleanse
the
Womb
,
't
is
fit
they
should
be
disabused
of
this
Error
;
for
it
is
not
the
same
thing
in
these
Cleansings
,
as
pressing
the
juice
out
of
boil'd
meat
in
a
Napkin
,
for
these
are
wholly
a
work
of
Nature
which
a
strong
compression
(
instead
of
helping
)
hinders
,
by
the
pain
it
causes
to
the
Womb
,
and
the
Inflamations
that
follow
.
Without
dwelling
then
upon
the
ordinary
manner
of
Swathing
,
let
us
be
guided
according
to
the
dictates
of
Reason
,
and
not
according
to
the
Nurs-keepers
naughty
Customs
,
whose
Method
is
first
to
put
upon
the
Belly
a
Swath
four
or
five
double
,
of
a
triangular
Figure
,
to
support
(
as
they
pretend
)
the
Womb
,
and
sometimes
two
others
Roulers
very
strait
,
on
each
side
towards
the
Groine
,
to
keep
it
in
its
place
,
lest
it
be
shaken
,
and
encline
more
to
one
side
than
t'other
,
with
yet
another
broad
square
Swath
for
the
whole
Belly
,
which
they
put
upon
the
first
,
afterwards
they
make
a
Swath
of
a
Napkin
folded
two
or
three
double
,
of
the
breadth
of
a
quarter
of
an
Ell
,
with
which
they
do
very
much
girt
and
compress
the
Belly
.
I
do
very
well
approve
of
the
use
of
these
Swaths
,
and
of
a
good
large
square
Boulster
over
the
whole
Belly
,
provided
they
be
very
loose
the
first
seven
or
eight
daies
,
only
to
keep
it
a
little
steady
,
observing
in
the
mean
time
to
take
it
off
,
and
remove
it
often
,
to
anoint
the
Womans
Belly
all
over
(
if
it
be
sore
,
and
that
she
have
After-Pains
)
with
Oile
of
sweet
Almonds
and
St
Johns
Wort
mixed
together
,
which
may
be
done
every
day
:
But
after
that
time
,
they
may
by
degrees
begin
to
swath
her
straighter
,
to
contract
and
gather
together
the
parts
,
which
were
greatly
extended
during
her
going
with
Child
,
which
may
be
then
very
safely
done
;
because
the
Womb
by
those
former
cleansings
is
so
diminished
and
lessened
,
that
it
cannot
be
too
much
compressed
by
the
Swaths
.
Let
us
now
see
what
is
fit
to
be
done
to
the
Breasts
.
Proper
Remedies
may
be
applied
to
them
,
for
to
drive
back
the
Milk
,
if
the
Woman
will
not
be
a
Nurse
,
of
which
we
shall
speak
hereafter
;
but
if
she
intends
to
be
a
Nurse
,
't
will
be
sufficient
to
keep
her
Breasts
very
close
,
and
well
covered
with
gentle
and
soft
Clothes
,
for
to
keep
them
warm
,
lest
the
Milk
curdle
in
them
;
and
if
there
be
danger
of
too
much
Blood
being
carried
thither
,
anoint
the
Breasts
with
Oile
of
Roses
,
and
a
little
Vinegar
beat
together
,
and
put
upon
them
some
fine
Linnen
dipt
in
it
,
observing
that
if
the
Woman
do
suckle
her
Child
,
she
gives
it
not
the
Breast
the
same
day
she
is
brought
to
Bed
,
because
then
all
her
Humours
are
extremely
moved
with
the
Pains
and
agitation
of
the
Labour
;
wherefore
let
her
defer
it
at
least
till
next
day
,
and
it
would
be
yet
better
to
stay
four
or
five
days
,
or
longer
,
to
the
end
the
fury
of
the
Milk
and
the
abundance
of
humours
,
which
flow
to
the
Breasts
in
the
begining
,
may
be
spent
,
in
which
time
another
Woman
may
give
it
suck
.
Let
us
now
discourse
of
a
fit
Diet
for
the
Woman
to
keep
,
during
her
whole
Child-bed
.
CHAP.
III.
What
Diet
a
Woman
in
Child-bed
ought
to
observe
during
the
whole
time
of
her
lying-in
,
when
it
is
accompanied
with
no
ill
accident
.
ALthough
a
Woman
be
naturally
delivered
,
yet
notwithstanding
she
must
observe
a
good
Diet
,
to
prevent
many
ill
accidents
,
which
may
happen
to
her
during
her
Child-bed
;
at
the
begining
of
which
she
must
be
directed
in
her
Meat
and
Drink
,
almost
as
if
she
had
a
Fever
,
that
so
it
may
be
prevented
,
inasmuch
as
she
is
then
very
subject
to
it
;
so
likewise
it
often
happens
to
her
by
the
least
neglect
committed
towards
her
in
her
tending
.
For
this
Reason
one
must
not
be
of
the
opinion
of
many
Nurse-keepers
,
who
will
have
a
new-laid
Woman
to
be
well
fed
,
as
well
to
restore
her
lost
strength
,
by
the
tediousness
of
the
Labour
,
and
by
the
quantity
of
Blood
then
evacuating
,
for
which
cause
they
believe
the
Woman
must
be
well
nourished
to
make
more
Blood
,
as
also
to
fill
up
her
Belly
,
which
is
very
much
emptied
by
the
Birth
of
the
Child
:
but
it
is
much
better
to
follow
in
this
the
counsel
which
Hippocrates
gives
us
in
his
Tenth
Aphorism
of
the
Second
Book
,
where
he
saies
,
Impura
corpora
quo
plus
nutriveris
,
eo
magis
laeseris
;
The
more
you
nourish
impure
Bodies
,
the
more
you
hurt
them
.
Now
it
is
certain
that
a
Woman
newly
delivered
is
of
this
sort
,
as
you
may
know
by
the
quantity
of
Cleansings
and
Superfluities
which
flow
from
her
Womb
at
this
time
,
when
for
this
reason
they
must
be
very
regular
in
their
Diet
,
especially
the
three
or
four
first
daies
,
in
which
time
she
must
be
nourished
only
with
good
Broaths
,
new
laid
Eggs
,
and
Jellies
,
without
using
at
the
beginning
more
solid
Meats
;
but
when
the
great
abundance
of
her
Milk
is
a
little
past
,
she
may
with
more
safety
eat
a
little
Broath
at
her
Dinner
,
or
a
small
piece
of
boil'd
Chicken
,
or
Mutton
,
as
she
likes
best
;
afterwards
,
if
no
accident
happens
,
they
may
by
degrees
nourish
her
more
plentifully
,
provided
in
the
mean
time
,
that
it
be
a
third
part
less
than
she
was
accustomed
to
take
in
her
perfect
Health
,
and
that
her
Food
be
of
good
and
easie
digestion
;
not
suffering
her
to
eat
any
of
those
Cakes
,
Tarts
,
or
other
Pastries
,
which
are
usually
provided
at
the
Childs
Baptism
.
As
for
her
Drink
,
let
it
be
Ptysan
,
[
which
is
Liquorish
,
Figs
and
Aniseeds
boiled
in
Water
]
or
at
least
boil'd
Water
,
being
careful
not
to
give
it
her
too
cold
;
she
may
also
(
provided
she
be
not
Feaverish
)
drink
a
little
white
Wine
,
well
mixed
with
Water
,
but
not
till
after
the
first
Five
or
Six
days
.
Although
I
prescribe
this
Rule
in
general
for
all
those
who
are
newly
brought
to
Bed
;
yet
there
are
some
who
must
not
observe
it
so
exactly
as
laborious
Women
,
who
being
of
a
very
strong
and
rebust
constitution
,
require
a
more
plentiful
feeding
,
to
whom
notwithstanding
,
if
they
do
not
change
the
quality
,
they
must
at
least
retrench
the
quantity
of
their
ordinary
food
,
having
alwaies
respect
to
what
every
person
accustom
themselves
to
,
which
the
same
Hippocrates
doth
likewise
teach
us
in
the
17th
Aphorism
of
the
first
Book
,
where
he
saith
,
Animadvertendi
sunt
quibus
semel
aut
bis
,
&
quibus
copiosior
aut
parcior
aut
per
partes
Cibus
est
offerendus
,
dandum
verò
aliquid
tempori
,
regioni
,
aerati
,
&
consuetudini
.
Great
care
and
notice
must
be
taken
to
whom
to
give
meat
once
only
or
twice
;
as
also
to
whom
to
give
more
,
or
to
whom
less
,
or
by
little
and
little
;
but
some
allowance
must
be
made
in
respect
of
Time
,
Countrey
,
Age
and
Custome
.
What
we
have
already
said
shall
suffice
for
direction
in
their
Meat
and
Drink
.
The
Child-bed
Woman
must
likewise
keep
her self
very
quiet
in
her
Bed
,
lying
on
her
Back
,
with
her
Head
a
little
raised
,
and
not
turning
often
from
side
to
side
,
that
so
the
Matrix
may
be
the
better
setled
in
its
first
Scituation
:
she
must
free
her self
at
that
time
from
all
care
of
business
,
leaving
it
to
the
management
of
some
of
her
Kindred
or
Friends
;
let
her
talk
as
little
as
may
be
,
and
that
with
a
low
voice
,
and
let
no
ill
news
be
brought
to
her
,
which
may
affect
her
;
because
all
these
things
do
cause
so
great
a
commotion
or
perturbation
of
her
Humours
,
that
Nature
not
being
able
to
overcome
them
,
cannot
make
the
necessary
evacuation
of
them
,
which
hath
been
the
death
of
many
.
The
Citizens
Wives
have
a
very
ill
Custom
,
which
they
would
do
very
well
to
refrain
,
that
is
,
they
cause
their
Children
to
be
baptized
the
second
or
third
day
after
their
Labour
;
at
which
time
all
their
Relations
and
Friends
have
a
Collation
in
the
Child-bed
Room
,
with
whom
she
is
obliged
to
discourse
,
and
make
answers
to
the
Gossips
and
all
Comers
a
whole
After-noon
together
,
with
the
usual
Complements
of
those
Ceremonies
,
enough
to
distract
her
;
and
though
there
is
scarce
any
of
the
Company
which
do
not
drink
her
Health
,
yet
by
the
noise
they
make
in
her
Ears
,
she
loses
it
:
besides
all
this
,
she
is
often
constrained
,
out
of
respect
,
to
forbear
the
use
of
her
Bed-pan
and
other
necessaries
,
which
are
very
prejudicial
to
her
:
and
this
happens
just
at
the
time
when
she
ought
to
have
most
rest
;
because
about
the
third
day
the
Milk
flowes
in
greatest
quantity
to
the
Breasts
;
this
is
the
reason
why
ordinarily
the
next
day
they
have
a
very
great
Feaver
.
She
ought
alwaies
to
keep
her
Body
open
with
Clysters
,
taking
one
once
in
two
daies
,
which
not
only
evacuate
the
gross
Excrements
,
but
also
by
drawing
downwards
cause
her
to
cleanse
the
better
.
When
she
hath
observed
this
Rule
a
fortnight
or
three
weeks
,
which
is
very
near
the
time
of
having
cleansed
sufficiently
,
that
those
parts
may
be
throughly
cleansed
before
she
goes
abroad
,
and
begins
upon
a
New
score
;
let
her
take
a
gentle
Purge
made
of
Senna
,
Cassia
,
Syrup
of
Succory
with
Rhubarb
,
which
is
good
to
purge
the
Stomach
and
Bowels
of
those
ill
Humours
,
Nature
could
not
evacuate
by
the
Womb
,
as
it
did
the
other
Superfluities
;
this
Purge
may
be
repeated
if
necessary
:
all
which
being
done
,
and
that
no
indisposition
remain
,
she
may
bath
once
or
twice
,
or
to
wash
and
cleanse
her
Body
,
and
afterwards
she
may
govern
her self
according
to
her
former
Custome
.
CHAP.
IV.
How
to
drive
back
the
Milk
in
those
Women
who
are
not
willing
to
give
suck
.
THere
are
many
Remedies
used
to
this
purpose
,
some
of
which
hinder
the
afflux
of
humours
to
the
Breast
,
and
others
dissipate
and
in
part
dissolve
the
Milk
therein
contained
.
Those
which
hinder
the
Humours
from
plentifully
flowing
thither
,
are
Oile
of
Roses
well
mixt
with
Vinegar
,
with
which
the
Breasts
are
to
be
anointed
all
over
;
or
Unguentum
Populeum
,
with
Ceratum
refrigerans
Galeni
,
equally
mixt
and
extended
upon
a
piece
of
Linnen
,
or
gray
Paper
,
and
so
applyed
to
the
Breasts
.
Others
use
Linnen
dipt
in
luke-warm
Verjuce
,
in
which
a
little
Allom
is
dissolved
,
that
so
it
may
be
more
Astringent
;
and
others
lay
to
them
the
Lees
of
Red
Wine
alone
,
or
mixt
with
Oyl
of
Roses
.
Those
Remedies
which
dissolve
and
dissipate
the
Milk
from
the
Breast
is
a
Cataplasme
of
the
four
[
](A88969-e27030-b)*
*
Of
Linseed
Fenugreek
,
Beans
,
and
Fitches
.
Branns
,
Honey
and
Saffron
,
boiled
with
the
Decoction
of
Chervil
or
Sage
.
Others
apply
Honey
only
,
and
some
others
rub
the
Breast
alone
with
Honey
,
and
put
upon
it
the
Leaves
of
Red-Cabbadg
,
the
great
Stalks
first
being
taken
away
,
and
they
a
little
deadned
before
the
fire
;
this
remedy
doth
very
readily
drive
away
the
Milk
.
There
are
some
which
boil
Sage
and
Box
Leaves
in
Urine
,
with
which
they
do
foment
the
Breasts
pretty
warm
,
and
lay
a
Cloth
upon
them
dipt
in
it
.
But
great
care
must
be
taken
in
the
application
and
change
of
these
things
,
that
the
Woman
catch
not
the
least
cold
,
as
also
that
no
Inflammation
or
Impostumation
be
caused
,
instead
of
driving
back
the
Milk
:
Wherefore
such
Remedies
are
to
be
chosen
as
are
restraining
,
repercussive
,
or
resolving
,
according
to
the
different
dispositions
required
.
I
know
some
Women
who
hold
it
for
a
very
great
secret
,
and
most
certain
and
fit
to
drive
the
Milk
effectually
back
;
and
that
is
to
put
on
her
Husbands
shift
yet
warm
,
immediatly
after
he
hath
taken
it
off
,
and
wear
it
until
the
Milk
be
gone
:
but
in
case
the
Milk
doth
in
the
mean
time
vanish
,
't
is
superstitious
to
believe
that
this
Shirt
is
the
cause
of
it
,
and
that
it
can
produce
such
an
effect
;
it
happens
rather
,
because
all
the
humours
of
the
Body
of
their
own
accord
taking
another
course
than
to
the
Breasts
,
do
not
daily
flow
in
so
great
abundance
to
them
:
Wherefore
in
the
use
of
all
these
Remedies
,
the
principal
must
not
be
forgotten
,
which
is
,
to
take
care
that
they
tend
downwards
,
procuring
to
that
purpose
a
good
and
ample
evacuation
of
the
[
](A88969-e27090-b)*
*
Cleansings
.
Lochia
,
which
is
much
furthered
by
keeping
the
Belly
open
by
Clysters
provoking
them
,
in
doing
whereof
the
Milk
will
soon
vanish
.
All
that
we
have
said
in
the
former
Chapters
of
this
Third
Book
,
is
only
to
be
observed
when
the
new-laid
Woman
hath
no
manner
of
Indisposition
,
for
in
case
that
any
happen
,
she
must
be
governed
in
another
manner
,
and
according
as
the
Accidents
require
,
of
which
we
intend
now
to
treat
in
the
following
Chapters
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
several
Diseases
and
Symptomes
which
happen
to
a
Woman
new
laid
,
and
first
of
Flooding
.
WE
have
elsewhere
mentioned
the
Flooding
which
precedes
Labour
,
and
shewed
the
only
means
to
remedy
it
,
which
is
to
deliver
the
Woman
assoon
as
possible
;
let
us
now
see
what
is
fit
to
be
done
to
that
which
happens
immediatly
,
or
in
a
little
time
after
,
proceeding
from
the
late
opening
of
the
orifices
of
the
Vessels
of
the
Womb
,
by
the
loosening
of
the
Secondine
which
cleaved
to
it
:
this
Blood
flowes
then
so
much
more
abundantly
,
by
how
much
it
is
subtiler
and
hotter
,
or
by
the
agitation
of
a
long
and
hard
Labour
,
and
besides
when
a
Woman
is
Sanguine
or
Plethorick
.
This
Accident
may
often
happen
by
a
too
sudden
or
violent
pulling
away
of
the
After-Burthen
,
and
sometimes
from
some
part
of
it
being
left
behind
in
the
Womb
,
or
else
some
false
Conception
;
which
then
endeavouring
to
expel
,
it
presses
and
forceth
forth
the
Blood
out
of
the
Vessels
newly
opened
,
and
sometimes
a
great
Clod
of
Blood
remaining
in
the
bottom
of
the
Womb
will
produce
the
same
effect
,
which
by
reason
of
the
distention
it
often
causes
,
excites
Pains
like
to
those
a
Woman
endures
before
Labour
,
and
doth
not
cease
tormenting
her
,
until
she
hath
voided
it
,
and
then
she
is
at
ease
;
but
sometimes
the
Blood
continuing
still
to
flow
,
and
remaining
in
the
bottom
of
the
Womb
,
becomes
new
Clods
;
which
is
the
cause
why
the
accident
renews
again
as
before
,
and
continueth
so
by
fits
,
in
the
intervals
of
which
there
comes
away
some
Serosities
of
the
Blood
retained
,
which
dissolves
;
and
makes
some
persons
,
ignorant
of
the
Art
,
to
think
that
the
Flux
is
stopt
,
although
it
still
continues
flowing
within
,
where
it
stops
only
by
some
blood
so
coagulated
;
but
when
this
Clod
comes
away
the
Flooding
begins
again
,
pure
Blood
and
in
great
abundance
.
Flooding
is
a
more
dangerous
Accident
than
any
other
which
may
happen
to
a
Woman
newly
laid
,
and
which
dispatches
her
so
soon
,
if
it
be
in
great
quantity
,
that
there
is
not
often
time
to
prevent
it
.
Wherefore
in
this
case
convenient
Remedies
must
be
speedily
applied
,
as
well
to
stop
it
,
as
to
turn
it
back
from
the
places
whence
it
flowes
.
To
which
purpose
't
is
fit
to
consider
what
causeth
this
Flooding
,
and
if
it
be
a
false
Conception
,
piece
of
the
Burthen
,
or
clodded
Blood
remaining
behind
,
all
diligence
must
be
used
to
fetch
them
away
,
or
to
cause
a
speedy
expulsion
of
them
;
but
if
when
nothing
remains
behind
in
the
Womb
,
the
Blood
doth
notwithstanding
continue
to
flow
,
you
must
bleed
the
Woman
in
the
Arm
,
not
so
much
thereby
to
empty
the
fulness
,
as
to
make
diversion
;
let
her
Body
be
laid
equally
flat
,
and
not
raised
,
that
so
the
Blood
may
not
be
sent
down
to
the
lower
parts
;
let
her
keep
her self
very
quiet
,
without
turning
from
side
to
side
,
that
so
the
Humours
may
not
be
stirred
,
the
upper
part
of
her
Belly
must
likewise
not
be
swathed
or
boulstered
,
for
such
straitness
augmens
the
evil
;
let
her
Chamber
be
kept
a
little
cool
,
and
let
her
not
be
too
warm
covered
in
her
Bed
,
that
so
the
flooding
through
Heat
may
not
be
continued
.
All
the
world
forbids
Clysters
in
this
case
,
lest
,
as
they
say
,
the
humours
be
drawn
down
in
great
abundance
;
but
I
have
twice
experimentally
found
the
contrary
,
where
great
Floodings
have
been
stopt
by
Clysters
,
of
which
I
will
give
you
a
particular
account
,
that
so
it
may
be
useful
on
the
like
occasion
.
I
was
three
years
since
called
to
a
Woman
,
who
was
surprized
with
a
very
great
Flooding
immediatly
after
the
Midwife
had
delivered
her
,
which
she
had
done
with
too
much
violence
,
as
the
good
Woman
assured
me
;
who
told
me
,
She
felt
a
very
great
pain
at
the
instant
she
pull'd
away
the
After-birth
,
and
that
she
perceived
at
the
loosening
of
it
a
Crack
:
Now
from
the
moment
that
she
was
so
delivered
,
she
lost
,
for
five
or
six
daies
continually
,
so
great
abundance
of
Blood
,
that
I
could
scarce
believe
she
could
without
dying
,
had
I
not
seen
it
my self
:
during
all
this
time
they
had
to
no
purpose
used
all
the
means
they
could
imagine
to
stop
this
accident
,
and
because
with
it
she
complained
of
great
pains
in
her
Belly
,
they
gave
her
Anodine
and
cooling
Clysters
,
for
fear
lest
giving
her
others
more
strong
,
the
Flooding
would
be
more
and
more
excited
:
She
had
taken
so
four
or
five
Clysters
,
which
came
away
as
they
were
given
,
without
any
Excrement
;
which
seeing
,
and
judging
that
assuredly
some
gross
Excrements
(
being
retained
in
the
Intestines
from
before
the
time
of
her
Labour
,
which
could
not
be
evacuated
by
these
Anodine
Clysters
)
did
cause
so
great
a
Chollick
,
which
she
felt
all
over
her
Belly
,
which
appeared
puft
up
;
I
caused
her
to
take
one
common
and
one
pretty
strong
Clyster
,
contrary
however
to
the
opinion
of
most
persons
,
who
not
knowing
the
cause
of
the
distemper
,
bade
me
have
a
care
lest
it
should
,
as
they
said
,
cause
a
greater
Flooding
;
but
the
issue
of
it
was
quite
otherwise
than
they
expected
;
for
the
good
Woman
voided
with
this
Clyster
a
Pan
full
of
gross
Excrements
,
which
having
staid
there
a
long
time
,
and
being
thereby
hardened
,
had
stopt
the
Passage
of
much
Wind
,
which
passed
away
at
this
time
.
Now
the
Intestines
full
of
this
gross
matter
,
being
every
moment
agitated
by
this
Wind
,
did
likewise
agitate
and
continually
compress
the
Womb
,
by
means
of
which
the
Flooding
was
always
maintained
,
which
did
cease
immediatly
after
this
Chollck
was
dissipated
by
the
evacuation
of
these
Excrements
;
and
since
that
time
being
again
called
upon
the
like
occasion
of
loss
of
Blood
,
proceeding
from
the
same
cause
,
and
having
taken
the
same
course
,
the
issue
of
it
was
likewise
the
same
.
Wherefore
if
there
be
the
least
appearance
of
Excrements
contained
in
the
Intestines
,
make
no
scruple
to
give
Clysters
to
evacuate
them
,
forbearing
in
this
case
those
that
are
Astringent
,
because
they
harden
and
retain
yet
more
that
which
augments
the
distemper
.
Chap:
VI.
lib.
3.
pag:
307.
These
three
Figures
represent
several
Pessaries
fit
for
the
supporting
and
keeping
up
of
the
Womb
,
that
it
may
not
fall
out
,
as
it
doth
in
a
bearing
down
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
the
bearing
down
,
and
falling
out
of
the
Womb
and
Fundament
of
a
Woman
new-laid
.
I
Shall
,
the
better
to
explain
the
thing
,
make
two
sorts
of
Bearings
down
or
Relaxations
,
as
also
two
sorts
of
Fallings
forth
,
or
Precipitations
of
the
Womb
;
all
which
differ
but
in
the
degree
,
according
as
they
fall
down
more
or
less
:
for
the
Relaxation
is
when
the
Womb
only
bears
down
and
comes
not
forth
;
and
the
Precipitation
is
,
when
it
comes
out
of
the
Body
.
The
first
sort
of
Bearing
down
is
that
,
in
which
the
whole
body
of
the
Womb
falls
into
the
Vagina
,
in
such
manner
,
that
putting
up
the
Finger
,
one
may
feel
the
orifice
very
neer
.
The
second
sort
of
Bearing
down
is
,
when
the
Womb
being
yet
lower
,
one
can
manifestly
perceive
this
Orifice
quite
without
.
The
Falling-out
is
also
of
two
sorts
;
in
the
first
the
Womb
comes
quite
forth
,
but
is
not
turned
inside
out
,
nor
can
the
inside
of
it
be
seen
,
but
only
its
Orifice
,
which
appears
at
the
end
of
a
great
fleshy
mass
,
which
makes
the
body
of
the
Womb
;
and
this
is
called
Prolapsus
Uteri
,
that
is
,
A
falling
forth
of
the
Womb.
And
the
other
falling
out
,
of
all
is
most
dangerous
,
and
is
called
Perversio
,
or
turning
inside
out
;
for
then
it
is
not
only
fallen
forth
,
but
the
bottom
of
it
is
turned
quite
out
,
that
so
you
may
perceive
it
all
even
,
and
without
an
Orifice
;
because
it
is
so
turned
.
The
Womb
turned
on
this
fashion
appears
to
be
only
a
great
piece
of
bloody
flesh
,
(
and
almost
like
the
[
](A88969-e27390-b)*
*
A
mans
Cod.
Scrotum
)
which
hangs
between
the
Womans
Thighs
;
and
that
which
is
wonderful
in
this
case
is
,
that
the
Infants
house
,
which
is
the
Womb
,
goes
forth
at
the
Gate
,
which
is
the
inner
Orifice
.
The
Bearing
down
of
the
Womb
proceeds
either
from
a
Relaxation
or
Ruption
of
the
Ligaments
.
Women
that
have
abundance
of
the
Whites
,
are
subject
to
these
Relaxations
,
and
the
Ligaments
are
extended
or
broken
by
hard
and
violent
Labour
,
as
also
by
too
frequent
bearing
of
great
and
heavy
Children
,
sometimes
by
a
great
Cough
,
by
strong
and
frequent
Sneezings
,
or
having
leaped
or
fallen
from
high
places
,
by
going
in
a
Coach
,
Cart
,
on
Hors-back
,
or
in
other
rude
and
shaking
Carriages
;
by
having
lifted
up
beyond
their
strength
heavy
burthens
,
by
lifting
up
the
Arms
too
much
,
and
putting
them
over
the
Head
;
by
a
tedious
loosness
,
with
great
Pains
and
Needing
;
forasmuch
as
all
these
things
do
shake
and
extremely
thrust
the
Womb
downwards
when
it
is
with
Child
,
and
the
Ligaments
being
by
this
means
loosened
or
broken
cannot
keep
it
up
any
longer
,
which
is
the
cause
that
a
bearing
down
doth
easily
follow
the
birth
of
a
Child
;
but
the
most
ordinary
cause
of
these
Bearings
down
,
or
fallings
out
of
the
Womb
,
is
violent
and
hard
Travails
,
which
usually
happens
when
a
Child
comes
wrong
,
so
that
it
cannot
be
born
,
and
when
it
hath
too
big
a
Head
,
or
when
the
inner
Orifice
is
not
dilated
sufficiently
for
to
give
it
passage
at
that
time
,
for
the
Womb
is
then
forced
down
with
so
much
violence
,
and
yet
the
Child
cannot
advance
into
the
Passage
,
because
the
Ligaments
are
extremely
rent
or
loosened
,
and
likewise
when
the
Secondine
cleaving
closely
to
the
bottom
of
the
Womb
is
pulled
away
of
a
sudden
,
or
with
too
much
violence
,
and
much
the
sooner
,
if
that
putting
up
the
Hand
into
it
(
as
it
is
necessary
when
the
String
is
broke
)
one
takes
hold
and
pulls
the
body
of
the
Womb
itself
,
instead
of
the
After-birth
.
We
have
,
in
the
13th
Chap.
of
the
Second
Book
,
given
such
directions
as
will
prevent
this
mistake
,
and
bring
it
away
safely
.
A
Woman
troubled
with
this
falling
out
of
the
Womb
feels
a
great
weight
at
the
bottom
of
her
Belly
,
with
an
extreme
pain
in
her
Reins
and
Loins
towards
the
place
where
these
Ligaments
are
fastned
,
and
a
reddish
bloody
moisture
is
perceived
to
pass
through
this
mass
of
Flesh
which
hangs
between
her
Legs
.
A
Relaxation
may
happen
to
all
sorts
of
Women
from
any
of
the
causes
above
mentioned
;
but
a
falling
out
but
seldom
,
and
a
perfect
Perversion
never
but
upon
a
Delivery
,
or
immediatly
after
;
because
then
the
inner
Orifice
is
almost
as
wide
as
the
bottom
of
it
,
which
is
not
so
at
other
times
,
when
being
closed
,
there
is
no
possibility
for
it
to
be
thus
turned
inside
out
.
I
have
shown
in
the
16th
Chap.
of
the
Second
Book
,
how
to
prevent
this
Accident
at
the
time
of
Labour
in
a
Woman
that
is
subject
to
it
;
to
which
place
you
may
have
recourse
to
avoid
repetition
.
If
a
speedy
remedy
be
applied
to
the
Relaxation
and
falling
out
of
the
Womb
,
by
reducing
and
remitting
it
into
its
natural
place
,
a
Cure
may
be
easily
expected
;
and
so
much
the
rather
,
by
how
much
the
Woman
is
young
,
and
the
Malady
fresh
:
but
if
she
be
old
,
and
this
Disease
be
already
of
a
long
standing
,
she
is
so
much
the
more
incurable
.
For
the
Cure
of
this
distemper
regard
must
be
had
to
two
things
;
the
First
is
,
to
reduce
the
Womb
into
its
natural
place
,
and
the
Second
is
to
strengthen
it
,
and
keep
it
there
.
For
the
execution
of
the
first
,
which
is
to
reduce
it
,
if
the
Womb
be
quite
out
,
or
turned
,
the
Woman
must
first
of
all
be
made
to
render
her
Urine
,
and
a
Clyster
must
be
given
her
,
if
it
be
necessary
,
for
to
empty
the
gross
Excrements
that
are
in
the
Rectum
,
that
so
the
reduction
may
be
the
easier
performed
;
then
place
her
on
her
Back
,
with
her
Hips
raised
a
little
higher
than
her
Head
,
and
then
foment
all
that
is
fallen
forth
with
a
little
Wine
and
Water
luke-warm
,
and
having
taken
a
soft
Rag
,
put
it
up
into
its
proper
place
,
thrusting
it
back
,
not
all
at
once
,
but
wagging
it
by
little
and
little
from
side
to
side
;
and
in
case
this
be
too
painful
,
because
it
is
already
too
big
,
and
swelled
,
anoint
it
with
Oile
of
sweet
Almonds
,
for
the
more
easie
reduction
of
it
,
being
careful
assoon
as
it
is
reduced
,
to
wipe
off
the
Oile
as
much
as
may
be
,
to
avoid
a
Relapse
.
But
if
notwithstanding
all
this
the
Womb
cannot
be
put
up
,
because
it
is
very
much
enflamed
and
tumefied
,
which
happens
when
it
hath
been
a
long
time
so
,
without
the
use
of
necessary
means
,
during
which
time
it
is
continually
moistened
with
Urine
and
other
Excrements
,
which
contribute
very
much
to
its
corruption
;
in
this
case
there
is
great
danger
that
it
will
gangrene
,
and
be
afterwards
the
death
of
the
Woman
.
There
have
however
some
Women
escaped
this
accident
;
Pareus
recites
the
History
of
such
an
one
,
which
Rousset
doth
also
amongst
his
Caesarean-births
;
but
this
happens
very
rarely
.
As
to
the
second
part
of
this
Cure
which
consists
in
the
retention
of
the
Womb
in
its
place
,
and
the
strengthening
of
it
so
reduced
,
it
will
be
done
by
a
convenient
scituation
.
Let
the
Woman
for
this
purpose
keep
her self
in
Bed
on
her
back
,
having
her
Hips
a
little
raised
,
her
Legs
something
crossed
,
and
her
Thighs
joined
together
,
to
prevent
the
falling
of
it
out
again
;
but
the
best
way
is
to
put
up
a
Pessary
into
the
Neck
of
the
Womb
,
for
to
keep
it
firm
.
There
are
two
or
three
sorts
made
for
this
purpose
,
the
several
Figures
of
which
are
at
the
beginning
of
this
Chapter
.
Some
are
round
and
a
little
longish
,
of
the
figure
of
an
Egg
,
and
of
the
length
and
bigness
of
the
Neck
of
the
Womb
,
where
it
must
be
left
after
that
it
is
introduced
into
it
;
but
these
are
often
subject
to
fall
out
again
,
and
are
not
so
useful
and
convenient
as
the
other
,
which
are
made
of
a
piece
of
Cork
,
that
they
may
be
light
.
They
ought
to
be
of
a
thick
circular
figure
,
like
to
a
small
wreath
,
and
pierced
with
a
pretty
big
hole
in
the
middle
,
which
serves
aswel
for
the
lodging
,
supporting
and
receiving
of
the
inner
orifice
of
the
Womb
,
as
for
the
giving
passage
to
the
superfluous
humours
,
which
are
thence
evacuated
.
These
kind
of
Pessaries
must
be
covered
with
white
Wax
,
that
they
may
be
more
smooth
and
incapable
of
hurting
the
Woman
that
useth
them
:
they
must
be
pretty
large
,
that
they
may
be
the
easier
kept
when
they
are
put
up
:
they
may
also
have
a
small
String
fastened
to
them
,
to
pull
them
out
at
any
time
to
clean
:
But
this
String
is
not
so
very
necessary
,
because
they
may
be
easily
enough
taken
out
with
one
Finger
:
they
may
be
made
some
of
them
exactly
round
,
and
others
something
of
a
square
Figure
or
triangular
:
the
corners
must
be
rounded
or
blunted
.
These
sometimes
hold
better
,
and
fall
not
so
easily
forth
as
the
round
;
but
either
the
one
or
the
other
may
be
used
,
as
shall
be
thought
most
fit
.
During
the
flowing
of
the
Lochia
from
the
Womb
,
nothing
els
must
be
used
to
strengthen
,
but
only
to
keep
it
so
in
its
natural
place
;
for
astringent
Remedies
proper
for
the
prevention
of
the
Relaxation
of
it
will
very
much
prejudice
the
Woman
,
by
stopping
of
these
evacuations
;
and
above
all
it
must
be
observed
in
this
distemper
,
that
the
Womans
Belly
be
not
strait
swathed
any
more
than
for
a
stay
only
,
in
which
many
Midwives
are
deceived
,
believing
they
keep
it
the
better
in
its
place
by
how
much
they
swath
the
Belly
the
straiter
,
for
by
this
strong
compression
of
it
they
force
the
Womb
yet
more
down
.
She
must
use
the
Bed-pan
in
Bed
,
&
lying
along
if
possible
when
she
goes
to
Stool
,
keeping
her
hand
all
the
while
on
the
bottom
of
her
Belly
,
to
bear
it
up
.
But
when
the
time
of
her
Purgations
is
fully
over
,
and
that
she
hath
cleansed
very
well
,
astringent
Injections
may
be
then
used
without
danger
;
respect
must
likewise
be
had
to
the
whole
habit
of
the
Body
,
to
dry
up
the
humours
by
an
universal
course
;
and
the
Woman
must
not
rise
out
of
her
Bed
in
at
least
five
or
six
Weeks
time
,
that
so
the
Womb
and
its
Ligaments
may
be
restored
and
fortified
in
their
natural
Scituation
.
It
happens
also
sometimes
that
by
the
great
Throwes
the
Woman
endures
at
her
Labour
,
the
Fundament
falls
quite
out
;
in
this
case
,
if
the
Child
be
very
forward
in
the
Passage
,
't
will
be
sufficient
before
this
accident
happens
to
hinder
it
if
possible
,
persuading
the
Woman
not
to
help
her
Throwes
so
strongly
;
but
if
it
be
already
fallen
down
,
they
must
stay
till
the
Child
be
born
ere
it
can
be
put
up
;
for
before
that
it
will
be
difficult
to
do
without
much
bruising
the
Intestine
.
Assoon
then
as
the
Woman
is
delivered
,
let
it
be
reduced
in
the
same
manner
as
that
of
the
Womb
,
after
having
fomented
,
bathed
and
anointed
it
,
if
necessary
,
forbearing
afterwards
during
her
Child-bed
the
giving
of
her
Clysters
,
because
the
force
she
useth
in
rendring
of
them
,
will
again
cause
the
falling
down
of
the
Fundament
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Of
the
bruises
and
rents
of
the
outward
parts
of
the
Womb
caused
by
Labour
.
IT
is
no
wonder
that
often
,
and
especially
in
first
Labours
,
there
happens
bruises
amd
rents
in
the
lower
parts
of
a
Woman
;
the
cause
of
which
is
easily
known
,
if
the
bigness
of
the
Childs
Head
be
but
considered
,
which
must
needs
make
a
great
distention
of
those
strait
parts
,
by
passing
and
coming
forth
of
the
Womb
;
which
parts
,
being
thereby
extremely
pressed
against
the
hardness
of
the
bones
that
surround
it
,
are
easily
bruised
,
and
when
they
are
not
able
to
be
sufficiently
dilated
,
they
must
necessarily
be
torn
asunder
.
Almost
all
Women
in
their
first
Labours
do
very
much
complain
when
the
Child
is
in
the
Passage
,
that
the
Midwives
prick
and
scratch
those
parts
,
and
do
believe
that
the
hurts
and
bruises
which
are
there
,
after
Labour
,
do
happen
because
the
Midwives
handled
them
too
roughly
;
but
they
are
very
much
mistaken
,
for
this
comes
because
the
Childs
Head
in
passing
makes
a
violent
distention
and
separation
of
the
four
Caruncles
and
other
adjacent
parts
which
are
bruised
,
and
sometimes
rent
by
it
;
from
hence
spring
the
pains
of
which
they
then
complain
,
as
if
they
were
pricked
and
scratched
,
whereof
they
are
never
after
sensible
in
their
following
Labours
,
because
those
parts
having
once
given
way
to
an
Infant
,
are
ever
after
very
easily
relaxed
and
extended
,
and
every
Travail
with
less
Pain
than
other
.
These
contusions
and
rents
must
never
be
neglected
,
lest
they
degenerate
into
malignant
Ulcers
;
for
the
Heat
and
Moisture
of
these
parts
,
besides
the
filth
which
continually
flows
thence
,
doth
easily
contribute
towards
it
,
if
convenient
Remedies
be
not
timely
applyed
:
Wherefore
assoon
as
a
Woman
is
laid
,
if
there
be
only
simple
Contusions
and
Excoriations
,
apply
the
Cataplasme
formerly
directed
to
those
lower
parts
to
ease
pain
,
made
of
the
Yolks
and
Whites
of
new-laid
Eggs
and
Oyl
of
Roses
seeth'd
a
little
over
warm
Embers
,
continually
stirring
it
till
it
be
equally
mixt
,
and
then
spread
upon
fine
Cloth
;
it
must
be
applyed
very
warm
to
the
bearing-place
for
five
or
six
hours
;
when
,
being
taken
away
,
lay
some
fine
Rags
dipt
in
Oyl
of
St
Johns-wort
on
each
side
the
bearing-place
,
and
renewing
them
twice
or
thrice
a
day
,
foment
these
parts
with
Barley
Water
and
Honey
of
Roses
,
to
cleanse
them
from
the
Excrements
which
pass
;
and
when
the
Woman
makes
Water
,
let
them
be
defended
with
fine
Rags
,
to
hinder
the
Urine
from
causing
smarting
and
pain
by
touching
them
.
Sometimes
the
Bruises
are
so
great
,
that
the
Bearing-place
is
inflamed
,
and
a
very
considerable
Abscess
follows
,
which
I
have
met
with
;
in
which
case
it
must
be
opened
just
below
the
swelling
,
in
the
most
convenient
place
;
and
after
the
matter
is
evacuated
,
a
Detersive
Injection
must
be
injected
into
the
Cavity
,
with
the
same
Fomentation
above-mentioned
;
viz.
Barley-water
and
Oyl
of
Roses
,
which
may
be
a
little
heightned
with
Spirit
of
Wine
,
if
there
be
any
danger
of
Corruption
,
and
afterwards
the
Ulcer
must
be
dressed
according
to
Art
.
But
sometimes
it
happens
by
an
unlucky
and
deplorable
accident
,
that
the
Perinaeum
is
rent
,
so
that
the
Privity
and
Fundament
is
all
in
one
;
if
it
were
so
let
alone
without
reunion
,
the
Woman
afterwards
happening
to
be
with
Child
would
indeed
be
delivered
with
more
ease
,
and
without
danger
of
suffering
the
same
again
,
as
is
usual
when
healed
after
such
an
accident
;
but
likewise
if
it
remains
in
this
manner
,
't
is
so
great
an
inconvenience
,
that
her
Ordure
comes
both
waies
.
Wherefore
having
cleansed
the
Womb
,
from
such
Excrements
as
may
be
there
,
with
red-Wine
,
let
it
be
strongly
stitched
together
with
three
or
four
stitches
or
more
,
according
to
the
length
of
the
separation
,
and
taking
at
each
stitch
good
hold
of
the
flesh
,
that
so
it
may
not
break
out
,
and
then
dress
it
with
an
agglutinative
Balm
,
such
as
is
Linimentum
Arcei
,
or
the
like
,
clapping
a
Plaister
on
,
and
some
linnen
above
it
,
to
prevent
as
much
as
may
be
the
falling
of
the
Urine
and
other
Excrements
upon
it
;
because
their
acrimony
would
make
it
smart
,
and
put
it
to
pain
:
and
,
that
these
parts
may
close
together
with
more
ease
,
let
the
Woman
keep
her
Thighs
close
together
,
without
the
least
spreading
,
until
the
cure
be
perfected
.
But
if
afterwards
she
happen
to
be
with
Child
,
she
will
be
obliged
,
to
prevent
the
like
mischief
,
to
anoint
those
parts
with
emollient
Oyls
and
Ointments
;
and
when
she
is
in
Labour
,
she
must
forbear
helping
her
Throws
too
strongly
at
once
,
but
leave
Nature
to
perform
it
by
degrees
,
together
with
the
help
of
a
Midwife
well
instructed
in
her
Art
,
who
being
warned
by
the
first
disgrace
,
will
do
her
best
to
avoid
a
second
;
for
usually
when
these
parts
have
been
once
rent
,
it
is
very
difficult
to
prevent
the
like
in
the
following
Travail
;
because
the
Scar
there
made
doth
straighten
the
parts
yet
more
;
wherefore
it
were
to
be
wished
for
greater
security
against
the
like
accident
,
that
the
Woman
should
have
no
more
Children
.
Now
if
by
neglecting
such
a
rent
,
the
Lips
of
it
be
cicatriced
,
and
that
Cure
be
desired
,
you
must
with
a
good
pair
of
Scissers
cut
off
those
Scars
in
the
same
manner
as
is
done
in
a
Hare-lip
,
and
it
must
afterwards
be
drest
accordingly
,
or
as
if
it
newly
happened
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Of
after-Pains
which
happen
to
a
Woman
new-laid
,
and
of
their
several
causes
.
THe
most
common
accident
that
usually
troubles
most
Women
during
their
lying
in
,
is
after-Pains
.
We
have
formerly
shewed
how
they
are
accustomed
to
be
prevented
in
giving
the
Woman
immediatly
after
she
is
laid
two
Ounces
of
Oyl
of
sweet
Almonds
,
drawn
without
fire
,
with
as
much
Syrup
of
Maiden-hair
;
but
since
notwithstanding
this
Remedy
the
Woman
is
much
pained
in
her
Belly
,
let
us
enquire
what
may
be
the
cause
of
all
these
gripes
,
which
are
usually
called
without
distinction
After-pains
,
and
are
sometimes
felt
about
the
Reins
,
Loins
,
and
Groins
,
sometimes
in
the
Womb
only
,
and
sometimes
about
the
Navel
and
all
over
the
Belly
,
either
continually
,
or
by
fits
with
some
remission
,
in
a
certain
place
,
or
sometimes
on
one
side
and
somtimes
on
another
;
all
which
reflections
teach
exactly
their
several
causes
,
and
accordingly
the
Remedies
must
be
varied
.
The
Pains
of
the
Belly
for
the
most
part
proceed
from
one
only
of
these
four
causes
,
or
several
of
them
together
;
the
first
is
by
Wind
contained
in
the
Bowels
,
by
which
they
are
easily
filled
after
Labour
,
as
well
because
they
have
more
room
to
dilate
then
when
the
Child
was
in
the
Womb
,
by
which
they
were
comprest
,
as
also
because
the
nourishment
and
matter
contained
as
well
in
them
as
in
the
Stomach
,
have
been
so
confused
and
agitated
from
side
to
side
,
during
the
pains
of
Labour
,
by
the
frequent
Throws
which
alwaies
much
compress
the
Belly
,
that
they
could
not
be
well
digested
,
whence
this
wind
is
afterwards
generated
,
and
consequently
the
Gripes
which
the
Woman
feels
running
in
her
Belly
from
side
to
side
,
according
as
the
Wind
moves
more
or
less
,
and
sometimes
also
towards
the
Womb
,
because
of
the
compression
and
commotion
which
the
Bowels
make
,
being
extremely
thereby
agitated
.
The
Second
Cause
of
these
Gripes
which
torments
the
Woman
as
much
as
the
former
,
is
that
which
proceeds
from
some
strange
body
resting
in
the
Womb
after
Labour
,
which
it
endeavors
to
expel
by
continual
Throws
,
and
it
is
sometimes
a
false
Conception
,
or
a
piece
of
the
Burthen
,
and
very
often
clodded
Blood
which
cause
this
torment
,
and
never
cease
til
what
is
so
contained
in
the
Womb
be
come
away
,
these
Pain●
are
very
like
the
same
that
a
Woman
endures
before
she
is
delivered
,
and
are
not
abated
by
Clysters
,
as
those
are
that
proceed
from
Wind
;
but
on
the
contrary
are
rather
thereby
excited
and
augmented
.
Thirdly
,
These
Pains
are
often
caused
by
the
sudden
suppression
of
the
[
](A88969-e27840-b)*
*
Childbed
cleansing
.
Lochia
,
which
abundantly
filling
the
whole
substance
of
the
Womb
,
causeth
a
great
distention
,
and
by
its
long
stay
an
inflammation
,
which
is
communicated
by
means
of
the
Peritonaeum
to
all
the
parts
of
the
lower
Belly
,
by
eason
whereof
it
swells
,
and
is
extended
,
and
grows
extreamly
hard
,
which
accident
continuing
,
very
often
kills
the
Woman
in
a
short
time
after
.
The
Fourth
and
last
cause
of
these
Pains
,
is
the
great
extension
of
the
Ligaments
of
the
Womb
,
by
reason
of
a
hard
Labour
;
here
they
remain
more
fixt
about
the
Reins
,
Loins
and
Groins
than
any
other
part
;
because
they
are
the
places
where
these
Ligaments
are
fastened
,
however
these
Pains
do
sometimes
communicate
themselves
by
continuity
to
the
whole
Womb
,
and
the
rather
when
it
hath
been
bruised
by
a
violent
Labour
.
'T
is
commonly
held
,
that
a
Woman
is
not
troubled
with
these
Pains
so
much
of
her
first
Child
,
as
of
the
following
;
but
daily
experience
confirms
us
,
that
it
happens
indifferently
,
according
as
the
present
and
various
dispositions
contribute
to
it
,
either
more
or
less
,
there
being
no
certain
rule
in
respect
either
to
first
or
last
Labours
.
All
these
Pains
must
be
cured
according
to
their
several
causes
,
and
to
prevent
thoes
which
we
say
are
excited
by
wind
,
give
the
Woman
immediatly
after
Delivery
,
Oyl
of
sweet
Almonds
,
and
Syrup
of
Maiden-hair
mixt
together
;
some
do
more
esteem
Oyl
of
Walnuts
,
provided
it
may
be
made
of
good
Nuts
,
but
this
hath
a
worse
taste
than
the
other
.
This
remedy
serves
to
lenify
and
line
the
inside
of
the
Intestines
with
its
Unctuousness
,
by
means
whereof
that
which
is
contained
within
them
passeth
away
the
easier
;
but
,
as
we
have
said
elsewhere
,
this
mixture
is
so
nauseous
,
that
it
doth
often
for
that
reason
more
hurt
than
good
:
wherefore
I
prefer
a
good
warm
Broth
for
those
who
have
an
aversion
to
the
Oyl
.
Others
give
half
a
glass
of
good
Hippocras
,
but
that
(
in
the
condition
the
Woman
is
in
)
may
do
more
hurt
,
by
causing
a
Fever
.
Now
for
the
better
preventing
these
kind
of
Pains
,
let
the
Woman
keep
her
Belly
very
hot
,
and
be
careful
not
to
drink
her
Drink
too
cold
;
and
if
they
torment
her
very
much
,
hot
Clothes
from
time
to
time
must
be
laid
on
her
Belly
,
or
a
Pan-cake
fryed
with
Walnut-oyl
may
be
applied
to
it
,
without
swathing
her
Belly
too
strait
:
And
for
the
better
evacuating
the
wind
out
of
the
Intestines
,
give
her
a
Clyster
,
which
may
be
repeated
as
often
as
necessity
requires
:
but
if
by
this
means
the
pains
of
the
Belly
are
not
appeased
,
't
is
certain
they
are
maintained
by
some
other
cause
.
If
it
be
known
that
some
strange
body
is
retained
in
the
Womb
,
the
expulsion
of
it
must
be
procured
,
or
it
must
be
fetcht
away
by
putting
the
Fingers
into
the
Entry
of
it
,
according
to
the
direction
already
given
for
the
extracting
of
a
false
Conception
;
and
if
it
be
great
Clods
which
(
retained
)
do
also
cause
these
pains
,
they
will
not
fail
to
cease
assoon
as
they
are
fetcht
away
;
but
also
the
same
accident
will
soon
return
,
if
new
Blood
flowes
into
the
cavity
of
the
Womb
,
and
coagulates
there
again
,
as
it
often
happens
;
for
it
cannot
endure
to
keep
any
thing
in
its
capacity
after
the
Childs
birth
.
If
the
Womans
Cleansings
be
suddenly
stopt
,
which
a
little
before
came
down
in
great
abundance
,
you
need
not
search
for
any
other
cause
of
the
pains
she
endures
;
and
the
speediest
remedy
is
to
bring
them
down
,
which
is
effected
by
Clysters
that
draw
downwards
,
by
hot
and
aperitive
Fomentations
to
the
bearing
place
,
and
by
bleeding
in
the
Foot
,
preceded
by
that
of
the
Arm
,
if
the
case
require
it
.
As
to
the
Pains
the
Woman
feels
in
her
Loins
and
Groins
,
which
come
by
reason
of
the
great
distention
,
or
in
part
ruption
of
the
Ligaments
of
the
Womb
thereabouts
fastened
,
rest
alone
,
and
a
good
scituation
of
the
body
,
will
be
sufficient
to
fortifie
and
reunite
them
without
greater
Medicines
,
because
they
cannot
be
actually
applied
to
the
part
affected
,
alwaies
observing
a
good
Diet
;
and
not
forgetting
,
in
all
these
several
sorts
of
pains
,
to
provide
for
the
natural
evacuation
of
the
Lochia
,
for
't
is
one
of
the
principal
means
to
obtain
a
good
issue
.
CHAP.
IX
.
Of
the
Lochia
which
flow
from
the
Womb
in
Child-bed
.
Whence
they
come
,
and
the
Signs
when
they
are
good
or
bad
.
I
Do
not
find
that
Authors
have
so
sufficiently
enquired
into
the
cause
of
the
Lochia
which
are
evacuated
in
Child-bed
,
as
to
make
us
truly
understand
what
they
are
,
either
in
respect
of
their
Nature
,
affirming
it
to
be
the
blood
usually
purged
away
every
Moneth
before
they
were
with
Child
,
which
being
collected
about
the
Womb
,
flowes
away
when
it
opens
after
the
birth
of
the
Child
;
or
in
respect
of
the
quantity
of
this
evacuation
,
and
the
length
of
time
it
ought
to
continue
.
Hippocrates
in
his
Book
,
De
Naturâ
Pueri
,
would
have
at
the
beginning
an
Hemine
and
an
half
a
day
;
of
which
measure
,
though
common
in
his
time
,
we
have
no
certain
knowledg
;
for
some
will
have
it
to
be
our
half
Pint
,
others
a
Pint
or
therebouts
,
and
that
they
continue
for
a
Male-child
thirty
daies
,
for
a
Female
fourty
,
diminishing
every
day
by
little
and
little
,
until
there
comes
no
more
,
and
the
evacuation
is
compleated
.
Galen
saies
that
these
Lochia
are
only
vitious
humours
,
and
the
residue
&
superfluity
of
the
Blood
with
which
the
Child
was
nourisshed
in
the
Mothers
Womb.
But
I
will
,
as
near
as
I
can
,
here
describe
to
you
the
manner
how
I
conceive
this
evacuation
to
be
made
,
and
the
reason
why
they
diminish
day
by
day
,
and
change
their
colour
,
consistence
and
quality
according
to
the
several
times
.
Assoon
as
the
Child
is
born
,
there
flowes
away
from
the
Womb
,
at
the
same
moment
,
some
waterish
humours
,
besides
those
which
came
away
before
at
the
breaking
of
the
Membranes
.
These
Waters
then
are
very
often
bloody
,
not
that
they
are
so
by
Nature
,
but
because
there
is
for
the
most
part
Blood
mixed
with
them
,
which
comming
from
the
Vessels
of
the
Womb
,
because
of
the
agitation
and
commotion
they
received
in
the
Birth
,
become
so
reddish
;
but
immediatly
after
the
Burthen
is
compleatly
loosened
,
then
pure
blood
flows
away
;
and
the
reason
why
these
Lochia
flow
freely
and
are
very
red
the
first
day
,
is
,
because
the
Vessels
against
which
the
Burthen
was
fastened
in
the
Womb
are
but
newly
opened
;
but
the
Blood
flowing
by
little
and
little
in
less
abundance
,
because
the
greatest
plenitude
hath
been
at
first
evacuated
,
doth
clod
in
small
drops
on
the
extremitie
;
of
all
those
Vessels
whereby
they
are
stop'd
,
and
then
there
comes
away
onely
the
most
serose
part
of
it
;
and
therefore
the
Lochia
begin
the
second
and
third
day
to
be
more
pale
and
less
coloured
,
and
after
that
the
colour
of
them
is
less
bloody
every
day
,
as
the
Vessels
close
,
until
they
are
at
length
very
pale
;
which
happens
when
the
Vessels
being
almost
perfectly
reunited
,
there
distills
only
the
meer
moisture
of
them
,
as
also
of
the
whole
substance
of
the
Womb
,
through
which
a
quantity
of
it
doth
likewise
transude
.
Now
these
serose
Humidities
acquire
by
the
heat
of
these
places
a
consistence
somewhat
thick
,
and
that
more
or
less
,
according
as
they
come
away
in
greater
or
lesser
quantity
,
and
according
to
the
length
of
time
they
stay
there
.
And
then
the
Lochia
do
almost
resemble
,
in
colour
and
consistence
,
troubled
Milk
,
which
makes
the
World
believe
it
is
Breast
Milk
which
is
in
that
manner
emptied
downwards
;
but
in
truth
it
is
an
Abuse
as
great
as
common
.
For
my
part
I
know
no
other
cause
of
this
ordinary
change
of
the
colour
and
consistence
of
the
Lochia
,
nor
of
the
diminution
of
their
quantity
,
than
that
which
we
daily
find
in
the
Suppuration
of
a
great
wound
somewhat
incarnated
:
for
assoon
as
the
wound
is
first
made
,
it
bleeds
,
fresh
,
and
in
good
large
quantity
,
because
the
Vessels
are
then
open
;
but
a
little
after
,
during
the
first
and
second
daies
,
it
yields
only
bloody
Serosities
;
forasmuch
as
some
small
portions
of
the
Blood
being
clodded
about
the
mouths
of
the
Vessels
do
in
part
stop
them
,
and
afterwards
stopping
them
more
,
it
yeilds
a
white
[
](A88969-e28140-b)*
*
Mater
.
Pus
,
which
proceeding
from
the
moisture
,
sweats
through
the
substance
of
the
flesh
,
and
of
these
Vessels
which
have
been
but
newly
closed
,
acquires
a
thick
and
whitish
consistence
by
the
heat
of
the
part
,
and
the
stay
it
makes
there
.
Now
the
better
to
conceive
this
by
a
comparison
,
you
must
imagine
that
there
is
a
kind
of
a
wound
made
by
the
loosening
of
the
Burthen
from
the
Womb
,
by
reason
of
which
there
happens
,
if
it
may
be
so
said
,
a
kind
of
Suppuration
,
the
Pus
,
and
excretions
of
which
are
the
Lochia
.
They
which
believe
that
when
the
Lochia
ar●
pale
,
it
is
the
Milk
of
the
Breasts
which
flowes
by
the
Womb
,
judge
so
,
because
the
Milk
usually
abates
in
proportion
to
this
evacuation
,
and
say
besides
,
that
by
the
Colour
and
Consistency
it
must
needs
be
Milk
:
but
if
they
were
acquainted
with
Anatomy
,
they
would
know
that
there
was
no
passage
which
hath
to
this
purpose
a
communication
from
the
Breasts
to
the
Womb
,
unless
they
think
it
is
done
by
the
means
of
this
imaginary
[
](A88969-e28200-b)*
*
The
communication
of
Veins
without
Arteries
,
whereby
they
help
one
another
.
Anastomosis
of
the
[
](A88969-e28220-b)†
†
Belonging
to
the
Breasts
.
Mamillary
Veins
with
the
[
](A88969-e28240-b)*
*
Belonging
to
the
Flanks
.
Epigastrick
;
which
cannot
possibly
be
,
because
neither
of
them
have
any
tendency
either
to
the
Breasts
or
the
Womb
,
as
Anatomy
makes
manifest
;
for
the
Mamillar
comes
from
the
Subclavicular
under
the
Sternum
without
yielding
any
sign
to
the
Breasts
,
nor
so
much
as
touching
them
,
and
the
Epigastrick
ariseth
from
the
Iliacks
,
without
having
the
least
communication
with
the
Womb.
Laurentius
,
who
knew
very
well
it
was
for
this
reason
impossible
Milk
should
pass
from
the
Breasts
to
the
Womb
by
this
passage
,
finds
out
another
way
,
which
is
as
far
from
the
truth
as
the
first
.
His
opinion
(
as
he
saith
)
is
that
the
Milk
and
Blood
flow
back
from
the
Veins
of
the
Thorax
,
which
bedew
the
Breast
to
the
Axillary
Veins
,
and
from
thence
to
the
Trunk
of
the
Vena-cava
,
by
the
continuity
of
which
they
flow
down
into
the
Hypogastrick
Branch
,
and
from
thence
finally
into
the
Womb
:
but
besides
,
that
it
would
be
very
difficult
for
the
Milk
,
after
so
long
a
way
to
come
forth
,
without
being
perfectly
mixed
with
Blood
;
the
Circulation
of
the
Blood
,
which
he
knew
not
,
shewes
us
plainly
that
it
is
impossible
,
because
it
doth
mount
back
by
the
lower
parts
of
the
Body
from
the
Vena
cava
to
the
Heart
,
without
a
possibility
of
carrying
any
thing
into
the
Womb
;
whence
it
appears
that
he
is
as
far
as
others
from
informing
us
how
it
can
be
done
.
For
my
part
I
believe
with
much
more
reason
,
and
I
think
that
it
is
not
Breast
milk
which
is
thus
evacuated
by
the
Lochia
,
but
this
abundance
and
superfluous
humidity
which
distills
from
and
transudes
the
Vessels
and
substance
of
the
Womb
,
as
I
have
explained
,
by
means
of
which
the
whole
habit
of
body
being
much
emptied
,
there
remains
not
sufficient
to
be
carried
to
the
Breasts
,
and
little
or
none
flowing
to
them
;
that
which
is
contained
in
them
is
dissipated
by
transpiration
,
and
digested
by
the
natural
heat
of
the
parts
:
Now
the
Milk
by
this
evacuation
is
dried
up
,
just
as
we
see
a
Pond
is
that
one
would
drain
,
out
of
which
it
is
not
absolutely
necessary
to
let
the
water
run
which
fills
it
,
but
it
sufficeth
to
turn
back
the
stream
that
feeds
it
to
another
place
,
which
being
done
,
and
no
more
new
water
falling
into
the
Pond
,
it
will
soon
be
dried
up
;
as
well
because
the
water
is
dissipated
in
Vapours
,
as
drunk
in
by
the
Earth
which
contains
it
.
And
for
the
same
reason
when
we
see
Milch-nurses
want
their
ordinary
courses
,
it
is
because
that
all
the
redundant
humours
in
their
body
being
sent
to
the
Breasts
,
and
emptied
by
the
sucking
of
the
Infant
,
there
remains
no
superfluities
for
matter
for
the
Terms
:
and
for
this
cause
it
is
not
necessary
that
the
Menstrual
blood
should
be
carried
from
the
Womb
to
the
Breast
,
for
Nurses
Milk
to
be
made
of
it
,
but
it
is
enough
that
the
humours
flow
towards
them
,
without
going
at
all
to
the
Womb
;
so
likewise
it
is
not
necessary
the
Breast
Milk
should
be
sent
to
the
Womb
,
to
be
evacuated
with
the
Lochia
,
it
being
sufficient
that
the
humours
are
drawn
towards
it
without
going
to
the
Breasts
.
We
must
not
think
,
as
some
imagine
,
that
the
Blood
flowing
after
Labour
is
bad
and
corrupted
,
and
the
reliques
of
that
good
which
the
Infant
hath
taken
for
his
Nourishment
,
nor
that
it
hath
remained
in
and
about
those
places
during
the
whole
time
of
being
with
Child
;
for
this
Blood
coming
immediatly
out
of
the
Vessels
,
opened
by
the
separation
of
the
Burthen
from
the
Womb
,
is
the
very
same
with
all
the
rest
of
the
body
,
in
which
immediatly
after
Labour
no
great
change
is
observed
,
unless
it
be
by
so
much
alteration
as
the
disposition
of
the
place
from
whence
it
proceeds
may
cause
,
and
according
as
it
flowes
abundantly
or
slowly
,
and
as
it
is
mixt
with
other
impurities
which
are
emptied
at
that
time
,
or
that
it
makes
some
stay
in
the
Womb
after
it
is
out
of
the
Vessels
:
and
if
it
had
so
staid
in
and
about
the
Womb
,
as
some
would
have
it
,
without
Circulation
during
the
whole
time
of
Pregnancy
,
't
is
most
certain
it
would
have
putrified
;
even
as
we
see
the
water
of
a
Lake
,
for
want
of
Agitation
and
Motion
is
infected
and
corrupted
;
but
there
is
no
other
superfluity
nor
relique
of
the
Childs
nourishment
,
but
the
gross
blood
with
which
the
whole
mass
of
the
Secondine
is
replenished
.
After
having
considered
the
nature
and
quality
of
these
evacuations
,
we
say
that
for
their
quantity
and
time
of
continuance
there
is
no
certain
and
particular
Rule
;
for
some
Women
have
many
a
long
time
,
and
others
but
few
and
of
a
short
continuance
,
which
usually
happens
according
to
the
Season
,
Country
and
Age
,
according
to
the
Temperament
more
or
less
Hot
,
or
Moist
,
the
Habit
more
or
less
replete
,
and
according
to
the
Vessels
remaining
a
long
or
a
short
time
open
.
But
in
general
this
Evacuation
is
for
the
most
part
finished
in
fifteen
or
twenty
days
,
and
sooner
or
later
according
to
the
circumstances
lately
mentioned
,
and
indifferently
the
same
to
a
Woman
delivered
of
a
Boy
or
a
Girl
;
during
which
time
the
Lochia
diminish
in
quantity
from
day
to
day
,
until
they
totally
cease
at
the
end
of
the
same
;
afterwards
the
parts
remain
yet
somewhat
moist
,
without
any
manifest
evacuation
,
except
in
Women
subject
to
the
Whites
.
This
discourse
must
be
understood
of
Labours
at
full
time
;
for
after
a
Mischance
,
the
less
the
Foetus
is
,
and
the
less
time
the
Woman
is
gone
with
Child
,
the
less
ordinarily
are
her
Evacuations
.
The
Signs
when
the
Lochia
are
good
and
commendable
,
are
,
that
they
be
fresh
the
three
or
four
first
days
,
and
that
they
lose
this
bloody
tincture
by
degrees
,
and
become
pale
,
that
they
be
of
an
equal
consistence
without
any
curdled
or
clotted
Blood
,
that
they
have
no
ill
Scent
,
that
they
be
without
Acrimony
,
and
that
they
flow
in
a
moderate
quantity
.
We
say
that
they
must
not
be
fresh
but
the
four
first
days
,
because
they
will
not
be
else
the
true
Lochia
,
but
a
pure
flux
of
Blood
,
which
will
be
very
dangerous
;
and
that
they
must
lose
by
degrees
this
reddish
colour
to
become
pale
;
this
sign
teacheth
us
;
that
the
Vessels
which
have
been
opened
are
by
degrees
closed
again
;
that
they
be
of
an
equal
consistence
without
curdled
or
clodded
Blood
:
by
this
means
we
are
assured
that
there
is
no
mixture
of
any
strange
matter
,
and
that
they
are
governed
and
regulated
by
Nature
,
they
must
have
no
Foetor
,
or
ill
scent
,
and
be
without
Acrimony
;
in
this
case
we
know
that
there
is
no
danger
of
corruption
or
inflammation
in
the
Womb
;
they
must
flow
in
a
moderate
quantity
,
that
so
the
superfluous
humours
may
be
evacvated
:
for
if
the
Lochia
flow
in
so
great
an
abundance
as
to
cause
Fainting
or
Convulsions
,
the
Woman
will
be
in
danger
of
death
,
as
Hippocrates
in
the
six
and
fiftieth
Aphorism
of
his
Fifth
Book
assures
us
;
Si
Muliebri
profluvio
convulsio
&
animi
defectus
superveniunt
malo
est
:
"
If
,
saies
he
,
Faintings
and
Convulsions
follow
the
Lochia
,
it
is
dangerous
:
and
he
adds
in
the
following
Aphorism
;
Menstruis
abundantibus
Morbi
eveniunt
,
&
subsistentibus
accidunt
ab
utero
Morbi
:
If
the
Courses
or
Lochia
flow
too
much
,
Diseases
follow
,
and
if
they
stop
,
Diseases
happen
from
the
Womb.
Diseases
proceeding
from
too
great
abundance
of
the
Lochia
are
,
as
we
have
said
in
the
first
Aphorism
,
Convulsions
and
Syncopes
,
or
Faintings
;
and
if
they
do
not
kill
the
Woman
,
they
weaken
her
very
much
;
she
grows
lean
,
she
remains
a
long
time
pale
,
her
Legs
and
Thighs
swell
,
and
afterwards
she
becomes
Hydropick
.
As
to
the
distempers
which
follow
the
suppression
of
the
Lochia
,
we
will
mention
them
in
the
next
Chapter
.
CHAP.
X.
Of
the
suppression
of
the
Lochia
,
and
the
Accidents
which
follow
thereupon
.
THere
is
so
great
a
flux
of
Humours
from
all
parts
to
the
Womb
,
when
a
Woman
is
with
Child
,
and
during
the
commotion
in
her
Labour
,
that
in
case
there
be
not
afterwards
sufficient
evacuation
of
them
,
the
Woman
is
in
great
danger
of
very
ill
Accidents
,
and
sometimes
of
death
it self
;
because
these
humours
,
corrupting
by
their
stay
there
,
will
certainly
cause
a
great
inflammation
;
and
this
is
the
reason
why
the
suppression
of
the
Lochia
is
one
of
the
worst
and
most
dangerous
Symptoms
which
can
befall
a
Woman
after
Delivery
,
especially
if
they
happen
to
be
totally
and
suddenly
stopt
,
the
first
three
or
four
days
,
which
is
the
time
when
they
should
come
down
plentifully
;
for
then
follows
an
acute
Fever
,
great
pains
in
the
Head
,
pains
in
the
Breast
,
Reins
,
and
Loins
,
suffocation
of
the
Mother
,
and
an
Inflammation
which
is
suddenly
communicated
all
over
the
lower
Belly
,
which
becomes
very
much
swelled
and
blown
up
;
there
happens
also
a
great
difficulty
of
Breathing
,
Choakings
,
Palpitations
of
the
Heart
,
Syncopes
and
Faintness
,
Convulsions
,
and
often
Death
if
the
suppression
continue
;
or
if
the
Woman
escapes
it
,
she
is
in
danger
of
an
Abscess
in
the
Womb
;
yea
,
and
afterwards
a
Cancer
:
or
there
may
happen
great
Imposthumes
in
the
lower
Belly
,
which
is
usual
,
because
of
the
nearness
of
the
place
;
as
also
Gouts
,
Sciaticas
and
Lameness
,
or
Inflammation
or
Abscess
in
the
Breast
,
if
the
Humours
be
carried
towards
those
parts
.
The
C●uses
of
the
stoppage
of
the
Lochia
proceed
either
from
a
great
Loofness
,
because
a
great
Evacuation
that
way
,
turns
the
Lochia
,
and
makes
them
stop
;
or
any
strong
Passions
of
the
Mind
,
as
great
Fear
,
or
Grief
,
or
any
Anger
,
or
Soundings
,
for
these
things
do
cause
the
humours
to
retire
suddenly
inwards
,
and
by
this
quick
motion
they
often
cause
Suffocations
.
Great
Cold
stops
the
Lochia
,
because
it
closes
the
Vessels
and
Pores
of
the
Womb
:
the
use
of
astringent
Remedies
produces
the
same
effect
,
as
also
cold
Drink
;
because
by
condensing
and
thickning
the
humours
,
they
hinder
their
easie
flowing
;
strong
and
frequent
agitations
of
the
Body
,
by
rarifying
and
dispersing
them
throughout
every
part
,
doth
likewise
not
permit
them
to
be
evacuated
by
the
Womb.
To
bring
the
Lochia
well
down
,
let
the
Woman
avoid
all
perturbations
of
spirit
which
may
stop
them
;
let
her
lye
in
Bed
with
her
Head
and
Breast
a
little
raised
,
keeping
her self
very
quiet
,
that
so
the
Humours
may
be
the
easier
carried
downwards
by
their
natural
tendency
;
let
her
observe
a
a
good
Diet
,
somewhat
hot
and
moist
;
let
her
rather
use
boiled
Meats
than
roast
:
and
if
she
be
any
thing
feaverish
,
let
her
use
Broaths
only
with
a
little
Jelly
;
let
her
avoid
all
binding
things
;
let
her
Ptysan
be
made
with
Aperitives
,
such
as
are
the
Roots
of
Succory
,
Dogs-grass
and
Asparagus
with
a
little
Aniseed
and
Hops
,
and
every
other
time
let
her
take
a
little
Syrup
of
Maiden-hair
in
a
glass
of
this
Ptysan
;
and
above
all
let
her
carefully
shun
cold
Drink
:
Clysters
may
likewise
be
given
her
to
draw
the
Humours
downwards
;
and
her
lower
parts
may
be
fomented
with
an
emollient
and
aperitive
Decoction
made
with
Mallows
,
Marshmallows
,
Pellitory
of
the
wall
,
Camomil
,
Melilot
,
the
roots
of
Asparagus
and
Linseed
;
with
which
Decoction
the
Womb
may
likewise
be
injected
,
and
with
the
Herbs
,
being
well
boiled
and
strained
through
a
very
course
Cloth
,
let
a
Cataplasme
be
made
with
the
addition
of
Oyl
of
Lillies
,
or
Hogs-grease
,
and
applyed
very
hot
to
the
lower
Belly
:
together
with
these
let
her
Thighs
and
Legs
be
strongly
rub'd
downwards
,
bathing
them
very
hot
with
the
same
Emollient
Decoction
;
there
may
be
likewise
applyed
large
Cupping-glasses
to
the
uppermost
part
of
the
inside
of
her
Thighs
.
It
would
not
be
much
amiss
to
use
an
Aromatick
Perfume
,
if
it
were
not
that
it
caused
a
heaviness
of
the
Head
,
as
Hippocrates
notes
in
the
28th
Aphorism
of
the
Fifth
Book
,
where
he
saith
;
Sufficus
Aromatum
muliebria
educit
:
saepius
verò
&
ad
alia
utilis
esset
,
nisi
Caepitis
induceret
gravitatem
.
Now
whilst
all
these
things
are
put
in
practice
,
bleeding
in
the
Foot
or
Arm
must
not
be
forgot
,
according
as
the
accidents
caused
by
this
suppression
of
the
Lochia
require
:
neither
must
we
blindly
follow
the
opinion
of
many
Women
,
who
believe
that
bleeding
in
the
Arm
in
this
case
is
very
pernicious
.
This
Imagination
is
so
firmly
rooted
in
the
heads
of
almost
all
of
them
,
that
if
in
case
a
Child-bed
Woman
happens
to
dye
after
bleeding
in
the
Arm
,
they
sail
not
absolutely
to
condemn
that
as
the
cause
:
But
this
their
opinion
is
not
according
to
knowledg
,
for
sometimes
Bleeding
in
the
Arm
is
better
than
in
the
Foot
;
and
at
other
times
that
in
the
Foot
is
more
certain
than
bleeding
in
the
Arm
:
As
for
example
,
suppose
a
Woman
be
very
full
of
Humours
throughout
the
whole
habit
of
her
Body
,
and
her
Lochia
be
supprest
,
by
reason
of
which
there
happens
an
Inflammation
in
her
Womb
,
and
besides
a
great
Fever
and
difficulty
of
Breathing
as
it
ordinarily
arrives
in
these
Cases
.
'T
is
most
certain
that
if
she
were
immediatly
blooded
in
the
Foot
,
being
very
Plethorick
as
we
have
supposed
,
there
would
be
so
great
abundance
of
Humours
drawn
down
into
the
Womb
,
that
the
Inflammation
would
be
thereby
much
augmented
,
and
consequently
all
the
Accidents
of
the
Distemper
;
but
't
would
be
much
better
in
this
case
rather
to
alter
the
Habit
,
first
by
bleeding
in
the
Arm
,
and
afterwards
the
most
pressing
Accident
being
partly
diminished
,
it
will
be
very
much
to
the
purpose
to
bleed
in
the
Foot
:
for
by
this
means
Nature
(
which
was
almost
overcome
under
the
burthen
of
these
redundant
humours
)
being
eased
of
some
part
of
them
,
doth
the
more
easily
command
and
govern
the
rest
:
but
on
the
other
side
,
if
there
be
a
stoppage
without
the
appearance
of
a
great
plenitude
in
the
Body
,
and
without
any
notable
accident
,
Bleeding
in
the
Foot
,
if
it
be
desired
,
may
be
then
presently
put
in
practice
.
However
I
think
it
most
convenient
that
it
should
[
](A88969-e29040-b)*
*
Not
ncessary
,
except
for
reasons
abovementioned
.
alwaies
be
preceded
with
bleeding
in
one
of
the
Arms.
CHAP.
XI
.
Of
the
Inflammation
which
happens
to
the
Womb
after
Delivery
.
VEry
often
the
stopping
of
the
Lochia
,
(
of
which
we
have
lately
discoursed
,
and
especially
at
the
beginning
of
Child-bed
)
doth
cause
an
inflammation
to
the
Womb
,
which
is
a
very
dangerous
Disease
,
and
the
death
of
most
of
the
Women
to
whom
it
happens
.
It
is
also
very
often
caused
from
some
hurt
or
bruise
of
the
Womb
by
any
Blow
or
Fall
,
and
especially
for
having
been
too
rudely
handled
in
a
bad
and
violent
Labour
;
or
by
the
falling
out
of
the
Womb
after
Labour
;
or
else
because
of
some
false
Conception
,
or
other
strange
Body
remaining
behind
in
it
,
which
corrupts
there
;
and
likewise
because
it
might
have
been
too
much
compressed
in
the
beginning
of
the
Labour
by
the
great
Swathes
and
Napkins
wherewith
the
Midwives
and
Nurs-keepers
usually
swathe
the
Belly
of
a
new-laid
Woman
,
to
keep
it
(
as
they
say
)
in
its
place
:
which
happens
also
very
often
when
the
Blood
being
stirred
and
over-heated
by
the
agitation
of
a
rude
Travail
,
is
carried
thither
in
too
great
abundance
,
and
there
stays
without
evacuation
.
An
Inflammation
of
the
Womb
may
be
known
by
being
much
more
swelled
after
Labour
than
is
requisite
,
and
when
the
Woman
feels
very
great
heaviness
in
the
bottom
of
her
Belly
,
and
that
it
is
swelled
,
and
blown
up
almost
as
big
as
before
Delivery
;
if
she
have
a
difficulty
in
making
Water
and
going
to
Stool
;
or
that
she
perceives
her
pain
augment
when
she
is
voiding
her
Excrements
,
because
the
Womb
presses
the
right
Gut
upon
which
it
is
placed
,
and
to
which
by
its
proximity
it
communicates
the
Inflammation
,
as
well
as
to
the
Bladder
;
she
hath
then
also
,
besides
a
great
Fever
with
a
very
great
difficulty
of
Breathing
,
a
Hiccough
,
Vomiting
,
Convulsions
,
and
in
the
end
Death
,
if
the
Disease
be
not
soon
cured
.
A
Woman
that
hath
received
a
bruise
or
any
violent
compression
of
the
Womb
,
is
in
great
danger
,
that
after
the
Inflammation
,
if
she
do
no
die
of
it
,
an
Abscess
will
be
there
made
,
or
that
there
will
remain
some
Scirrhous
Tumour
,
and
it
may
be
an
incurable
Cancer
,
which
will
make
her
lead
a
miserable
and
languishing
life
the
rest
of
her
daies
.
Wherefore
assoon
as
an
Inflammation
is
perceived
,
the
Cure
of
it
must
be
endeavoured
,
by
tempering
the
heat
of
the
humours
,
and
turning
and
emptying
the
superfluities
of
them
assoon
as
may
be
,
first
extracting
or
procuring
the
expulsion
of
such
strange
things
as
may
remain
in
the
Womb
after
Labour
,
according
to
the
directions
given
in
its
proper
place
,
and
above
all
treating
her
at
this
time
with
very
great
tenderness
,
using
not
the
least
violence
,
for
fear
the
evil
may
be
thereby
augmented
.
The
Humours
may
be
tempered
by
a
cooling
Diet
,
using
food
that
nourishes
little
,
wherefore
let
her
be
contented
with
only
Broath
for
her
nourishment
made
of
Veal
or
Pullet
,
but
not
too
strong
of
the
Flesh
,
together
with
cooling
Herbs
,
such
as
Lettice
,
Purslane
,
Succory
,
Borrage
,
Sorrel
and
the
like
;
let
her
abstain
from
Wine
,
and
drink
Ptysan
made
of
the
roots
of
Succory
and
Dogs-grass
,
Barley
,
and
Liquorish
;
let
her
keep
her self
very
quiet
in
her
bed
;
let
her
not
be
swathed
too
strait
,
and
let
her
body
be
kept
open
with
simple
Anodine
Clysters
;
because
if
there
be
any
Acrimony
in
the
humours
they
will
cause
Throwes
,
which
extreamly
pains
the
inflamed
Womb
;
and
amongst
all
the
passions
of
her
mind
let
her
especially
avoid
Anger
.
The
redundancy
of
Humours
may
be
evacuated
and
diverted
by
Bleeding
,
which
at
first
must
be
in
the
Arm
,
and
not
in
the
Foot
,
for
the
reasons
given
in
the
foregoing
Chapter
,
reiterating
it
without
loss
of
much
time
,
for
the
accident
is
very
pressing
,
until
that
the
greatest
part
of
the
plenitude
be
a
little
evacuated
,
and
the
Inflammation
something
diminished
,
and
then
bleeding
in
the
Foot
will
not
be
amiss
,
if
the
case
require
it
.
It
may
be
convenient
to
anoint
the
Belly
with
Vnguentum
refrigerans
Galeni
,
or
Oyl
of
Roses
,
or
Oyl
of
sweet
Almonds
mixt
with
a
little
Vinegar
.
Injections
may
likewise
be
given
into
the
Womb
,
provided
they
be
not
Restringent
,
lest
making
a
greater
stoppage
of
the
Lochia
,
which
alwaies
flow
a
little
in
this
case
,
the
distemper
be
not
augmented
;
for
which
reason
let
temperate
Medicines
be
only
used
,
without
any
manner
of
astriction
,
as
Barley
water
with
Oyle
of
Violets
,
or
luke-warm
Milk
.
Sometimes
an
Inflammation
of
the
Womb
converts
into
an
Aposthume
,
which
yeilds
a
great
quantity
of
matter
;
there
is
then
much
danger
of
corruption
in
that
part
,
as
well
by
reason
of
its
Heat
and
Moisture
,
which
are
the
principals
of
it
'
as
because
no
proper
Remedies
can
be
applied
,
or
easily
kept
to
it
;
since
therefore
nothing
else
can
be
done
,
we
must
be
contented
with
an
universal
Regimen
and
Detersive
Injections
to
cleanse
off
the
matter
,
that
so
the
corruption
be
not
augmented
by
its
long
stay
there
,
which
may
be
effected
by
a
Decoction
of
Barley
and
Agrimony
mixt
with
Oyle
of
Roses
and
Syrup
of
Wormwood
,
and
heightned
with
some
Spirit
of
Wine
,
if
there
be
a
great
putrifaction
.
But
if
the
Imposthume
turnes
to
an
ulcerous
Cancer
,
then
,
notwithstanding
the
use
of
any
Remedies
whatsoever
,
this
mischeivous
disease
will
endure
'till
death
;
wherefore
we
must
be
contented
with
Palliative
Medicines
,
a
good
Diet
:
and
in
this
follow
the
precept
of
Hippocrates
in
the
38th
Aphorisme
of
his
Eighth
Book
;
Quibus
occulti
Cancri
fiunt
,
non
curare
melius
:
curati
enim
citius
intereunt
,
non
curati
vero
longius
vitam
trahunt
.
It
is
better
,
saies
he
,
not
to
take
an
occult
and
hidden
Cancer
in
hand
,
for
it
hastens
the
death
of
the
Patient
,
and
they
which
let
it
alone
live
longest
.
Now
he
means
by
an
occult
Cancer
,
that
which
breeds
within
the
Body
,
and
especially
that
in
the
Womb.
CHAP.
XII
.
Of
the
Inflammation
of
the
Breasts
of
the
new-laid
Woman
.
UNtil
of
late
it
was
alwaies
believed
that
the
Blood
was
the
matter
whereof
the
Milk
was
made
in
the
Breasts
;
but
it
is
much
more
probable
that
the
Chyle
onely
,
and
not
the
Blood
,
is
destined
to
its
generation
,
as
well
as
it
is
the
true
matter
out
of
which
all
the
Blood
of
the
Body
is
made
.
That
which
easily
makes
us
judg
so
,
is
the
new
discovery
of
the
Channel
of
the
Thorax
,
which
conveighs
the
Chyle
into
the
Subclavian
Vein
,
found
out
by
Monsieur
Pecquet
Physician
of
the
Faculty
of
Montpelier
,
to
whom
all
posterity
will
be
eternally
indebted
,
for
having
means
hereby
of
being
disabused
of
several
notable
Errors
,
which
for
want
of
so
fair
and
necessary
a
knowledg
was
slid
and
entertained
into
the
Practice
of
Physick
until
this
time
.
However
since
the
Vessels
which
may
for
this
purpose
conveigh
part
of
this
Chyle
to
the
Breasts
are
not
yet
manifestly
known
,
we
will
content
our selves
to
explain
after
the
following
manner
the
cause
of
the
Inflammation
of
the
Breasts
,
which
doth
very
often
happen
to
Women
newly
delivered
.
All
the
Blood
and
Humours
are
so
heated
and
agitated
during
Travail
,
by
the
Pains
and
Throws
of
Labour
,
that
the
Breasts
composed
of
glandulous
and
spongious
bodies
,
easily
receiving
in
too
great
abundance
of
these
Humours
,
which
flow
to
them
from
all
parts
,
are
soon
inflamed
thereby
;
because
this
Repletion
doth
very
sensibly
and
painfully
distend
them
:
to
this
contributes
very
much
the
suppression
of
the
Lochia
,
and
an
universal
fulness
of
the
Body
.
This
Inflamation
may
likewise
happen
by
the
Womans
having
been
too
strait
laced
;
by
some
blow
received
upon
the
Breasts
;
or
for
having
lain
upon
them
,
which
easily
bruise
them
,
as
also
for
want
of
having
given
Milk
to
the
Child
:
in
as
much
as
by
this
means
the
Milk
,
which
is
in
great
quantity
in
the
Breasts
,
not
being
evacuated
,
is
overheated
,
&
corrupts
by
too-long
stay
there
.
But
from
whatsoever
cause
this
Inflamation
of
the
Breasts
in
a
Woman
new-laid
may
proceed
,
convenient
Remedies
must
be
speedily
applyed
,
lest
it
afterwards
aposthumates
;
or
else
that
not
suppurating
,
there
remains
a
scirrhous
hardness
,
which
in
time
may
degenerate
into
a
Cancer
,
a
very
pernitious
Malady
,
and
for
the
most
part
incurable
when
confirmed
.
Besides
the
danger
that
an
Inflamation
of
the
Breasts
may
be
converted
into
these
dangerous
distempers
,
there
happens
usually
to
the
Woman
in
those
parts
,
which
are
very
sensible
,
an
extream
pain
,
which
often
causeth
shaking
Fits
,
and
afterwards
a
Fever
,
with
so
great
a
burning
of
the
whole
Body
,
that
she
can
scarce
endure
any
Cloaths
upon
her
;
and
when
she
doth
never
so
little
uncover
her self
,
or
put
her
Arms
out
of
the
Bed
,
she
hath
new
shaking
fits
,
which
afterwards
augment
the
heat
of
her
Feaver
:
it
is
no
great
wonder
that
a
Feaver
soon
happens
upon
this
occasion
,
because
the
Breasts
by
their
nearness
,
to
the
Heart
do
easily
communicate
their
Inflamation
,
which
sometimes
excite
Fury
and
Phrenzy
,
if
the
Blood
be
suddenly
and
in
great
abundance
carried
thither
;
as
Hippocrates
assures
us
in
the
40th
Aphorism
of
his
5th
Book
;
Quibuscunque
Mulieribus
ad
Mammas
sanguis
colligitur
,
furorem
significat
.
If
(
saies
he
)
the
blood
be
carried
to
,
and
in
great
abundance
collected
in
the
Breasts
,
it
signifies
that
Fury
and
Phrenzy
will
follow
.
Now
the
principal
and
most
certain
means
to
hinder
the
afflux
of
so
great
a
quantity
of
Humours
to
the
Breasts
,
and
prevent
the
coming
of
an
Inflamation
there
,
is
to
procure
a
good
and
ample
evacuation
of
the
Locbia
by
the
Womb.
Wherefore
if
they
are
supprest
,
they
must
be
provoked
by
the
means
elswhere
directed
,
for
by
this
evacuation
all
the
Humours
will
take
their
course
towards
the
lower
parts
.
The
whole
habit
of
Body
may
be
emptied
by
bleeding
in
the
Arm
;
afterwards
for
a
greater
diversion
,
and
the
better
to
bring
down
the
Lochia
,
bleed
in
the
Foot
;
during
which
,
Topical
Remedies
to
the
Breast
must
not
be
forgot
,
as
in
the
beginning
,
to
chase
well
into
them
Oile
of
Roses
and
Vinegar
beat
together
,
laying
upon
them
afterwards
Unguentum
refrigerans
Galeni
,
and
a
third
part
of
Populion
mixt
with
it
;
or
a
Cataplasme
made
of
the
setlings
found
in
a
Cutlers
Grin-stone-Trough
,
Oile
of
Roses
and
a
little
Vinegar
mixt
together
:
if
the
pain
continue
very
great
,
another
Cataplasm
may
be
made
of
the
Crum
of
white
Bread
,
and
Milk
mixt
with
Oile
of
Roses
,
and
the
Yolks
of
raw
Eggs
,
upon
all
these
may
be
laid
Compresses
dipt
in
Vinegar
and
Water
,
or
in
Plantane
Water
;
but
great
care
must
be
taken
that
these
Remedies
applied
to
the
Breast
be
only
cooling
and
repressing
,
without
any
great
Adstriction
,
for
it
may
cause
a
scirrhous
tumor
,
which
would
remain
a
long
time
,
and
it
may
be
a
worse
distemper
.
After
the
height
of
the
Inflammation
shall
be
past
,
and
the
greatest
part
of
the
antecedent
Humours
evacuated
and
turned
aside
,
let
Medicines
a
little
resolving
be
used
,
to
digest
,
resolve
and
consume
the
Milk
which
abounds
in
the
Breasts
,
to
prevent
corruption
by
its
stay
;
wherefore
let
them
be
drawn
by
the
Child
,
or
some
other
person
,
or
else
resolved
,
unless
that
it
be
suppurated
:
It
may
be
resolved
by
the
application
of
pure
Honey
to
the
Breasts
,
which
in
this
case
is
very
effectual
,
or
else
a
red
Cabbadg-leaf
may
be
anointed
with
it
,
and
applyed
to
the
Breasts
,
having
first
withered
it
a
little
before
the
Fire
,
and
all
the
hard
Stalks
and
Veins
taken
out
:
do
not
lace
the
Breasts
too
strait
,
nor
apply
any
course
or
rough
Clothes
to
them
,
that
they
may
not
be
therewith
scratched
and
bruised
.
A
very
good
remedy
for
the
same
is
,
a
whole
red
Cabbage
boiled
in
River
water
to
a
Pap
,
and
then
well
bruised
in
a
wooden
or
marble
Mortar
,
and
pulp'd
through
a
Sieve
,
which
mixt
with
Oyle
of
Camomil
may
be
applied
as
a
Poultis
to
the
Breasts
,
In
the
use
of
all
these
means
,
let
the
Woman
observe
a
cooling
Diet
,
not
very
nourishing
,
that
too
much
Blood
and
Humours
may
not
be
engendered
,
of
which
there
is
already
too
great
a
quantity
;
she
must
alwaies
keep
her
Body
open
,
that
the
Humours
may
be
so
much
the
more
carried
downwards
,
and
consequently
turned
from
the
Breasts
.
During
the
whole
time
the
Inflammation
continues
,
let
her
keep
her
Bed
,
lying
on
her
back
,
that
she
may
have
the
more
ease
;
for
being
raised
,
the
Breasts
which
are
gross
and
heavy
,
because
of
the
abundance
of
humours
,
with
which
they
are
repleted
,
do
very
much
pain
her
when
they
hang
down
;
let
her
stir
her
Arms
as
little
as
may
be
;
and
after
the
fourteenth
or
fifteenth
day
of
her
Child-bed
,
when
she
hath
sufficiently
cleansed
,
and
the
Inflammation
is
abated
,
and
she
no
longer
Feverish
,
purge
her
once
or
twice
,
as
the
case
shall
require
,
to
empty
the
ill
humours
which
remain
in
the
whole
habit
of
her
Body
.
If
,
notwithstanding
all
these
Remedies
,
the
swelling
of
the
Breast
doth
not
go
down
,
and
that
she
still
feels
much
pain
,
and
a
great
Pulsation
,
with
a
hardness
more
in
one
place
than
another
,
is
is
certain
it
will
aposthumate
there
,
of
which
we
will
treat
hereafter
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Of
the
Curdling
and
Clodding
of
the
Milk
.
IN
the
beginning
of
Child-bed
the
Womans
Milk
is
not
well
purified
,
because
of
the
great
commotion
her
Body
suffered
during
Labour
,
and
it
is
then
mixt
with
many
other
Humours
;
now
if
they
are
then
conveyed
to
the
Breasts
in
too
great
abundance
,
they
cause
an
Inflammation
treated
in
the
foregoing
Chapter
;
but
when
the
Infant
hath
already
sucked
fifteen
or
twenty
days
or
more
,
the
Milk
then
only
without
this
mixture
of
humours
is
contained
there
,
and
sometimes
curdles
and
clods
.
And
then
the
Breasts
,
which
before
were
soft
and
even
,
become
hard
,
uneven
and
rugged
,
without
any
redness
;
and
the
distinction
and
separation
of
all
the
Kernels
fill'd
with
curdled
Milk
,
may
easily
be
perceived
.
The
Woman
finds
a
great
pain
there
,
and
cannot
milk
them
as
before
;
she
finds
a
shivering
,
especially
about
the
middle
of
her
Back
,
which
seems
to
her
like
Ice
.
This
Shivering
is
usually
followed
by
a
Fever
of
four
and
twenty
Hours
continuance
;
and
sometimes
less
,
if
the
clodding
of
the
Milk
do
not
turn
to
an
Inflammation
of
the
Breasts
,
which
will
undoubtedly
happen
,
if
it
be
not
emptyed
,
or
dissipated
and
resolved
.
This
Clodding
of
the
Milk
for
the
most
part
proceeds
,
because
the
Breasts
are
not
fully
drawn
;
either
for
that
she
hath
too
much
Milk
,
or
the
Infant
is
too
small
and
weak
to
suck
all
,
or
because
she
doth
not
desire
to
be
a
Nurse
;
for
the
Milk
in
these
cases
remaining
in
the
Breasts
,
after
concoction
,
without
being
drawn
,
loseth
the
Sweetness
and
Benignity
it
had
,
and
by
means
of
the
Heat
that
it
there
acquires
,
and
the
too
long
stay
it
there
makes
,
sowring
,
it
curdles
and
clods
;
just
as
we
see
Rennet
put
into
ordinary
Milk
,
turneth
it
into
Curds
:
this
accident
may
likewise
happen
from
having
taken
a
great
Cold
,
or
keeping
the
Breasts
not
well
covered
.
From
whatsoever
cause
this
Curdling
proceeds
,
the
readiest
and
most
certain
Remedy
is
,
speedily
to
draw
the
Breasts
,
until
they
are
emptied
and
dried
;
but
because
the
Infant
being
weak
and
small
cannot
draw
strong
enough
,
by
reason
the
Woman
is
not
soft
milcht
:
when
the
Milk
is
so
curdled
,
let
another
Woman
draw
them
,
until
the
Milk
comes
freely
,
and
then
she
may
give
the
Child
suck
:
and
to
the
end
she
may
not
afterwards
breed
more
Milk
than
the
Child
can
draw
,
let
her
use
Diet
that
gives
but
little
nourishment
,
and
keep
her
body
alwaies
open
.
But
when
it
happens
that
the
Woman
neither
can
nor
will
be
a
Nurse
,
't
is
necessary
to
use
other
means
for
the
curing
of
this
distemper
:
Then
her
Breasts
must
not
be
drawn
;
for
attracting
more
humours
,
the
disease
will
ever
recur
if
they
be
not
again
emptied
.
Wherefore
't
is
necessary
to
prevent
the
coming
of
any
more
Milk
into
them
,
and
to
resolve
and
dissipate
that
which
is
there
:
for
this
purpose
the
plenitude
of
the
Body
must
be
emptied
by
bleeding
in
the
Arm
;
and
besides
this
evacuation
,
let
the
Humours
be
drawn
down
by
strong
Clysters
,
and
bleeding
in
the
Foot
,
purging
also
if
it
be
necessary
;
and
to
resolve
,
digest
and
dissipate
the
curdled
Milk
,
apply
the
Gataplasme
which
we
said
was
proper
,
as
that
of
pure
Honey
;
or
that
of
the
four
Brans
boiled
in
a
Decoction
of
Sage
,
Milk
,
Smallage
and
Fennel
,
mixing
with
it
Oile
of
Camomil
,
with
which
Oile
the
Breasts
may
likewise
be
well
anointed
.
I
have
sometimes
seen
Women
apply
to
their
Breasts
,
with
no
small
success
,
the
Linnen-covers
of
Salt-butter-pots
;
it
is
a
drying
Remedy
,
and
lie
to
soak
up
the
moisture
of
these
parts
,
and
may
be
used
;
provided
the
Remedies
before
mentioned
have
discuss'd
the
Milk
:
but
it
notwithstanding
all
this
it
cannot
be
dissipated
nor
resolved
,
there
is
great
danger
by
its
long
stay
there
,
that
it
will
cause
an
Inflammation
of
the
Breasts
:
If
it
so
happen
,
it
may
be
remedied
according
to
the
directions
of
the
foregoing
Chapter
:
Let
us
now
treat
of
Aposthumes
of
the
Breasts
,
which
often
follow
their
inflammation
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
Of
Aposthumes
of
the
Breasts
of
a
Woman
new-laid
.
THere
may
at
all
times
happen
to
Maids
as
well
as
Wives
Aposthumes
of
the
Breasts
,
either
hot
or
cold
,
the
cure
of
which
doth
not
differ
,
as
saith
Guido
;
except
that
too
strong
Repercussives
must
not
be
used
,
because
of
their
nearness
to
the
Heart
,
and
that
the
retention
of
the
Courses
,
contributes
much
to
the
breeding
of
them
,
and
their
provocation
to
their
Cure
,
as
also
bleeding
in
the
Saphaena
:
but
our
intention
is
only
to
treat
of
those
which
happen
to
a
new-laid
Woman
,
and
ordinarily
succeeds
an
Infiammation
of
the
Breasts
,
caused
by
corruption
of
the
Milk
,
and
too
great
abundance
of
Blood
and
Humours
conveighed
thither
.
After
all
possible
endeavours
have
been
used
to
cause
this
Inflammation
to
cease
,
whether
by
universal
evacuation
of
the
Body
,
as
well
by
bleeding
in
the
Arm
and
Foot
,
as
the
provocation
of
the
Lochia
,
or
also
by
Medicines
restraining
,
repelling
,
or
simply-dissolving
applyed
to
the
Breasts
;
if
the
Woman
still
suffers
great
pain
there
,
and
hath
astrong
Pulsation
more
in
one
place
than
another
,
where
a
hardness
of
a
livid
colour
may
also
be
perceived
,
and
soft
in
the
middle
,
't
is
a
sign
that
they
will
aposthumate
.
Then
the
application
of
all
the
former
Topicks
must
be
forborn
,
and
ripening
Medicines
applyed
;
it
being
much
better
to
make
a
perfect
Suppuration
,
than
longer
to
use
Repellers
or
Resolvers
,
lest
the
matter
be
more
confirmed
,
in
driving
back
and
only
resolving
the
more
subtile
parts
,
leaving
the
thicker
behind
in
the
Breasts
,
which
will
become
scirrhous
,
and
be
very
difficult
to
dissipate
,
or
by
its
long
continuance
,
as
it
often
happens
,
may
turn
to
a
Cancer
.
To
suppurate
the
Aposthume
,
put
an
emollient
and
ripening
Poultis
upon
the
Breasts
,
such
as
that
made
of
Mallows
and
Marsh-mallows
with
their
Roots
,
Lilly-roots
,
and
Linseed
bruised
,
boiled
to
a
Pap
,
that
it
may
be
pulp'd
through
a
Sieve
,
that
so
no
hardness
may
be
left
to
hurt
the
Breasts
,
which
are
then
in
great
pain
;
afterwards
mix
a
good
quantity
of
Hogs-grease
or
Basilicon
with
it
,
and
lay
a
little
Cloath
,
thick
spread
with
the
same
Basilicon
upon
the
place
where
it
is
likely
soonest
to
break
,
and
the
Poultis
all
over
it
,
nenewing
it
twelve
hours
after
,
or
at
furthest
next
day
,
continuing
this
Remedy
'till
the
Aposthume
be
fully
ripe
.
It
is
much
better
to
use
this
Cataplasme
,
or
the
like
,
than
Plaisters
;
for
a
Poultis
closeth
better
by
its
softness
,
and
is
more
equally
applyed
to
the
Breasts
;
it
mollifies
it
also
,
and
keeps
it
much
more
supple
;
besides
it
is
easier
changed
and
cleansed
than
Plaisters
,
which
by
their
sticking
do
very
much
incommode
these
parts
.
Assoon
as
the
Aposthume
is
ripe
,
it
must
be
opened
,
if
it
open
not
of
it self
.
The
time
when
it
is
fit
,
may
be
known
,
by
the
ceasing
of
the
beating
the
Woman
felt
before
in
her
Breasts
,
and
that
the
pain
and
Fever
is
much
diminished
;
and
then
besides
,
the
middle
of
the
Aposthume
is
a
little
elevated
to
a
point
and
very
soft
,
and
the
contained
matter
may
by
the
Finger
be
perceived
to
fluctuate
.
When
these
signs
shall
appear
,
the
Aposthume
must
be
opened
in
the
fittest
place
,
to
give
issue
to
this
matter
;
being
careful
not
to
do
it
too
soon
,
and
before
the
matter
is
fully
ripe
,
because
of
too
much
pain
:
for
the
Breasts
are
very
sensible
parts
,
and
easily
receive
a
Defluxion
,
because
of
their
thin
and
spongious
substance
,
interlaced
with
an
infinite
number
of
Vessels
.
Wherefore
it
must
be
permitted
to
ripen
,
yet
not
suffered
to
stagnate
there
too
long
.
This
apertion
may
be
made
with
a
Lancet
,
or
with
a
grain
of
potential
Cantery
,
making
it
large
enough
to
evacuate
such
Clods
,
as
are
there
usually
met
with
:
but
it
is
best
to
use
the
Lancet
,
because
there
is
no
loss
of
substance
,
and
the
Scar
is
not
so
deformed
,
as
that
which
succeeds
the
application
of
a
Cautery
.
Guido
would
have
this
Incision
made
in
the
form
of
an
Half-moon
,
to
follow
the
round
Figure
of
the
Breast
;
but
it
is
no
matter
of
what
fashion
it
is
,
provided
it
be
in
a
place
convenient
for
the
emptying
the
matter
,
and
that
care
be
taken
that
some
great
Vessels
be
not
opened
,
the
principal
of
which
are
towards
the
Arm-pits
.
After
that
all
the
matter
and
putrified
clodded
Milk
there
found
be
emptied
,
the
Aposthume
after
the
usual
manner
must
be
cleansed
and
mundified
,
observing
not
to
make
the
Tents
too
long
nor
too
hard
,
but
only
very
soft
pledgits
of
Lint
,
without
thrusting
them
too
deep
in
,
fastening
a
Thread
to
the
first
,
if
there
be
occasion
,
the
better
to
draw
it
out
,
because
these
Aposthumes
ordinarily
are
hollow
.
If
there
be
much
pain
dip
the
Boulsters
in
Oile
of
Eggs
,
or
Basilicon
mixt
with
a
Digestive
,
if
there
remain
any
thing
yet
to
Suppurate
;
afterwards
use
Detersives
and
Mundifiers
,
as
Honey
of
Roses
,
or
Unguentum
Apostolorum
,
according
as
the
case
requires
,
laying
upon
it
a
good
Plaister
de
Mucilaginibus
,
to
soften
that
hardness
which
may
yet
remain
.
Chap:
XV.
lib.
3.
pag:
349
CHAP.
XV.
Of
Excoriation
,
and
loss
of
the
Nipples
.
VEry
often
Women
that
are
Nurses
,
and
especially
the
first
time
,
are
subject
to
have
their
Nipples
,
which
are
endued
with
an
exquisite
sence
,
(
because
that
many
small
nervous
Filaments
do
there
terminate
)
chopped
and
excoriated
;
which
is
very
painful
to
them
,
and
insupportable
,
when
notwithstanding
this
indisposition
they
give
suck
to
their
Children
,
and
so
much
the
more
,
by
how
much
they
are
hard
milch't
,
as
it
happens
the
first
time
,
the
Milk
not
yet
having
made
way
through
the
small
Holes
of
the
Nipples
,
which
are
not
yet
throughly
opened
,
and
then
the
Child
takes
more
pains
to
suck
,
than
when
the
Breasts
do
almost
run
of
themselves
;
and
sometimes
these
Chops
and
Excoriations
do
so
encrease
by
the
Childs
continual
sucking
,
that
in
the
end
it
takes
the
Nipple
quite
off
from
the
Breasts
,
and
the
Woman
is
no
longer
capable
of
giving
suck
,
and
there
remains
sometimes
an
Ulcer
very
hard
to
be
cured
.
This
may
sometimes
happen
from
Childrens
being
so
dry
and
hungry
,
that
they
have
not
patience
to
suck
softly
,
and
finding
the
Milk
not
speedily
to
follow
as
they
desire
,
they
do
bite
and
mump
the
Nipple
so
strongly
(
thinking
to
draw
Milk
down
the
better
,
)
whether
they
have
Teeth
or
no
,
that
they
become
raw
,
and
in
fine
still
continuing
it
,
they
are
quite
taken
away
,
as
we
have
said
.
It
happens
also
that
other
Infants
have
their
Mouths
so
hot
,
that
they
make
the
Nipples
sore
,
as
when
the
Children
have
those
little
Ulcers
,
called
[
](A88969-e30200-b)*
*
Thrush
.
Apthae
,
and
much
sooner
if
they
have
the
Pox
,
with
which
also
they
may
infect
the
Nurses
,
and
then
those
Ulcers
so
caused
do
not
easily
yield
to
ordinary
Remedies
,
but
on
the
contrary
grow
daily
worse
and
worse
.
These
Chops
and
Excoriations
must
not
be
neglected
,
as
well
by
reason
of
the
great
pain
they
put
the
Woman
to
,
when
she
gives
suck
,
as
to
avoid
their
dayly
growing
worse
and
worse
;
and
at
length
their
turning
to
malignant
Ulcers
:
Wherefore
assoon
as
they
begin
,
let
the
Woman
forbear
giving
her
Child
suck
,
until
they
are
quire
cured
;
for
with
continual
sucking
it
will
be
very
difficult
to
hinder
its
return
by
irritating
of
them
,
during
which
the
Milk
must
for
a
small
time
be
kept
back
;
lest
by
being
no
longer
drawn
,
it
cause
an
Inflammation
in
the
Breast
through
its
great
abundance
.
However
if
but
one
Nipple
be
sore
,
she
may
give
suck
with
the
other
:
to
these
sore
Nipples
Desiccative
Medicines
may
be
applyed
,
as
Allum
,
or
Lime-water
;
or
they
may
be
only
bathed
with
Plantain
water
,
putting
upon
them
small
soft
Rags
dipped
in
any
of
them
;
or
use
a
small
Ceruse
Plaister
,
or
some
Ointment
,
as
Dia
Pompholygos
,
or
a
little
powder
Amylon
;
but
especially
care
must
be
taken
,
that
nothing
be
applyed
to
disgust
the
Child
,
wherefore
many
content
themselves
to
use
only
honey
of
Roses
.
Some
will
instead
of
Desiccatives
use
Emolients
,
but
there
must
be
a
distinction
,
for
Emollients
are
fit
to
preserve
from
such
Fissures
;
but
when
they
are
already
made
,
Desiccatives
are
best
:
and
to
prevent
the
Woman
from
hurts
in
these
parts
,
which
are
very
painful
,
and
that
the
Rags
may
not
stick
to
them
,
one
ought
to
put
upon
them
a
little
Wax
,
or
Wooden
Caps
,
or
Leaden
ones
,
they
being
more
Desiccative
,
like
to
those
represented
in
the
begining
of
the
Chapter
,
which
must
have
several
small
holes
on
the
tops
of
them
,
as
well
to
give
issue
to
the
Sanies
,
which
proceeds
from
the
small
Ulcers
,
as
that
the
Milk
,
which
often
distills
out
of
the
Nipples
,
may
by
this
means
pass
away
.
If
the
Child
hath
wholly
suck'd
off
the
Nipples
,
the
Milk
must
then
be
quite
dried
away
,
that
so
the
Ulcers
which
remain
may
be
the
sooner
healed
,
for
else
one
shall
hardly
obtain
their
end
,
and
in
time
they
may
become
callous
and
malignant
:
and
if
the
Child
hath
the
Pox
,
it
will
be
very
difficult
to
heal
those
Ulcers
of
the
Nurses
Nipples
,
if
it
continues
to
suck
:
wherefore
the
Child
must
be
put
to
another
,
who
must
use
Preservatives
against
this
Malady
;
but
if
they
be
only
small
simple
Ulcers
in
the
Mouth
,
without
any
malignity
,
't
is
enough
to
wash
them
with
Barley-water
,
mixt
with
a
little
Juice
of
Citrons
;
and
the
better
to
temper
these
Humours
,
which
are
over-heated
,
let
the
Nurse
take
a
cooling
Diet
,
that
her
Milk
may
become
of
the
same
temperament
,
and
let
her
be
blooded
and
purged
,
if
it
be
necessary
.
When
the
Nipples
are
quite
lost
,
it
is
very
difficult
to
give
a
Child
longer
suck
;
because
it
can
take
no
hold
to
suck
the
Milk
,
and
also
the
small
holes
of
the
Nipples
are
closed
up
by
the
Ulcers
.
But
if
notwithstanding
she
shall
desire
to
give
suck
,
another
Woman
must
by
degrees
make
her
new
Nipples
,
after
the
Ulcer
shall
be
perfectly
healed
,
whose
sucking
with
her
mouth
will
draw
them
out
,
and
by
this
means
unstop
the
root
of
the
old
Nipples
;
or
using
a
fit
Instrument
of
glass
,
such
as
is
figured
at
the
begining
of
this
Chapter
,
with
which
the
Woman
her self
,
may
also
suck
them
five
or
six
times
a
day
;
and
to
shape
them
,
and
so
preserve
them
,
being
thus
drawn
out
,
from
sinking
into
the
Breasts
again
,
let
her
put
upon
them
a
small
Cap
of
wood
,
or
other
matter
,
such
as
is
abovementioned
,
and
doing
so
by
degrees
after
the
Nipples
are
quite
form'd
and
unstop'd
,
she
may
again
give
her
Child
suck
.
What
we
have
hitherto
writ
in
this
third
Book
,
shall
suffice
for
directions
concerning
a
new-laid
Woman
,
and
also
for
the
knowledg
and
cure
of
distempers
which
usually
happen
to
them
,
upon
which
we
need
not
further
enlarge
,
for
if
any
other
happen
than
what
we
have
mentioned
,
and
which
do
not
properly
belong
to
the
care
of
a
Chirurgeon
,
a
Physitian
must
be
sent
for
,
to
remedie
them
by
his
prudence
,
and
according
as
Art
requires
.
Let
us
now
treat
of
Infants
new-born
,
and
run
through
the
Diseases
they
are
most
subject
to
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
Of
tending
Children
new-born
,
and
first
how
to
bind
,
cut
,
and
swath
the
Navel-string
.
IF
the
Infant
(
as
we
have
said
before
discoursing
of
Deliveries
)
hath
often
need
whilest
he
is
in
his
Mothers
belly
,
of
the
good
conduct
and
dexterity
of
a
Chirurgeon
,
or
Midwife
,
to
deliver
him
and
bring
him
happily
forth
out
of
that
Dungeon
,
wherein
he
hath
been
a
long
time
inclosed
,
their
assistance
is
nothing
less
necessary
to
him
assoon
as
he
is
born
,
as
well
to
remedy
such
indispositions
which
sometimes
he
brings
into
the
world
,
as
to
defend
him
from
many
infirmities
,
to
which
the
weakness
of
his
Age
and
tenderness
of
his
Body
renders
him
subject
.
We
have
in
the
whole
foregoing-Book
very
particularly
shown
how
to
help
him
in
his
coming
into
the
world
,
there
remaines
now
only
directions
what
is
to
be
done
afterwards
,
to
this
purpose
we
will
first
shew
how
to
tye
,
cut
and
bind
up
the
Navel-string
.
There
are
some
persons
who
assoon
as
the
Infant
is
come
into
the
World
,
do
bind
and
cut
the
Navel-string
,
before
the
burthen
be
come
away
;
but
it
is
better
,
if
possible
without
too-long
stay
,
to
deser
it
until
the
Secondine
be
likewise
drawn
forth
;
for
the
Womb
,
which
is
extreamly
wide
and
open
after
the
coming
forth
of
the
Child
,
would
be
in
danger
of
taking
cold
by
the
outward
aire
,
during
the
delay
made
for
the
Ligature
of
the
Umbilical
Vessel
;
besides
that
the
Orifice
closeing
a
little
,
it
would
afterwards
be
more
difficult
to
bring
the
After-birth
away
.
To
make
this
Ligature
as
it
behooveth
,
let
the
Midwife
do
as
followeth
;
assoon
then
as
all
is
come
away
from
the
Woman
,
she
must
immediately
close
up
the
Womb
with
clouts
,
according
to
directions
already
given
,
and
then
carry
away
the
Child
and
Burthen
to
the
fire
;
having
put
it
into
a
warm
Bed
and
Blancket
,
let
her
take
a
brown
Thread
four
or
five
double
,
of
a
quarter
of
an
Ell
long
or
thereabouts
,
tyed
with
a
single
knot
at
each
of
the
ends
,
to
prevent
their
entangling
,
and
with
this
thread
so
accommodated
(
which
the
Midwife
must
have
in
a
readiness
before
Labour
,
as
also
a
good
pair
of
Scissers
,
that
so
no
time
may
be
lost
)
let
her
tye
the
string
within
an
Inch
of
the
Belly
,
with
a
double
knot
,
and
turning
about
the
ends
of
the
thread
,
let
her
tye
two
more
on
the
other
side
of
the
string
,
reiterating
it
again
,
if
it
be
necessary
,
for
greater
surety
;
then
let
her
cut
off
the
Navel-string
another
Inch
below
the
Ligature
,
towards
the
After-birth
,
so
that
there
only
remain
but
two
inches
of
the
string
,
in
the
midst
of
which
will
be
the
knot
we
speak
of
,
which
must
be
so
strait
knit
,
as
not
to
suffer
a
drop
of
blood
to
squeez
out
of
the
Vessels
,
but
not
so
strait
as
to
cut
it
in
two
.
For
which
reason
the
Thread
must
be
pretty
thick
and
pretty
strait
knit
,
it
being
better
too-strait
than
too-loose
:
for
some
Children
have
miserably
lost
their
lives
with
all
their
blood
before
it
was
discovered
;
because
the
Navel-string
was
not
well
tyed
.
Now
that
so
great
a
Mischief
may
not
happen
,
great
care
must
be
taken
after
it
is
cut
,
that
no
blood
squeez
through
;
for
if
there
do
,
new
knots
must
be
made
with
the
rest
of
the
string
,
(
which
for
this
reason
must
be
left
a
little
long
)
to
close
it
more
exactly
;
this
being
done
,
wrap
up
the
end
of
the
String
thus
cut
and
tyed
three
or
four
times
about
with
a
small
rag
,
drie
,
or
dipt
in
Oile
of
Roses
,
if
you
please
;
then
having
put
another
small
Rag
three
or
four
double
upon
the
Belly
of
the
Child
above
the
Navil
,
lay
the
String
so
wrapp'd
up
upon
it
,
that
it
may
not
touch
the
naked
Belly
;
on
the
top
of
all
put
another
small
Boulster
,
and
then
swathe
it
with
a
linnen
Swath
four
Fingers
broad
to
keep
it
steady
,
lest
by
rowling
too
much
,
or
by
being
continually
stirr'd
from
side
to
side
,
by
the
motion
of
the
Belly
,
it
comes
to
fall
off
,
before
the
Vessels
be
quite
closed
up
and
healed
.
'T
is
very
convenient
,
as
we
have
said
,
to
lay
the
remaining
part
of
the
String
on
the
upper
part
of
the
Belly
,
that
so
,
if
by
chance
the
Vessels
be
not
sufficiently
closed
,
the
Blood
may
not
so
soon
slide
away
,
as
if
it
were
turned
downwards
;
for
we
find
sometimes
this
String
to
be
so
great
in
some
Children
,
that
although
it
were
very
close
tyed
at
first
,
yet
coming
afterwards
to
wither
and
dry
,
the
Ligature
is
rendred
looser
,
by
means
of
which
't
will
afterwards
easily
bleed
,
if
care
be
not
taken
.
This
Accident
hapned
lately
to
a
poor
Child
,
who
died
the
twelfth
day
by
such
a
flux
of
Blood
,
although
the
Midwife
protested
to
me
,
that
she
had
tyed
the
String
very
exactly
;
and
being
astonished
how
that
could
happen
:
she
told
me
,
that
it
must
assuredly
be
,
(
which
indeed
was
the
truth
)
because
the
Knot
was
loosened
in
proportion
to
the
withering
of
the
String
;
wherefore
to
avoid
such
a
Misfortune
,
let
a
new
Knot
be
knit
the
first
time
the
Child
is
opened
.
The
String
thus
tyed
begins
daily
to
dry
away
,
and
is
separated
from
the
Belly
at
the
end
of
the
sixth
or
seventh
day
ordinarily
,
and
sometimes
sooner
,
but
rarely
longer
than
the
eighth
or
ninth
;
it
must
alwaies
fall
off
of
it self
without
any
provocation
,
lest
that
being
separated
too
soon
,
and
before
the
Vessels
shall
be
entirely
closed
and
healed
up
,
a
flux
of
Blood
follow
,
which
is
very
dangerous
,
as
we
have
said
,
or
that
it
cause
an
Ulcer
very
hard
to
be
cured
.
There
are
some
good
Gossips
,
who
are
a
little
superstitious
in
the
tying
of
this
String
longer
or
shorter
,
according
to
the
difference
of
the
Sex
,
for
some
pleasant
reasons
they
give
,
but
it
is
a
meer
abuse
;
for
at
whatsoever
distance
they
tye
the
Knot
,
either
nearer
or
further
,
though
half
a
foot
from
the
Belly
,
yet
it
will
alwaies
be
separated
in
the
very
same
place
,
just
close
to
the
Belly
,
because
it
is
a
part
which
remains
wholly
[
](A88969-e30500-b)*
*
Without
life
.
inanimate
,
after
the
Child
is
come
into
the
World
;
wherefore
,
whether
Boies
or
Girles
,
let
the
Knot
be
made
at
least
an
inch
from
the
Belly
,
as
we
have
already
directed
;
and
not
nearer
,
lest
it
pain
or
inflame
the
Childs
Navel
.
It
will
not
be
from
the
purpose
to
mention
here
a
business
of
great
consequence
,
which
is
sometimes
capable
to
kill
the
new-born
Babe
,
without
almost
knowing
the
cause
of
it
;
't
is
a
very
bad
custome
some
Midwives
have
,
before
they
make
the
Knot
,
they
drive
all
the
blood
out
of
the
String
into
the
Infants
Belly
,
believing
that
by
this
means
they
fetch
it
to
it self
,
and
strengthen
it
when
it
is
weak
:
but
't
is
no
such
matter
,
for
assoon
as
these
Vessels
are
never
so
little
cooled
,
the
blood
it
contains
quickly
loses
its
spirits
,
and
is
half
coagulated
in
an
instant
,
which
is
the
reason
,
that
being
driven
back
into
the
Infants
Liver
,
it
is
enough
to
cause
very
great
Accidents
;
not
because
of
its
abundance
,
but
because
having
quite
lost
its
natural
heat
,
it
is
afterwards
soon
corrupted
,
and
changeth
and
spoileth
the
Childs
Blood
,
with
which
it
comes
to
mix
.
They
commonly
put
this
ill
custome
in
practice
when
the
Child
is
weak
;
but
this
doth
sooner
suffocate
them
,
for
if
they
need
Blood
to
give
them
vigour
,
it
must
be
good
and
laudable
,
and
not
that
which
is
half
clodded
,
and
destitute
of
its
natural
heat
.
Wherefore
whether
the
Child
be
strong
or
weak
,
if
you
will
not
put
it
in
danger
of
its
life
,
or
at
least
cause
to
him
great
oppressions
,
pains
and
gripes
,
forbear
driving
his
blood
thus
out
of
the
String
into
the
Infants
body
.
Now
having
thus
tyed
and
cut
the
String
,
wash
the
Child
presently
all
over
,
for
to
swaddle
it
afterwards
,
as
we
shall
direct
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
Hôw
a
new-born
Babe
must
be
washed
and
cleansed
from
the
Excrements
,
as
also
how
it
ought
to
be
wrapped
up
in
swadling
Cloaths
.
WHen
the
Midwife
hath
ordered
the
Childs
Navel-string
,
just
as
we
have
directed
in
the
foregoing
Chapter
,
let
her
presently
cleanse
it
from
the
Excrements
it
brings
with
it
into
the
world
;
of
which
some
are
within
the
body
,
as
the
Urine
in
the
Bladder
,
and
the
Moeconion
found
in
the
Guts
and
others
without
,
which
are
thick
,
whitish
and
viscous
,
proceeding
from
the
slimyness
of
the
Waters
:
there
are
Children
sometimes
so
covered
all
over
with
this
,
that
one
would
say
,
they
were
rubbed
over
with
soft
Cheese
;
and
certain
Women
,
of
easie
belief
,
do
really
imagine
it
was
,
because
they
had
often
eaten
some
while
they
were
with
Child
,
that
their
Infants
are
thus
full
of
this
thick
white
Excrement
,
which
in
colour
and
consistence
is
not
unlike
white
Cheese
.
Let
the
Child
then
be
cleansed
from
all
these
Excrements
with
Wine
and
Water
a
little
warmed
,
and
every
part
of
his
body
where
this
Excrement
is
;
as
principally
the
Head
,
because
of
the
Hair
,
and
the
folds
of
the
Groins
,
and
Arm-pits
,
and
the
Cods
;
which
parts
must
be
gently
cleansed
with
a
soft
Rag
,
or
a
soft
Spung
dipt
in
this
luke-warm
Wine
.
If
this
viscous
Excrement
stick
so
close
,
that
it
will
not
easily
be
wash'd
off
of
these
places
,
it
may
be
fetcht
off
with
Oile
of
sweet
Almonds
,
or
a
little
fresh
Butter
melted
with
the
Wine
,
and
afterwards
well
dried
off
;
one
must
also
cleanse
and
unstop
with
tents
of
fine
Rags
,
wet
in
this
liquour
,
the
Ears
and
Nostrils
;
for
the
Eyes
,
they
may
be
wiped
with
a
soft
dry
rag
,
not
dipt
in
this
Wine
,
that
it
may
not
pain
them
and
make
them
smart
.
After
the
Child
is
thus
washed
and
cleansed
from
these
Impurities
and
Blood
which
comes
away
in
the
Labour
,
with
which
sometimes
its
whole
Body
is
besmeared
,
all
the
parts
of
it
must
be
visited
,
to
see
if
there
be
any
fault
or
dislocation
,
whether
the
Nose
be
straight
,
or
its
Tongue
tyed
,
whether
there
be
no
bruise
or
tumor
of
the
Head
,
or
whether
the
Mould
be
not
overshotten
,
or
whether
the
Scrotum
,
in
case
it
be
a
Male
,
be
not
blown
up
and
swelled
;
in
short
,
whether
it
suffered
any
violence
in
any
part
of
its
Body
,
and
whether
they
be
well
and
duely
shaped
,
that
so
Remedies
may
be
used
according
to
the
nature
of
the
indisposition
discovered
.
But
as
it
is
not
sufficient
to
cleanse
the
outside
of
the
Childs
body
;
you
must
above
all
observe
,
that
it
must
discharge
the
Excrements
retained
within
:
wherefore
examine
whether
the
Conduits
of
the
Urine
and
Stool
be
opened
,
for
some
have
been
born
without
having
them
perforated
,
who
have
died
for
want
of
voiding
their
Excrements
,
because
timely
care
was
not
taken
of
it
:
as
to
the
Urine
,
all
Children
as
well
Males
as
Females
,
do
render
it
assoon
as
they
are
born
,
especially
when
they
feel
the
heat
of
the
fire
,
and
sometimes
also
the
Maeconion
of
the
Guts
,
but
nevertheless
usually
a
little
after
.
If
the
Infant
doth
not
render
it
the
first
day
,
that
it
may
not
remain
too
long
in
his
Belly
,
and
cause
very
painful
Gripes
,
put
up
into
his
fundament
a
small
Suppository
,
to
stir
it
up
to
be
discharged
;
to
this
purpose
a
sugar'd
Almond
may
be
used
,
anointed
over
with
a
little
boiled
Honey
,
or
else
a
small
piece
of
Castile-soap
,
rubb'd
over
with
fresh
Butter
;
you
may
also
give
the
Child
to
this
purpose
at
the
Mouth
a
little
Syrup
of
Roses
,
or
Violets
,
mixt
with
some
Oyl
of
Sweet
Almonds
drawn
without
fire
,
anointing
the
Belly
also
with
the
same
Oyl
or
a
little
fresh
Butter
.
It
may
be
known
when
the
Child
hath
voided
all
its
Maeconion
,
if
the
Stools
change
from
black
and
become
pale
,
which
is
about
the
second
or
third
day
,
losing
by
degrees
this
tincture
in
proportion
to
the
generation
of
new
Excrements
from
the
Milk
,
which
about
this
time
mixes
with
the
first
.
As
to
the
Maeconion
,
which
is
an
Excrement
in
colour
and
consistence
like
to
the
Pulp
of
Cassia
,
found
in
the
Childs
Guts
when
it
comes
into
the
World
,
't
will
be
enough
to
the
purpose
to
examine
what
it
is
,
and
from
whence
it
proceeds
;
wherefore
without
dwelling
upon
the
different
explications
of
Authors
touching
its
generation
,
I
will
ingeniously
give
my
thoughts
of
it
;
which
is
,
that
it
comes
from
the
superfluous
Blood
daily
discharged
,
as
it
doth
in
all
persons
and
of
all
ages
,
by
means
of
the
Hepatick
channel
,
which
coming
from
the
hollow
of
the
Liver
,
goeth
and
emptyeth
into
the
Intestine
Duodenum
,
out
of
which
is
formed
the
Moeconion
,
which
afterwards
serves
to
keep
the
Intestines
of
the
Foelus
open
and
dilated
,
that
so
they
may
the
better
perform
their
office
after
its
birth
;
and
to
make
it
appear
that
it
is
truely
thus
made
,
and
that
the
superfluous
Blood
is
continually
discharged
by
the
Hepatick
channel
into
the
Duodenum
,
as
I
do
say
,
there
are
some
people
of
Fourscore
years
of
age
,
that
were
never
let
Blood
,
nor
never
lost
any
outwardly
,
who
nevertheless
do
and
have
bred
some
every
day
,
as
must
necessarily
confest
.
Now
if
they
did
not
void
it
this
way
,
they
must
soon
be
suffocated
by
its
too-great
abundance
.
I
know
that
many
may
answer
me
,
that
it
is
more
credible
that
this
discharge
is
made
by
the
branches
of
the
Vena
porta
,
distributed
throughout
the
Mesentery
:
but
such
as
are
acquainted
with
the
Circulation
of
the
Blood
,
know
that
naturally
it
cannot
well
be
so
,
&
I
believe
they
would
soon
be
of
my
opinion
,
if
they
did
but
well
consider
it
;
and
it
is
not
sufficient
to
refute
me
,
by
objecting
,
that
if
the
superfluity
of
Blood
be
thus
daily
voided
,
one
would
alwaies
have
bloody
Stooles
;
because
it
is
not
unknown
that
this
portion
of
superfluous
Blood
,
which
is
very
small
in
comparison
of
the
other
Excrements
proceeding
from
the
Aliment
with
which
it
is
mixt
,
doth
easily
there
receive
a
change
of
colour
,
by
the
alteration
and
kind
of
concoction
there
made
,
whence
it
happens
that
it
is
not
so
easily
perceived
in
a
Man
as
a
Child
,
in
whom
the
Moeconion
being
yet
without
any
mixture
,
retaines
more
of
the
colour
;
as
also
because
't
is
engendered
of
Blood
only
,
which
hath
been
separated
as
useless
to
its
nourishment
,
and
is
after
this
manner
expelled
.
Now
forasmuch
as
there
is
but
little
superfluous
Blood
in
an
Infants
body
,
whilest
it
is
in
the
Womb
,
because
it
consumes
a
great
deal
of
it
for
its
nourishment
and
growth
;
besides
that
it
hath
been
purified
by
the
Mother
,
before
it
is
conveyed
to
him
;
so
likewise
there
is
but
little
Moeconion
ingendred
during
the
whole
time
of
Praegnancy
;
for
which
reason
also
the
Infant
doth
not
void
any
during
its
stay
in
the
Womb
;
but
it
doth
when
it
is
born
,
for
then
it
receives
nourishment
by
the
Mouth
,
of
which
plenty
of
other
Excrements
are
made
,
which
forceth
him
to
cast
forth
the
first
:
and
although
the
Moeconion
hath
continued
in
the
Infants
Guts
,
during
the
whole
time
it
was
in
the
Mother's
Belly
,
nevertheless
,
which
is
very
admirable
,
it
hath
nothing
neer
so
ill
a
scent
as
the
new
Excrements
have
,
which
are
engendred
out
of
the
nourishment
taken
in
at
the
Mouth
after
it
is
born
,
although
they
make
but
a
very
small
stay
there
,
and
are
daily
discharged
.
Assoon
then
as
the
Midwife
hath
washed
and
cleansed
the
Child
according
to
directions
,
and
that
she
hath
viewed
every
part
of
its
Body
,
let
her
begin
to
swaddle
it
in
its
Swathing-Cloaths
,
begining
first
to
cover
the
Head
with
a
small
linnen
Biggen
,
[
](A88969-e30800-b)*
*
This
is
the
French
fashion
.
putting
a
woollen
Cap
upon
it
,
having
first
put
upon
the
mould
of
the
Head
a
fine
Linnen
rag
,
three
or
four
double
,
and
four
Fingers
broad
;
which
that
it
may
not
stir
,
pin
to
the
Biggen
with
a
small
Pin
on
the
outside
,
that
it
may
not
prick
the
Child
:
this
double
Rag
serves
to
defend
the
Childs
Brain
(
which
is
not
as
yet
covered
over
in
this
place
with
a
Bone
)
as
well
from
cold
,
as
other
injuries
:
Let
her
put
small
Rags
behind
the
Ears
,
to
dry
up
the
filth
which
usually
is
there
ingendred
;
this
done
,
let
her
put
other
rags
,
as
well
upon
the
Breast
,
as
in
the
folds
of
the
Arm-pits
and
Groyns
,
and
so
swathe
it
,
having
wrapped
it
up
in
beds
and
warm
blankets
.
It
is
not
necessary
to
give
a
particular
direction
how
this
ought
to
be
done
,
because
it
is
so
common
,
that
there
is
scarce
a
Woman
but
knowes
it
,
but
wee
'l
only
say
in
general
,
that
a
Child
must
not
be
swathed
too-strait
in
his
Blankets
,
especially
about
the
Breast
and
Stomach
,
that
so
he
may
breath
the
freelier
,
and
not
be
forced
to
vomit
up
the
Milk
he
sucks
,
because
the
Stomach
cannot
be
sufficiently
extended
to
contain
it
;
and
such
a
practice
may
possibly
in
time
,
converting
this
vomiting
into
an
habit
,
prove
a
very
great
prejudice
to
the
Child
:
Wherefore
to
avoid
it
,
let
his
Arms
and
Legs
be
wrapped
in
his
bed
,
and
stretched
strait
out
,
and
swathed
to
keep
them
so
,
viz.
his
Arms
along
his
sides
,
and
his
Legs
equally
both
together
,
with
a
little
of
the
bed
between
them
,
that
so
they
may
not
be
galled
by
rubbing
one
another
;
after
all
this
,
the
Head
must
be
kept
steady
and
strait
,
with
a
stay
fastned
on
each
side
the
Blancket
,
and
then
wrap
the
Child
up
in
Mantles
or
Blankets
to
keep
it
warm
.
He
must
be
thus
swaddled
to
give
his
little
body
a
strait
Figure
,
which
is
most
decent
and
convenient
for
a
Man
,
and
to
accustom
him
to
keep
upon
the
Feet
,
for
else
he
would
go
upon
all
four
,
as
most
other
Animals
do
.
Besides
all
these
Excrements
mentioned
,
the
Child
hath
yet
a
certain
clammy
Phlegme
remaining
in
its
Stomach
,
which
he
pukes
up
some
few
daies
after
he
is
born
:
to
remedy
this
,
you
must
give
the
Child
a
small
Spoonful
of
sugared
Wine
,
twice
or
thrice
the
first
day
together
,
making
him
to
swallow
it
,
and
by
no
means
give
it
suck
until
it
be
most
part
evacuated
,
or
digested
and
consumed
by
the
Stomach
,
for
fear
lest
the
Milk
mixing
with
this
viscous
humour
should
corrupt
,
as
it
would
do
,
if
you
gave
it
presently
suck
;
some
gives
them
for
this
purpose
a
little
Oyl
of
sweet
Almonds
,
drawn
without
fire
,
and
a
little
Sugar-candy
:
The
Jews
are
accustomed
to
give
their
Children
a
little
Butter
and
Honey
,
which
doth
almost
produce
the
same
effect
;
and
this
they
do
to
follow
what
is
said
in
the
7th
Chap.
of
Isaiah
,
the
14
,
and
15
Verses
:
Behold
,
a
Virgin
shall
conceive
&
bear
a
Son
,
and
shall
call
his
name
Emanuel
;
Butter
&
Honey
shall
he
eat
,
that
he
may
know
to
refuse
the
Evil
,
and
chuse
the
Good
.
But
Wine
is
much
better
,
because
it
doth
better
cut
and
loosen
this
Phlegme
,
and
helps
to
concoct
and
digest
that
which
remains
,
and
the
Sugar
sweetens
its
Acrimony
,
and
helps
to
purge
it
away
.
Now
having
given
it
this
Medicine
,
lay
it
quietly
to
rest
on
his
side
,
that
the
Excrements
may
be
the
better
evacuated
and
cast
forth
at
the
Mouth
:
for
if
the
Child
lyes
on
the
back
,
it
would
be
in
danger
that
remaining
in
its
Mouth
,
a
part
of
it
would
fall
upon
his
Breast
,
which
might
choak
him
,
or
at
least
very
much
offend
him
.
Let
us
now
see
how
he
must
be
fed
and
ordered
hereafter
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
Of
Dieting
and
Ordering
a
new-born
Babe
.
A
Child
,
which
during
its
stay
in
the
Mothers
Belly
,
had
no
other
nourishment
but
the
blood
it
receives
by
the
Umbilical
Vessels
,
hath
for
want
of
that
,
after
its
Birth
,
need
to
take
some
by
the
Mouth
,
and
suck
Breast-milk
:
However
it
is
not
good
to
give
it
suck
assoon
as
it
is
born
,
to
prevent
that
so
sudden
a
change
,
as
well
in
respect
of
the
difference
of
nourishment
,
as
the
manner
of
receiving
it
,
lest
it
cause
some
alteration
in
its
health
.
First
therefore
empty
the
Phlegm
out
of
his
Stomach
,
giving
him
,
as
we
have
said
,
the
first
three
or
four
daies
,
some
Wine
and
Sugar
,
to
cut
and
loosen
it
,
to
prevent
the
Milk
he
shall
take
from
corrupting
,
being
mixt
with
this
viscous
Phlegme
;
wherefore
it
is
best
to
stay
until
the
next
day
before
you
give
it
suck
,
that
so
it
may
be
wholly
evacuated
,
or
digested
and
consumed
,
and
then
you
may
safely
give
him
the
Breast
.
It
were
to
be
wished
that
the
Mother
should
not
give
it
suck
,
until
the
eighth
day
of
her
Child-bed
at
soonest
,
if
not
three
Weeks
or
a
Month
;
that
so
all
the
humours
of
her
Body
,
being
well
tempered
,
and
having
recovered
the
agitation
they
received
in
the
Travail
,
as
also
their
Superfluities
having
been
wholly
purged
by
means
of
the
Lochia
,
her
Milk
be
thereby
so
much
the
more
purified
;
besides
this
the
small
holes
of
the
Nipples
not
yet
being
sufficiently
opened
,
a
new-born
Babe
cannot
ordinarily
at
first
easily
draw
her
Breasts
;
during
that
time
therefore
let
a
Woman
suck
her
.
But
often
poor
people
cannot
observe
so
many
Precautions
,
and
such
Mothers
are
obliged
to
give
their
Children
suck
from
the
first
day
:
and
likewise
others
will
not
suffer
any
but
themselves
to
do
it
:
in
this
case
,
let
their
Breasts
be
a
little
drawn
by
some
old
persons
,
or
some
lusty
sucking
Child
;
or
they
may
draw
them
themselves
with
a
Glass
,
figured
like
that
in
the
beginning
of
the
15th
Chap.
and
afterwards
they
may
give
their
Children
suck
when
the
Milk
is
a
little
brought
down
;
let
them
continue
to
do
thus
,
'till
the
Milk
be
easy
for
the
new-born
Child
to
draw
.
There
are
some
who
believe
that
the
Milk
of
a
Woman
new-laid
is
better
at
the
beginning
than
when
it
is
purified
,
and
that
it
opens
the
Belly
and
purgeth
the
Moeconion
from
the
Guts
;
but
the
gripes
,
which
this
overheated
and
foul
Milk
also
causeth
in
him
,
is
much
more
prejudicial
than
the
good
it
otherwise
doth
;
wherefore
it
is
best
not
to
give
it
such
new-milk
,
if
possible
.
As
to
the
fittest
time
then
of
giving
the
Breast
to
the
new-born
Babe
,
it
must
not
be
till
after
the
first
day
,
for
the
reasons
above
given
;
and
to
make
him
take
it
,
because
there
are
some
that
will
not
in
three
or
four
daies
,
the
Nurse
must
milk
a
little
into
his
Mouth
and
upon
his
Lips
,
that
so
he
may
by
degrees
taste
it
,
then
let
her
put
the
Nipple
dropping
into
its
Mouth
,
and
squeeze
her
Breast
with
her
Hand
when
he
hath
fastened
,
that
the
Milk
may
come
down
the
easier
,
and
that
the
Infant
who
hath
yet
but
small
strength
,
may
not
take
too
much
pains
to
draw
and
suck
it
,
doing
thus
dy
degrees
,
until
he
is
well
accustomed
to
suck
.
If
the
Nurse
hath
much
Milk
,
she
must
not
give
the
Child
any
thing
else
,
at
least
the
first
two
Months
;
Beasts
do
shew
us
,
that
Milk
alone
is
sufficient
to
nourish
an
Infant
,
since
that
they
do
suckle
five
or
six
of
their
young
ones
,
and
sometimes
more
,
without
their
taking
any
other
food
for
a
long
time
after
.
As
to
the
quantity
of
Milk
a
Child
ought
to
suck
,
it
must
be
proportionable
to
his
Age
and
Strength
;
in
the
beginning
he
must
not
have
too
much
,
nor
too
often
,
that
his
Stomach
not
yet
accustomed
to
concoct
it
,
may
the
better
digest
it
;
afterwards
let
it
daily
by
little
and
little
be
augmented
,
until
he
may
take
his
fill
:
As
to
the
time
and
hour
it
needs
no
limits
,
for
it
may
be
at
any
time
,
night
or
day
,
when
he
hath
a
mind
;
but
let
him
have
it
rather
little
and
often
,
than
too-much
at
a
time
,
that
his
little
Stomach
may
the
better
concoct
and
digest
it
without
Vomiting
,
as
it
often
doth
when
it
cannot
easily
contain
it
.
After
the
Child
hath
suck'd
Milk
alone
for
two
or
three
Months
,
more
or
less
,
according
as
one
finds
he
needs
stronger
nourishment
,
give
him
then
Pap
,
made
of
Flower
and
Milk
,
though
but
little
at
first
,
and
not
too
thick
,
lest
his
Stomach
be
soon
overcharged
by
not
being
used
to
it
;
or
(
that
it
may
be
of
easier
digestion
)
put
the
Meal
in
an
earthen
Pan
,
into
an
Oven
assoon
as
the
bread
is
drawn
,
stirring
it
often
,
to
dry
it
equally
.
Pap
made
of
this
Flower
,
besides
that
it
is
sooner
concocted
,
is
much
better
than
the
ordinary
,
which
is
heavier
,
clammier
,
and
not
so
easy
of
digestion
;
for
being
made
with
raw
Flower
,
't
is
very
difficult
to
boil
it
well
,
without
consuming
the
best
part
of
the
Milk
,
leaving
only
the
grossest
part
behind
,
and
losing
by
the
long
boiling
both
its
goodness
and
taste
.
When
the
Child
hath
taken
Pap
thus
made
,
which
must
be
but
once
a
day
,
especially
in
the
morning
,
or
twice
at
most
,
the
Nurse
may
give
it
a
little
suck
,
to
the
end
that
being
washed
down
into
the
Stomach
,
the
digestion
may
be
the
better
and
easier
made
.
There
are
many
Women
who
give
Pap
to
their
Children
assoon
as
they
are
born
,
and
Nurses
who
have
little
Milk
ordinarily
do
so
,
to
hinder
their
crying
as
they
will
do
when
they
are
hungry
;
but
somtimes
this
only
is
enough
to
kill
them
,
because
of
the
indigestion
and
obstruction
it
causeth
,
which
by
reason
of
its
gross
and
viscous
consistence
,
can
hardly
find
passage
through
the
Stomach
and
Guts
,
which
at
the
beginning
are
but
weak
,
and
not
sufficiently
opened
and
dilated
,
whereby
there
happens
to
the
Children
great
oppressions
,
and
difficulty
of
Breathing
,
Gripes
,
Swellings
,
pains
of
the
Belly
,
and
often
Death
;
wherefore
do
not
give
it
the
Child
'till
after
the
first
or
second
Moneth
at
soonest
,
and
if
you
forbore
it
three
or
four
whole
Moneths
,
he
would
thrive
the
better
,
provided
the
Nurse
wants
no
Milk
.
When
the
Child
hath
sucked
its
fill
,
let
the
Nurse
lay
it
to
rest
and
sleep
,
not
in
the
same
Bed
she
lies
in
,
lest
unawares
she
overlay
it
;
as
I
knew
one
that
did
and
killed
her
Child
,
whether
wickedly
to
be
freed
from
it
,
or
innocently
,
she
alone
knoweth
:
but
to
avoid
this
mischief
,
let
her
lay
it
in
a
Cradle
close
by
the
Bed-side
,
and
put
a
Mantle
over
the
head
of
the
Cradle
to
prevent
the
falling
of
dust
on
its
Face
,
and
that
the
Day-light
,
Sun-shine
,
Candle
,
or
Fire
in
the
Chamber
,
may
not
offend
it
.
Lay
him
to
sleep
upon
his
Back
,
with
his
Head
a
little
raised
upon
a
Pillow
;
and
to
make
him
sleep
the
sooner
,
let
the
Nurse
rock
him
gently
with
an
equal
motion
,
without
too-great
shaking
;
lest
that
hindering
the
digestion
of
the
Milk
in
his
Stomach
,
provoke
him
to
vomit
it
up
,
just
as
persons
do
that
are
at
Sea
;
not
because
of
the
scent
of
the
Salt-water
,
but
the
shaking
and
tossing
of
the
Ship
wherein
they
are
;
and
as
it
happens
to
many
Women
only
by
riding
in
a
Coach
,
when
they
are
not
used
to
it
.
But
that
you
may
not
be
forced
thus
to
rock
a
Child
every
time
you
would
have
him
sleep
,
it
is
good
not
to
use
him
to
it
at
first
,
but
let
his
sleep
come
naturally
of
it self
.
There
needs
no
certain
limited
time
for
his
rest
,
for
he
may
sleep
at
any
time
night
or
day
when
he
hath
a
mind
to
it
,
and
ordinarily
the
better
he
is
,
the
more
he
sleeps
;
however
,
if
his
sleep
be
very
immoderate
,
it
may
be
a
little
broken
;
to
which
purpose
let
his
Nurse
carry
him
in
her
Arms
to
the
light
,
singing
with
a
soft
and
sweet
voice
,
shewing
him
some
glistering
thing
to
please
his
sight
,
and
dancing
him
a
little
to
awake
him
out
of
his
drowsiness
;
for
by
too
long
Sleep
,
the
natural
Heat
doth
so
retire
inwards
,
that
it
is
as
it
were
buried
there
,
by
means
of
which
all
the
Body
,
and
chiefly
the
Brain
,
is
so
cooled
,
that
the
Infants
Senses
are
thereby
quite
dull
,
and
their
functions
languishing
and
stupified
.
When
he
is
in
the
Cradle
,
let
it
be
so
turned
as
it
may
be
towards
the
Fire
,
the
Candle
,
or
the
Chamber
Window
,
that
having
the
light
directly
in
its
Face
,
he
may
not
be
allured
to
look
continually
on
one
side
;
for
doing
so
often
,
his
sight
will
be
so
perverted
,
that
he
will
grow
squint-eyed
:
Wherefore
for
the
better
security
,
throw
some
Covering
over
the
head
of
the
Bed
,
as
we
have
said
,
to
hinder
him
from
seeing
the
light
;
because
by
this
means
,
his
sight
being
staied
from
rouling
from
side
to
side
,
will
be
the
better
fortified
.
Let
us
now
see
how
a
Nurse
must
daily
cleanse
her
Child
from
the
Excrements
.
As
the
young
of
all
other
Animals
have
their
bodies
free
,
without
the
trouble
of
any
coverings
,
so
they
easily
discharge
themselves
of
their
Excrements
,
without
being
befouled
;
and
they
no
sooner
empty
their
Belly
,
but
their
Dam
(
if
they
cannot
do
it
themselves
)
perceiving
it
,
casts
it
forth
of
their
Nest
,
or
at
lest
rangeth
it
in
some
one
part
,
where
it
cannot
hurt
them
:
but
it
is
not
the
same
with
Infants
,
who
(
for
being
bound
and
swathed
with
Swathes
and
Blankets
,
as
we
are
forced
,
to
give
them
a
strait
Figure
only
suitable
to
mankind
)
cannot
render
their
Excrements
,
but
at
the
same
time
they
must
be
befouled
,
and
in
which
,
(
because
it
cannot
be
perceived
for
their
Clothes
)
they
often
remain
,
until
the
ill
scent
of
it
offends
the
Nurses
nose
;
or
that
she
doubts
it
,
because
of
the
Cryes
and
Tears
of
the
Child
,
which
is
incommoded
by
the
Moistness
and
Acrimony
of
it
;
to
avoid
which
let
the
Child
be
opened
and
changed
,
at
least
twice
or
thrice
a
day
,
and
also
sometimes
in
the
night
,
if
necessary
,
to
cleanse
him
from
his
Excrements
,
and
change
the
bed
,
which
ought
to
be
well
washed
,
and
not
slightly
,
as
most
part
of
hired
Nurses
do
,
which
causeth
a
great
itching
,
and
galleth
the
Childs
body
,
because
of
a
certain
salt
coming
from
the
Excrements
,
and
not
easie
to
be
dissolved
when
the
Blanket
hath
once
imbued
it
,
but
by
putting
it
into
a
Bucking-tub
.
The
best
time
to
shift
the
Child
is
immediatly
after
the
Excrements
are
rendred
,
without
suffering
him
to
lye
longer
in
them
,
than
'till
he
awakes
,
if
he
were
then
asleep
.
Now
since
he
may
render
them
at
any
hour
indifferently
,
no
other
time
can
be
appointed
to
do
it
,
but
when
there
is
no
need
,
that
is
,
as
often
as
it
is
necessary
to
keep
him
alwaies
clean
.
The
Child
must
alwaies
be
opened
before
the
fire
,
and
his
Beds
and
Clouts
well
warmed
and
dried
,
before
he
be
put
into
them
,
lest
their
coldness
and
moisture
cause
a
Cholick
and
Gripes
;
the
Nurse
likewise
must
be
careful
from
time
to
time
to
put
soft
Rags
behind
the
Ears
and
under
the
Arm-pits
,
to
dry
up
the
moisture
there
found
,
being
very
careful
,
during
the
first
four
or
five
daies
,
not
to
make
the
remaining
part
of
the
Navel-string
fall
off
too
soon
,
and
before
the
Vessels
of
it
be
perfectly
closed
.
Let
her
likewise
see
every
time
she
opens
him
,
whether
the
Navel
,
for
want
of
being
well
tyed
at
first
,
do
not
bleed
,
or
because
the
thread
is
loosened
;
and
after
the
end
is
quite
fallen
off
,
let
her
still
for
some
time
swath
the
Navel
,
ever
laying
a
boulster
on
the
top
of
it
,
until
it
be
well
cicatriced
and
wholly
depressed
,
and
as
it
were
sunk
inwards
.
Besides
this
,
let
her
put
upon
the
Mould
of
the
head
,
under
the
Biggen
,
another
Compress
,
as
well
to
keep
the
Brain
warm
,
as
to
defend
it
from
outward
Injuries
which
might
easily
hurt
it
,
because
of
the
tenderness
of
that
place
not
yet
covered
over
with
any
bone
;
let
her
also
be
very
careful
not
to
let
the
Child
cry
too-much
,
especially
at
first
,
lest
the
Navel
be
forced
outwards
,
and
that
there
happen
to
him
by
its
dilatation
an
Exomphale
,
or
a
rupture
in
the
Groine
;
nor
must
she
hearken
to
the
sayings
of
some
good
people
,
who
affirm
it
necessary
a
Child
should
sometimes
cry
,
to
discharge
its
Brain
:
the
two
best
waies
to
quiet
him
when
he
cryes
,
is
to
give
him
suck
,
and
lay
him
clean
and
dry
;
't
is
likewise
good
to
present
to
his
sight
things
that
rejoyce
him
,
and
to
remove
what
may
affright
,
or
grieve
him
.
All
these
directions
in
this
present
Chapter
,
concerning
the
Diet
and
Order
of
a
new-born
Babe
,
must
be
understood
for
one
in
health
;
for
if
he
be
any
waies
indisposed
,
he
must
be
treated
according
as
the
case
requires
.
This
is
what
we
intend
to
examine
in
all
the
remaining
part
of
the
Book
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
Of
the
Indispositions
of
little
Children
,
and
first
of
their
weakness
.
YOung
Trees
are
scarce
raised
out
of
the
Earth
,
which
is
their
Mother
,
but
often
many
of
them
soon
after
dye
;
because
their
small
bodies
,
by
reason
of
the
tenderness
of
their
substance
,
easily
receive
alteration
,
and
cannot
without
great
difficulty
resist
the
smallest
opposition
,
until
they
become
a
little
bigger
,
and
have
taken
stronger
and
deeper
root
:
So
likewise
we
see
daily
above
half
of
the
young
Children
dye
,
before
they
are
two
or
three
years
old
;
as
well
because
of
the
tenderness
of
their
Bodies
,
as
by
reason
of
the
feebleness
of
their
Age
,
they
cannot
otherwise
express
the
incommodities
they
suffer
within
,
but
by
their
cryes
.
We
have
heretofore
discovered
how
they
ought
to
be
governed
in
the
beginning
for
the
preservation
of
a
good
health
;
we
will
now
discourse
of
the
indispositions
to
which
they
are
subject
,
principally
from
their
birth
,
'till
they
are
seven
or
eight
Months
old
.
Let
us
first
mention
some
they
are
born
with
,
and
then
wee
'l
entertain
you
with
those
that
usually
happen
to
them
afterwards
.
The
first
Accident
to
be
remedied
is
the
weakness
many
Children
bring
into
the
world
with
them
;
which
often
happens
,
not
because
they
are
so
by
Nature
,
but
by
the
violence
of
a
bad
Labour
,
or
the
length
of
it
,
during
which
they
suffer
so
much
,
that
sometimes
after
they
are
born
they
are
so
weak
,
that
it
is
hard
to
be
discovered
whether
they
are
dead
or
alive
,
not
any
part
of
their
Body
being
perceived
to
stir
,
which
sometimes
is
so
blew
and
livid
,
especially
the
Face
,
that
one
would
think
they
were
quite
choaked
.
And
many
times
,
after
they
have
been
thus
for
whole
hours
,
they
recover
by
little
and
little
from
their
weakness
,
as
if
they
revived
,
and
were
returned
from
Death
to
Life
.
One
may
guess
that
the
Child
is
not
effectually
dead
,
although
at
first
it
doth
in
some
sort
appear
so
to
be
;
if
the
Woman
but
a
little
before
she
was
brought
to
Bed
felt
it
to
stir
strongly
;
if
she
did
not
flood
much
,
and
if
she
had
no
very
hard
Labour
:
but
't
is
very
certain
he
is
yet
living
,
although
he
do
not
cry
,
nor
move
any
part
of
his
Body
after
he
is
born
;
if
laying
the
hand
upon
his
Breast
the
motion
of
the
Heart
be
felt
;
or
touching
the
Navel-string
near
the
Belly
,
there
is
yet
perceived
a
small
pulsation
of
the
Arteries
:
Then
all
sorts
of
means
must
be
used
to
recover
him
out
of
this
weakness
.
Now
the
best
help
in
this
case
is
,
to
lay
him
speedily
in
a
warm
Bed
and
Blanket
,
and
carry
him
to
the
fire
,
and
there
let
the
Midwife
sup
some
Wine
,
and
spout
it
into
his
Mouth
,
repeating
it
often
if
there
be
occasion
;
let
her
likewise
lay
Linnen
,
dipt
in
warm
Wine
,
to
the
Breast
and
Belly
;
let
the
Face
be
uncovered
,
that
he
may
draw
breath
the
easier
;
and
to
be
yet
more
helpfull
to
him
,
let
the
Midwife
keep
his
Mouth
a
little
open
,
and
cleanse
the
Nostrils
with
small
linen
tents
,
also
dipt
in
white
Wine
,
that
so
he
may
receive
the
smell
of
it
;
let
her
chafe
every
part
of
his
Body
well
with
warm
Clothes
,
to
bring
back
the
Blood
and
Spirits
,
which
for
being
retired
inwards
through
weakness
,
put
him
in
danger
of
being
choaked
:
in
doing
thus
by
little
and
little
,
the
Infant
recovering
his
strength
,
will
insensibly
come
to
stirr
his
Limbs
one
after
another
,
and
so
at
first
cry
but
weakly
,
which
afterwards
,
as
he
breaths
freer
,
will
augment
and
become
stronger
.
Besides
these
helps
we
have
mentioned
,
which
certainly
are
the
best
and
most
certain
for
the
weakness
of
a
new-born
Babe
,
Midwives
ordinarily
make
use
of
others
,
which
I
do
not
approve
of
,
not
only
because
they
are
useless
,
but
because
some
of
them
are
very
dangerous
to
the
Child
.
Some
lay
the
After-burthen
,
being
very
warm
,
to
the
Belly
,
and
leave
it
there
'till
it
is
cold
.
I
have
elsewhere
declared
,
that
the
Burthen
,
by
reason
of
its
heat
,
may
be
something
serviceable
;
but
notwithstanding
,
because
of
its
weight
,
being
so
placed
upon
the
Childs
Belly
,
which
wanting
a
support
is
easily
compressed
,
it
doth
very
much
hinder
his
respiration
,
which
at
that
time
is
most
necessary
for
him
.
Others
cast
the
Secondine
into
the
Fire
before
it
be
parted
,
and
some
put
it
in
warm
Wine
,
believing
that
by
this
means
the
strength
of
the
Wine
conveighed
through
the
Umbilical
Vessels
,
is
able
to
give
him
new
vigour
:
But
as
this
fleshy
Mass
,
and
these
Vessels
,
are
dead
parts
assoon
as
they
are
out
of
the
Womb
,
so
there
remains
in
them
no
spirits
which
can
be
communicated
to
the
Infant
:
And
if
this
practice
be
continued
,
it
must
rather
be
to
satisfie
custome
,
than
for
any
hope
of
benefit
to
be
thereby
received
.
If
these
things
do
no
good
,
yet
do
they
no
great
hurt
,
but
are
only
useless
;
but
this
which
follows
is
capable
to
suffocate
a
Child
immediately
,
that
is
,
when
some
do
thrust
back
,
and
make
the
Blood
which
is
in
the
Umbilical
Vessels
to
enter
into
the
Body
,
believing
that
it
fortifies
and
recovers
the
Child
out
of
its
weakness
;
but
we
have
elsewhere
declared
,
that
the
Blood
contained
in
these
Vessels
lose
their
spirits
assoon
as
the
Secondine
is
separated
and
come
forth
of
the
Womb
;
nay
,
it
is
there
immediatly
after
,
half
congealed
:
Now
if
it
be
thus
thrust
back
into
a
weak
Childs
Liver
,
it
remains
there
,
being
no
longer
animated
with
any
spirits
,
and
instead
of
giving
him
new
strength
,
it
overcomes
that
little
which
remains
,
and
compleats
the
extinction
of
his
languishing
natural
heat
:
to
avoid
this
,
be
careful
not
to
force
back
the
Blood
thus
into
the
Infants
Belly
,
for
besides
in
these
weaknesses
,
(
unless
it
should
be
otherwaies
by
the
Mothers
flooding
before
she
was
brought
to
Bed
)
there
is
alwaies
too
much
of
it
in
the
Infants
body
,
and
instead
of
sending
more
to
it
,
there
must
be
some
drawn
back
from
it
towards
the
extremities
,
that
so
its
Ventricles
being
a
little
discharged
,
may
have
afterwards
a
more
free
motion
to
send
back
the
spirits
to
all
parts
,
which
are
deprived
of
them
by
these
faintings
:
Wherefore
since
the
Child
must
receive
nothing
from
the
Vmbilical
Vessels
after
its
Birth
,
let
them
be
tyed
assoon
as
may
be
,
and
then
ordered
according
as
we
have
directed
.
Very
often
the
Children
which
are
weak
at
their
Birth
,
are
so
by
nature
;
as
when
they
come
before
their
time
,
and
are
so
much
the
weaker
,
by
how
much
they
want
to
compleat
the
end
of
the
ninth
Moneth
,
and
also
when
they
are
begotten
by
infirm
and
sick
parents
.
These
are
hard
to
remedy
,
and
there
is
nothing
more
to
be
done
,
but
to
nourish
and
order
them
well
according
to
our
former
directions
;
but
it
will
be
rare
for
them
to
be
long-lived
,
and
it
is
much
if
they
do
not
dye
by
the
least
indisposition
that
befalls
their
natural
weakness
.
CHAP.
XX.
Of
Contusions
,
or
Bruises
of
the
Head
,
and
other
parts
of
the
Body
of
a
new-born
Babe
.
THe
Bodies
of
new-born
Children
,
are
,
as
we
have
said
,
so
tender
and
delicate
,
that
they
are
easily
bruised
and
hurt
;
and
sometimes
in
a
bad
Labour
their
Members
are
dislocated
,
either
because
it
remained
long
in
an
unnatural
Posture
;
or
because
they
were
handled
too
rudely
in
the
Operation
:
the
most
usual
and
frequent
bruise
is
for
the
most
part
on
the
top
of
their
Head
,
where
sometimes
at
their
Birth
,
they
have
a
Knob
,
as
big
as
half
an
Egg
,
if
not
bigger
,
as
is
usually
seen
in
first
Labours
;
and
which
happens
the
sooner
,
according
as
the
Woman
is
advanced
in
Age
;
because
the
inward
orifice
of
the
Womb
,
called
the
Garland
,
being
more
callous
,
doth
not
dilate
without
much
difficulty
;
for
which
reason
,
the
Childs
head
pressing
against
it
,
and
the
upper
part
of
it
(
which
naturally
presents
first
to
the
Passage
)
being
begirt
with
it
as
with
a
Garland
,
is
puft
up
and
swelled
(
because
of
the
Blood
and
Humours
which
fall
down
,
and
are
retained
in
this
part
)
by
the
great
compression
which
this
inward
orifice
makes
round
about
,
especially
when
the
Throwes
begin
to
be
strong
,
and
the
Child
comes
but
slowly
forward
,
after
the
Waters
,
which
did
a
little
defend
it
,
are
broke
away
;
the
Midwife
also
may
do
much
ill
in
it
,
if
she
toucheth
it
too-often
,
or
too-roughly
with
her
Fingers
,
when
it
lyes
in
the
Birth
;
but
many
times
they
are
in
this
case
wrongfully
accused
;
because
for
the
most
part
the
single
compression
this
orifice
makes
in
form
of
a
Garland
about
the
Childs
Head
is
the
cause
of
this
kind
of
bruised
Tumours
.
This
part
swells
after
the
same
manner
as
we
see
all
others
,
which
are
either
too-strongly
prest
,
bound
,
or
lased
;
for
by
this
means
,
the
Blood
which
cannot
circulate
,
being
stopt
in
great
abundance
in
one
part
,
obligeth
it
to
swell
and
be
blown
up
;
and
,
by
the
repletion
it
makes
,
renders
it
livid
,
as
if
it
were
bruised
:
Now
this
compression
is
much
greater
in
respect
of
the
Veins
,
which
are
alwaies
more
outward
,
and
ought
to
carry
back
the
Blood
to
the
Heart
,
than
of
the
Arteries
,
by
means
of
which
it
is
carried
to
all
the
parts
;
for
besides
that
the
Arteries
lye
deeper
,
they
have
also
a
continual
Pulsation
,
by
the
favour
of
which
a
little
Blood
ever
slides
away
;
and
this
is
the
reason
that
in
all
Compressions
or
Ligatures
of
parts
,
provided
they
be
not
too-hard
,
the
Blood
is
easily
carried
into
them
by
the
Arteries
,
and
but
very
hardly
,
or
not
at
all
,
carried
back
by
the
Veins
;
which
is
the
reason
that
the
part
receiving
much
more
than
it
sends
back
or
consumes
for
its
nourishment
,
must
needs
swell
on
this
fashion
by
Repletion
.
If
they
that
practise
Midwifery
do
but
well
consider
what
I
have
said
,
when
occasion
offers
,
which
is
very
often
,
they
will
find
that
these
kind
of
Knobs
or
Tumours
,
which
many
Children
have
on
their
Head
at
their
birth
,
proceed
ordinarily
from
no
other
cause
than
what
I
have
here
explained
.
These
Tumours
many
times
are
so
great
and
high
,
that
(
the
Woman
not
being
yet
delivered
,
nor
having
the
inner
Orifice
of
the
Womb
well
dilated
)
they
do
hinder
the
discovery
of
the
part
the
Infant
first
presents
,
making
Midwives
sometimes
to
imagine
,
not
being
able
to
feel
any
bone
of
the
Head
with
their
Finger
,
that
it
is
the
Childs
Shoulder
,
or
some
other
part
,
nay
some
of
them
cannot
tell
what
that
swelling
is
they
feel
:
but
they
may
soon
know
it
,
by
reason
these
Tumours
,
though
feeling
very
fleshy
at
the
touch
,
are
notwithstanding
harder
than
any
Shoulder
,
or
Buttock
of
a
Child
,
which
parts
are
alwaies
more
soft
and
without
hair
,
as
the
Head
hath
,
the
Bones
of
which
may
also
be
easily
perceived
,
if
having
the
Finger
anointed
with
Oyl
or
fresh
Butter
,
it
can
be
introduced
into
the
inner
orifice
,
for
the
parts
of
the
Head
within
the
Womb
,
are
not
swelled
,
't
is
only
this
which
offers
to
the
Orifice
,
and
is
prest
and
begirt
by
it
,
as
we
have
said
.
If
a
Child
comes
with
any
other
part
besides
the
Head
,
as
an
Arm
or
a
Leg
,
and
that
these
parts
likewise
remain
a
long
time
prest
in
the
Passage
,
and
in
a
posture
much
constrained
,
or
that
they
be
come
forth
,
they
likewise
swell
for
the
same
reason
.
There
must
not
only
be
Remedies
applied
to
these
Knobs
and
Bruises
of
young
Childrens
Heads
,
but
endeavours
must
be
to
prequent
them
,
or
at
least
to
hinder
them
from
becoming
so
big
:
the
means
to
prevent
them
,
is
to
procure
the
Delivery
assoon
as
may
be
,
that
the
Infants
Head
may
not
rest
so
too
long
,
and
be
straitned
by
the
Garland
of
the
inner
orifice
of
the
Womb
,
which
must
be
well
anointed
with
Oile
,
or
Emollient
Ointment
,
as
well
to
further
its
dilatation
,
as
that
the
Head
may
the
sooner
and
the
easier
pass
.
Some
may
object
,
That
if
these
Tumours
happen
,
from
the
cause
I
have
mentioned
,
they
would
disappear
assoon
as
the
Infant
is
born
,
because
then
the
Head
being
no
longer
prest
,
nothing
hinders
the
Blood
,
which
had
rumefied
the
part
,
from
returning
,
having
its
motion
free
:
But
they
must
know
,
that
by
its
too
long
stay
it
makes
in
one
part
,
it
looseth
the
spirits
which
are
there
suffocated
,
of
which
being
destitute
,
it
can
no
longer
move
,
and
being
extravased
without
the
Vessels
,
out
of
its
natural
place
,
(
as
it
will
be
,
when
the
Vessels
containing
it
are
too
full
)
it
slides
into
all
the
little
vacuities
of
the
part
,
for
which
cause
it
cannot
afterwards
return
by
the
ordinary
waies
;
wherefore
there
is
a
necessity
in
this
case
,
either
that
it
be
resolved
through
the
part
,
or
if
it
stay
any
time
,
that
it
comes
to
Suppuration
;
which
however
must
be
avoided
,
if
it
be
possible
,
because
of
the
nearness
of
the
Brain
,
which
in
Infants
is
not
covered
over
with
the
Skull
at
the
Sutures
,
which
are
alwaies
very
open
,
especially
towards
the
Mould
.
To
resolve
these
Tumours
then
,
assoon
as
the
Child
is
born
,
foment
them
with
warm
Wine
,
or
Aquavitae
,
and
wetting
a
Compress
in
it
,
put
it
upon
them
;
some
Mid-wives
only
dip
a
Compress
in
Oyl
and
Wine
beat
together
;
others
in
Oyl
of
Roses
onely
,
having
first
fomented
them
with
Wine
:
but
if
,
notwithstanding
this
,
they
come
to
Suppuration
,
the
matter
must
not
be
suffered
to
remain
there
too
long
,
for
fear
lest
the
bones
of
the
Head
(
which
are
very
tender
and
thin
in
new-born
Children
)
become
altered
and
soule
;
in
this
case
,
it
must
be
opened
with
a
Lancet
in
a
proper
place
,
according
to
Art
,
putting
upon
it
afterwards
a
Plaister
of
Bettony
;
if
a
Leg
or
an
Arm
be
thus
swelled
,
it
must
likewise
be
wrap'd
up
with
Compresses
dipt
in
Wine
,
wherein
Provence-Roses
,
Camomil-Flowers
and
Melilot
have
been
boyled
.
Sometimes
also
Male-children
have
the
Scrotum
very
much
swelled
,
which
may
happen
to
them
by
reason
of
some
Waters
contained
in
their
Membranes
;
or
because
they
were
bruised
,
or
too
rudely
handled
by
the
Chirurgeon
,
or
Midwife
,
in
the
Labour
.
In
these
cases
,
Compresses
dipt
in
Wine
with
Roses
,
are
very
proper
to
both
.
Chap:
XXI
.
lib:
2
pag:
381
CHAP.
XXI
.
Of
the
Mould
of
the
Head
,
and
of
the
Sutures
being
too
open
.
VEry
often
Children
,
who
come
before
their
time
,
not
having
yet
acquired
their
full
perfection
,
as
also
they
which
are
by
nature
weak
,
have
the
Mould
of
their
Head
,
and
the
Sutures
so
open
,
by
the
distance
and
separation
of
the
Bones
one
from
another
,
that
it
is
very
soft
and
almost
without
any
support
,
because
the
Bones
easily
yeild
to
every
side
;
these
Children
are
not
usually
long-lived
.
One
must
not
think
then
to
bring
the
bones
close
together
,
by
binding
the
Head
strait
,
for
this
would
so
presse
the
Brain
,
which
is
very
tender
,
that
it
would
cause
a
worse
Malady
,
in
taking
away
the
liberty
of
its
motion
,
whereby
its
functions
would
be
depraved
,
and
afterwards
totally
abolished
.
It
will
be
sufficient
to
bind
them
softly
with
a
small
Cross-cloth
,
lest
they
should
be
too
unsteady
,
and
commit
the
rest
to
Natures
work
,
which
by
degrees
will
close
up
these
Sutures
(
in
finishing
to
ingender
)
and
dry
up
and
unite
these
bones
of
the
Head
,
which
were
not
hitherto
perfectly
formed
.
The
place
where
the
Sagittal
Suture
joins
and
terminates
,
in
the
midst
of
the
Coronal
,
which
it
alwaies
in
every
Child
divides
in
two
,
continuing
to
the
very
root
of
the
Nose
,
is
called
[
](A88969-e31640-b)*
*
Mould
.
the
Fountain
of
the
Head
,
because
't
is
the
softest
and
moistest
part
of
it
,
which
for
this
reason
is
the
last
dryed
and
closed
up
.
The
Figure
of
it
is
represented
in
the
Head
,
placed
at
the
beginning
of
this
Chapter
.
There
are
Children
who
have
it
sometimes
open
'till
they
are
three
years
old
,
if
not
longer
,
which
is
a
great
sign
of
the
weakness
of
their
natural
Heat
.
It
is
usually
quite
closed
up
at
the
end
of
two
years
,
and
sooner
or
later
,
according
as
the
Infant
is
more
or
less
moist
,
or
more
or
less
strong
.
Until
these
Bones
are
entirely
closed
,
't
is
convenenient
to
lay
upon
that
place
(
as
we
have
already
elsewhere
directed
)
a
Linnen
Compress
three
or
four
double
,
to
defend
the
Head
,
as
well
from
Cold
,
as
other
external
injuries
.
Some
Women
keep
a
piece
of
Scarlet
cloath
a
long
time
to
it
,
thinking
that
it
doth
strengthen
the
part
more
;
't
is
no
matter
what
one
uses
,
provided
it
will
keep
the
Brain
warm
,
and
hinder
any
hurt
in
that
place
,
which
is
not
as
yet
covered
over
with
any
bone
.
It
happens
sometimes
,
that
although
the
bones
of
the
Head
be
big
enough
to
unite
in
all
parts
,
if
they
were
not
hindred
,
they
are
however
extreamly
distant
one
from
the
other
in
the
place
of
the
Sutures
;
because
of
the
quantity
of
Waters
contained
between
them
and
the
Dura
Mater
:
this
Malady
is
called
Hydrocephale
,
of
which
there
are
many
sorts
,
according
as
the
Waters
are
nearer
,
or
further
from
the
Brain
,
or
that
they
are
contained
within
its
Ventricles
.
When
the
Waters
are
between
the
Skin
and
the
Pericranium
,
or
between
the
Pericranium
and
the
Skull
;
the
Children
may
be
cured
of
it
,
if
the
Tumour
be
not
too
great
,
by
resolving
of
these
Waters
,
or
emptying
them
by
an
Incision
:
but
if
they
are
in
great
abundance
,
under
the
Bones
,
between
them
and
the
Dura
Mater
,
thrusting
them
so
outwards
,
and
enlarging
the
Sutures
,
the
Children
cannot
escape
it
;
which
is
yet
so
much
the
more
impossible
,
if
the
Waters
are
contained
between
the
dura
and
the
pia
mater
,
or
within
the
Brain
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
Of
a
new-born
Babes
Fundament
being
closed
up
.
IT
happens
sometimes
that
young
Children
,
as
well
Male
as
Female
,
are
born
with
the
Fundament
close
stopt
up
;
for
which
reason
they
cannot
render
nor
evacuate
neither
the
new
Excrements
engendred
by
the
Milk
they
suck
,
nor
the
Moeconion
,
which
was
amassed
in
their
Intestines
,
whilst
they
were
in
the
Mothers
Belly
;
of
which
Disease
they
certainly
dye
,
if
not
speedily
remedied
.
There
have
likewise
sometimes
been
Girles
,
who
,
having
the
Fundament
closed
,
yet
voided
the
Excrements
of
the
Guts
by
an
orifice
,
which
nature
,
to
supply
its
defect
,
had
made
within
the
Vagina
,
or
Neck
of
the
Womb.
Now
the
Fundament
is
closed
two
waies
;
either
by
a
simple
Membrane
,
as
the
single
Skin
,
through
which
one
may
perceive
some
livid
marks
,
proceeding
from
the
retained
Excrements
;
and
touching
it
with
a
Finger
,
there
is
felt
a
softness
within
,
whereabouts
it
ought
to
be
pierced
:
or
elss
it
is
quite
stopt
up
by
a
thick
fleshy
substance
,
and
in
such
sort
,
that
there
appeares
nothing
without
by
which
its
true
scituation
may
be
denoted
.
When
there
is
nothing
but
the
single
Skin
which
makes
this
closure
,
the
operation
is
very
easy
,
and
the
Children
may
escape
.
Then
an
apertion
may
be
made
with
a
small
Incision-knife
,
cross-waies
rather
than
simple
or
long
,
that
it
may
the
better
receive
a
round
form
;
and
that
the
place
may
not
afterwards
grow
together
,
being
very
careful
not
to
hurt
the
Sphincter
of
the
Rectum
.
The
Incision
being
thus
made
,
the
Excrements
will
certainly
have
issue
:
but
if
because
of
their
long
stay
in
the
Belly
being
become
dry
,
the
Infant
cannot
void
them
,
some
small
Clyster
must
be
given
it
to
moisten
and
bring
them
away
;
afterwards
put
a
linnen
tent
into
the
new
made
Fundament
,
lest
it
close
again
,
which
must
be
at
first
anointed
with
Honey
of
Roses
,
and
towards
the
end
with
a
drying
and
cicatrizing
Ointment
,
as
Vnguentum
album
,
or
Pompholix
;
observing
to
cleanse
the
Infant
of
his
Excrements
,
and
dress
it
again
assoon
and
as
often
as
he
renders
them
,
for
fear
lest
their
staying
too
long
there
,
may
turn
the
Apertion
into
a
malignant
Ulcer
.
If
the
Fundament
be
so
stopt
up
,
that
neither
marke
,
nor
appearance
is
seen
or
felt
,
then
the
Operation
is
much
more
difficult
;
and
although
it
be
done
,
it
is
a
great
hazard
if
the
Infant
escapes
it
:
wherefore
if
it
be
a
Girl
,
which
empties
her
Excrements
by
the
Vagina
,
as
it
sometimes
happens
,
't
is
better
not
to
meddle
with
it
,
than
by
endeavouring
to
help
an
inconvenience
,
cause
the
Childs
death
;
but
when
there
is
no
vent
for
the
Excrements
,
there
is
a
necessity
to
come
to
the
Operation
,
though
it
be
very
perillous
,
without
which
death
would
undoubtedly
follow
.
To
do
this
well
,
although
there
be
no
outward
marks
of
a
fit
place
,
because
of
the
thickness
of
the
flesh
which
is
upon
the
Intestine
,
let
the
Chirurgeon
with
a
small
Incision-knife
,
that
hath
but
one
edge
,
enter
into
the
void
place
,
and
turning
the
back
of
it
upwards
,
within
half
a
Fingers
breadth
of
the
Childs
Rump
,
which
is
the
place
where
he
will
certainly
find
the
Intestine
,
let
him
thrust
it
so
forward
,
that
it
may
be
open
enough
to
give
free
vent
to
the
matters
there
contained
;
being
alwaies
very
careful
of
the
Sphincter
,
after
which
let
the
wound
be
dressed
according
as
we
have
above
directed
,
having
regard
to
the
Accidents
which
may
follow
.
When
it
happens
,
as
it
is
very
possible
,
that
the
Urinary
passage
,
as
well
of
Male
as
Female
,
is
stopt
up
,
the
like
Apertion
must
be
made
to
give
passage
to
the
Urine
contained
in
the
Bladder
,
and
afterwards
a
small
Leaden
pipe
must
be
introduced
into
it
,
to
keep
the
passage
open
until
the
Incision
there
made
by
a
Lancet
be
cicatrized
:
but
as
it
is
very
difficult
to
have
such
a
Pipe
retained
in
a
little
Boys
yard
,
which
because
it
is
so
short
,
will
admit
of
no
proper
swathing
,
it
may
be
let
alone
,
since
the
Urine
which
he
renders
at
all
hours
,
will
hinder
the
Apertion
from
closing
.
CHAP.
XXIII
.
Of
cutting
the
Tongue
,
when
Tongue-tyed
.
THe
Tongue
is
naturally
tied
with
a
Ligament
sufficiently
strong
,
fastened
just
underneath
in
the
middle
of
it
,
to
be
in
stead
of
a
support
;
upon
which
being
sustained
,
it
may
make
all
its
different
motions
on
either
side
:
this
Ligament
ought
to
leave
it
an
entire
freedom
,
of
being
carried
and
supported
in
all
places
of
the
Mouth
:
wherefore
it
must
not
be
so
short
nor
so
fastened
,
but
at
a
convenient
distance
from
its
extremity
,
which
must
be
perfectly
free
on
all
sides
:
But
often
new-born
Babes
have
before
it
a
small
membranous
production
,
usually
called
the
String
,
which
is
continued
almost
to
the
end
of
their
Tongue
,
and
taking
away
the
liberty
of
its
motion
,
hinders
them
from
sucking
with
ease
;
because
the
Tongue
,
being
kept
down
and
as
it
were
bridled
with
this
thread
,
the
Infant
cannot
move
it
upwards
(
as
it
is
necessary
)
to
press
the
Nipple
with
it
against
the
Pallat
,
and
to
suck
it
to
draw
the
Milk
,
neither
can
it
move
it
commodiously
to
swallow
it
afterwards
.
Chap:
XXIII
lib.
3.
pag.
386
This
Instrument
,
because
it
is
little
,
will
not
hinder
the
inspection
into
the
Mouth
,
as
the
Fingers
which
are
too-big
will
do
.
After
that
the
Tongue
is
thus
dexterously
cut
,
the
Nurse
must
every
day
twice
or
thrice
pass
her
Finger
,
being
very
clean
underneath
it
,
to
prevent
its
growing
together
again
,
doing
it
very
gently
,
for
fear
of
irritating
the
small
wound
,
that
it
may
not
be
inflamed
;
which
will
be
a
greater
hinderance
to
the
Childs
sucking
,
and
that
it
turn
not
into
an
ill
natured
Ulcer
.
CHAP.
XXIV
.
Of
Gripes
and
Pains
of
the
Belly
of
a
young
Child
.
MAny
Children
are
so
griped
,
that
they
cannot
forbear
crying
night
nor
day
,
for
the
great
pains
they
feel
in
their
Belly
,
with
which
some
are
so
vext
and
tormented
that
they
dye
of
it
.
'T
is
very
often
the
first
and
most
common
distemper
which
happens
to
little
Infants
after
their
Birth
;
which
in
general
and
for
the
most
part
comes
from
the
sudden
change
of
their
nourishment
,
forasmuch
as
having
alwaies
received
it
by
the
Umbilical
Vessels
,
whiles
they
were
in
their
Mothers
Belly
,
they
come
to
change
it
of
a
sudden
,
not
only
the
manner
of
receiving
it
,
but
the
nature
and
quality
of
it
assoon
as
they
are
born
;
for
instead
of
purified
Blood
only
,
which
was
conveyed
to
them
by
means
of
the
Umbilical
Vein
,
they
are
obliged
for
want
of
it
to
be
nourished
with
their
Mothers
Breast-milk
,
which
they
suck
with
their
Mouth
,
and
from
which
are
engendered
many
Excrements
,
causing
the
Gripes
,
as
well
because
it
is
not
so
pure
as
the
Blood
with
which
it
was
fed
in
the
Womb
;
as
because
the
Stomach
and
Intestines
cannot
yet
make
a
good
Digestion
,
nor
an
easie
Distribution
,
being
not
accustomed
to
it
.
The
particular
causes
of
these
Gripes
are
,
either
when
the
Moeconion
(
amassed
during
all
the
time
of
Pregnancy
)
is
not
evacuated
soon
after
the
Infants
birth
,
and
that
by
its
too-long
stay
in
the
Intestines
,
it
acquires
a
sharp
and
pricking
Acrimony
;
or
that
becoming
hard
,
the
Infant
cannot
void
it
,
nor
the
new
Excrements
which
proceed
from
the
Milk
,
which
he
hath
taken
at
the
first
:
't
is
also
sometimes
because
the
Child
not
being
able
to
suck
with
ease
,
he
swallows
,
in
sucking
the
Milk
with
difficulty
,
much
air
and
wind
,
which
being
retained
in
the
Stomach
,
and
sliding
into
the
Intestines
,
doth
painfully
distend
them
.
This
Wind
sometimes
is
caused
,
when
a
Child
takes
a
greater
quantity
of
Milk
than
he
can
digest
;
or
because
of
its
ill
quality
,
as
when
the
Woman
gives
her
Breast-milk
assoon
as
she
is
delivered
,
without
staying
to
have
it
purified
:
Cold
may
also
make
it
suffer
the
same
.
But
very
often
it
is
for
giving
him
Pap
too
soon
,
as
also
when
it
is
not
enough
boiled
;
because
this
nourishment
,
which
is
gross
and
viscous
,
cannot
be
easily
digested
by
a
new-born
Babe
,
whose
Stomach
is
not
yet
accustomed
to
it
;
and
Worms
,
that
are
engendred
in
the
Intestines
,
by
their
stirring
and
biting
do
also
much
torment
them
.
Besides
all
these
things
already
mentioned
,
the
Midwife
also
may
cause
great
pains
in
the
Childs
Belly
,
by
driving
back
into
it
the
cold
and
clodded
Blood
out
of
the
Navel-string
before
it
be
tyed
.
For
to
remedy
all
these
pains
in
the
Belly
,
which
Women
usually
call
all
by
one
common
name
of
Gripes
,
respect
must
be
had
to
their
different
causes
:
as
to
that
which
is
the
general
cause
,
the
too
sudden
change
of
the
nourishment
.
To
avoid
it
,
one
must
forbear
giving
the
Child
suck
,
until
the
next
day
,
lest
the
Milk
being
mixt
with
the
Phlegm
which
is
then
in
the
Stomach
,
corrupt
;
and
at
first
it
must
suck
but
little
,
until
it
be
accustomed
to
digest
it
.
If
it
be
the
Moeconion
of
the
Intestines
which
by
its
long
stay
causeth
these
pains
;
for
to
help
to
discharge
them
of
it
,
give
them
at
the
Mouth
a
little
Oyl
of
sweet
Almonds
,
and
Syrup
of
Roses
,
as
we
have
directed
before
;
and
to
provoke
it
further
,
give
it
Beets-stalk
,
covered
over
with
Honey
,
for
a
Suppository
;
or
a
sugar'd
Almond
also
dipt
in
common
Honey
:
or
one
may
give
it
a
small
Clyster
.
If
a
Child
cannot
suck
with
ease
,
regard
must
be
had
to
that
which
hinders
it
;
for
if
it
be
Tongue-tyed
,
it
must
be
cut
,
as
is
above
directed
;
and
if
it
be
because
the
Nurse
is
hard
milcht
,
change
her
for
one
whose
Milk
is
better
purified
;
and
let
her
rather
suckle
it
a
little
and
often
,
than
more
at
once
than
the
little
Stomach
can
easily
digest
at
a
time
.
And
above
all
whiles
the
Child
is
griped
give
it
no
Pap
;
because
this
food
,
by
its
viscositie
,
doth
easily
cause
obstructions
,
which
afterwards
engender
Wind.
If
it
be
Wormes
,
lay
a
cloath
,
dipt
in
Oyle
of
Wormwood
mixt
with
Ox-gall
,
upon
the
Belly
;
or
a
small
Cataplasme
mixt
with
Powders
of
Rue
,
Wormwood
,
Coloquint
,
Aloes
,
and
the
seed
of
Citrons
,
incorporated
with
Ox-gal
and
flower
of
Lupines
;
and
to
draw
&
drive
them
more
downwards
,
if
the
little
Infant
can
take
any
thing
by
the
Mouth
,
give
it
a
small
infusion
of
Rhubarb
,
or
half
an
Ounce
of
compound
Syrup
of
Succory
;
having
before
given
it
a
small
Clyster
of
sugar'd
Milk
:
for
by
this
means
the
Wormes
,
which
shun
the
bitterness
of
the
Medicines
,
and
seek
after
the
sweetness
of
the
Milk
,
are
easily
brought
away
by
Stool
.
When
these
Gripes
are
caused
by
Wind
,
as
it
often
happens
,
or
by
any
sharp
Humours
in
the
Intestines
,
anoint
the
Childs
Belly
all
over
with
Oyl
of
Violets
,
or
with
Oyl
of
sweet
Almonds
,
or
else
with
Oyl
of
Walnuts
,
Camomil
,
and
Melilot
mixt
together
,
having
first
warm'd
them
,
in
which
also
a
Cloath
may
be
dipt
to
lay
upon
it
;
or
a
small
Pancake
may
be
made
with
an
Egg
or
two
fried
in
Oyl
of
Walnuts
,
for
to
be
applied
to
it
;
and
they
may
take
a
little
Anodine
or
Carminative
Clyster
,
according
as
the
cause
of
the
Gripes
is
known
;
above
all
,
ever
keeping
the
Child
very
warm
.
CHAP.
XXV
.
Of
the
Inflamation
,
Ulceration
,
or
shooting
forth
,
or
rupture
of
the
Navel
of
a
young
Infant
.
THe
continual
cries
of
little
Children
,
because
of
the
Pains
and
Gripes
which
they
feel
at
the
beginning
,
doth
somtimes
cause
such
an
agitation
of
the
Belly
,
that
the
Navel-string
falling
off
too
soon
,
and
before
it
be
entirely
closed
and
cicatrized
,
there
happens
there
an
Inflammation
and
Ulceration
;
at
other
times
also
for
the
same
reason
,
although
it
be
outwardly
healed
,
not
being
so
within
,
it
is
dilated
and
thrust
outward
the
bignesse
of
a
small
Egg
,
and
sometimes
bigger
,
which
is
usually
called
Exomphale
,
or
shooting
forth
of
the
Navel
.
There
are
some
who
imagine
when
it
is
so
inflamed
and
ulcerated
,
that
it
was
because
the
String
was
tied
too-near
the
Belly
,
which
caused
a
great
pain
and
inflamation
to
follow
:
Others
say
that
Nature
having
used
to
discharge
the
Urine
by
this
part
,
during
the
Childs
being
in
the
Mothers
Belly
,
doth
at
first
still
continue
to
send
it
this
way
,
and
that
it
causeth
this
Accident
by
its
acrimony
,
for
which
there
is
no
reason
:
for
't
is
impossible
the
Urine
should
regorge
from
the
Bladder
to
the
Navel
by
the
Urachus
;
forasmuch
as
it
is
not
hollow
in
an
humane
Foetus
,
as
we
have
elsewhere
made
appear
.
And
how
near
the
Belly
soever
the
Navel-string
is
tied
,
and
how
hard
(
provided
some
of
the
true
skin
,
which
is
sensible
,
be
not
also
tied
with
it
)
it
can
cause
no
manner
of
pain
to
the
Child
;
because
it
is
a
dead
and
inanimate
part
assoon
as
a
Child
is
born
,
and
likewise
insensible
;
because
there
is
no
Nerve
distributed
into
it
.
But
this
Inflamation
usually
comes
,
as
I
have
mentioned
,
because
the
Infant
,
feeling
the
great
pains
and
gripes
in
his
Belly
,
doth
continually
cry
,
and
thereby
hinders
the
Navel
from
healing
:
it
may
likewise
be
caused
by
a
violent
and
frequent
Cough
,
because
by
these
efforts
,
the
Blood
is
forced
back
into
the
remaining
end
of
the
Umbilical
Vein
,
which
it
alwaies
keeps
dilated
,
and
being
corrupted
by
its
stay
there
,
failes
not
to
make
an
inflammation
of
the
Navel
,
and
that
which
was
tyed
coming
to
fall
off
before
it
was
perfectly
healed
,
there
remains
a
very
bad
Ulcer
,
upon
which
sometimes
follows
great
loss
of
Blood
,
and
it
may
be
Death
.
The
principal
thing
to
be
observed
in
the
cure
of
this
Malady
,
is
to
appease
the
Cough
,
and
quiet
the
Childs
crying
,
respecting
that
which
causeth
it
,
without
which
it
would
daily
increase
;
and
if
it
were
the
Gripes
,
it
must
be
remedied
,
as
is
directed
in
the
foregoing
Chapter
:
as
to
the
rest
,
if
the
Navel
be
inflamed
,
one
must
lay
upon
it
Vnguentum
refrigerans
Galeni
,
mixt
with
as
much
Populeon
;
or
a
small
Boulster
dipt
in
Oyl
of
Roses
with
a
little
Vinegar
:
Unguentum
Rosatum
&
Album
,
mixt
together
,
is
also
good
for
it
.
If
the
Navel
continues
ulcered
,
after
the
String
is
fallen
off
,
Deficcative
and
Astringent
Medicines
must
be
applied
to
it
,
such
as
is
small
Rags
dipt
in
Lime
water
which
is
not
too
strong
,
or
Plantane
water
wherein
a
little
Allom
hath
been
dissolved
.
If
the
Ulcer
be
small
,
a
Pledgit
of
dry
Lint
will
be
sufficient
.
Many
put
to
it
only
a
little
powder
of
a
Post
.
These
things
are
better
for
this
purpose
than
Plaisters
,
which
are
never
so
drying
,
because
of
the
Oyles
and
Grease
which
enter
into
their
composition
.
But
if
notwithstanding
one
would
use
them
,
he
may
take
Desiccativum
rubrum
,
or
Diapompholigos
;
particularly
observing
to
put
a
good
linnen
Compress
on
the
top
of
these
Remedies
,
with
a
Swath
to
keep
them
fast
,
until
the
Navel
be
ciccatrized
and
perfectly
healed
;
lest
besides
its
Ulceration
,
it
be
forced
outwards
,
and
that
its
Vessels
open
by
the
violence
of
a
great
Cough
,
or
by
the
agitation
which
the
Gripes
cause
in
the
Childs
Belly
.
As
to
the
rupture
of
the
Navel
in
young
Children
,
whether
great
or
little
,
the
cure
of
it
must
not
be
otherwise
undertaken
than
by
Swathes
and
Compresses
fitted
for
the
purpose
,
'till
they
have
acquired
a
more
reasonable
Age
,
when
,
if
the
Malady
be
not
cured
by
the
Swathes
,
the
Operation
may
be
done
if
desired
:
But
if
after
the
inflamation
there
growes
an
Imposthume
,
which
causeth
the
shooting
forth
of
the
Navel
,
and
that
the
tumor
of
it
be
very
great
,
then
it
ever
kills
the
Children
,
and
if
it
be
opened
,
the
matter
indeed
may
be
emptied
,
but
there
is
great
danger
that
together
with
it
,
the
Guts
come
forth
in
the
same
place
the
first
time
the
Child
cries
,
which
may
afterwards
persuade
those
that
understand
not
the
Art
,
that
this
accident
happened
through
the
Chirurgeons
ignorance
.
For
this
reason
Ambrose
Parè
in
his
94th
Chapter
of
his
Book
of
Generation
,
adviseth
you
not
to
meddle
with
it
,
but
rather
to
let
the
Child
die
,
without
doing
any
thing
to
it
,
as
he
saith
he
did
himself
,
when
he
was
sent
for
by
a
Taylor
in
the
like
case
.
He
recites
in
the
same
place
a
story
of
a
Chirurgeon
of
his
time
,
called
Mr.
Peter
de
la
Rock
,
who
was
in
very
great
danger
of
his
life
,
for
having
opened
an
Impostume
of
the
Navel
of
a
Child
of
Monsieur
de
Martigues
,
which
being
done
,
the
Intestines
came
forth
by
the
orifice
,
and
soon
after
the
Child
died
,
which
the
servants
of
the
house
reported
was
thereby
caused
,
and
therefore
(
although
without
reason
)
they
would
have
killed
him
,
if
the
said
Monsieur
de
Martigues
had
not
hindered
them
:
but
I
believe
the
Chirurgeon
had
shunned
the
danger
they
put
him
in
,
and
that
disgrace
,
if
he
had
before
made
a
good
Prognostick
of
what
would
follow
,
and
the
danger
wherein
the
Infant
was
;
for
it
may
be
,
resembling
many
of
our
time
(
who
undertake
such
things
that
they
may
be
thought
more
able
than
others
,
and
being
but
simple
fellows
,
boast
themselves
capable
to
work
miracles
)
he
had
promised
speedily
to
cure
the
Child
of
this
Maladie
,
which
was
incureable
,
that
(
under
so
fair
hopes
)
he
might
have
a
good
summe
in
hand
paid
him
.
In
this
we
must
follow
Parey's
advice
with
some
distinction
;
for
,
if
the
Impostume
be
small
,
and
the
Child
strong
,
one
must
not
forbear
,
having
first
made
a
good
Prognostick
,
to
open
it
;
and
when
there
is
never
so
little
hopes
,
't
is
better
to
practise
what
Art
commands
,
than
to
forsake
the
sick
in
a
certain
despair
.
CHAP.
XXVI
.
Of
the
Smartings
,
Redness
and
Inflammation
of
the
Groin
,
Buttocks
,
and
Thighs
of
the
Infant
.
IF
the
Nurse
doth
not
keep
the
Child
very
cleanly
,
not
changeing
the
Beds
,
or
washing
them
each
time
;
or
assoon
as
they
are
fouled
with
their
Excrements
,
their
acrimony
will
not
fail
to
cause
redness
and
smartings
in
the
Groins
,
Thighs
and
Buttocks
;
and
afterwards
,
because
of
the
pain
,
these
parts
will
inflame
,
which
easily
happens
by
reason
of
the
tenderness
and
delicacy
of
their
Skin
,
from
which
the
[
](A88969-e32640-b)*
*
The
outward
skin
of
the
body
.
Epidermis
is
at
length
separated
and
worn
away
,
if
timely
care
be
not
taken
.
The
cure
of
these
Indispositions
is
twofold
;
(
that
is
)
first
to
keep
the
Child
cleanly
:
and
secondly
to
take
off
the
sharpness
of
its
Urine
.
As
to
the
first
,
the
Nurse
must
cleanse
the
Child
of
his
Excrements
assoon
as
he
hath
voided
them
,
shifting
it
each
time
with
a
clean
bed
,
washed
in
the
Buck
:
as
to
the
second
thing
to
be
observed
,
of
tempering
the
Childs
Urine
,
that
cannot
be
executed
but
by
the
Nurses
keeping
a
cooling
Diet
,
that
so
her
Milk
may
have
the
same
quality
;
wherefore
let
her
abstain
from
all
things
that
may
heat
her
.
Besides
these
two
generals
,
cooling
and
drying
Remedies
must
be
applyed
to
the
inflamed
parts
.
Wherefore
each
time
the
Childs
excrements
are
wip'd
off
,
let
the
parts
be
bathed
with
Plantane
water
,
mixt
with
a
fourth
part
of
Lime-water
;
and
if
the
pain
be
very
great
,
let
it
only
be
fomented
with
luke-warm
Milk
.
Many
Women
ordinarily
use
the
powder
of
a
Post
to
drie
it
,
or
a
little
Mill-dust
,
which
they
strew
upon
it
.
Unguentum
Album
,
or
Diapompholigos
,
spread
upon
a
small
rag
,
in
form
of
a
Plaister
,
will
not
be
amiss
:
above
all
,
when
the
Nurse
opens
the
Child
,
let
her
be
very
careful
to
wrap
the
inflamed
parts
with
fine
white
rags
,
that
those
parts
may
not
,
by
rubbing
together
,
be
more
galled
and
pained
.
CHAP.
XXVII
.
Of
the
Ulcers
(
or
Thrush
)
of
the
Mouth
of
an
Infant
.
VEry
frequently
the
Milk
of
a
Nurse
,
that
is
Red-haired
,
given
to
Wine
,
or
very
amorous
,
may
by
its
heat
and
acrimony
cause
small
Ulcers
in
an
Infants
Mouth
,
which
are
called
Aphthae
,
and
vulgarly
Cancers
;
sometimes
also
though
the
Milk
have
no
ill
quality
in
it self
,
it
may
however
corrupt
in
the
Childs
Stomach
,
because
of
its
weakness
,
or
for
some
other
indisposition
,
in
which
acquiring
an
acrimony
,
instead
of
being
well
digested
,
there
ariseth
thence
biting
Vapours
,
which
forming
a
thick
Viscosity
,
sticking
like
a
kind
of
white
Soot
all
over
the
Mouth
,
doth
easily
cause
and
engender
these
small
Ulcers
,
by
reason
of
the
tenderness
and
delicacy
of
it
.
This
,
Guido
makes
us
take
notice
of
,
when
he
saies
,
that
these
Ulcers
for
the
most
part
happen
to
Children
by
the
badnesse
of
the
Milk
,
or
by
its
ill
digestion
.
Of
these
Ulcers
,
some
are
benigne
,
as
they
that
are
caused
by
a
simple
heat
of
the
Nurses
Milk
,
or
by
the
Childs
blood
and
humours
being
a
little
overheated
;
or
also
for
having
had
a
small
fit
of
a
Feaver
,
and
they
are
then
very
superficial
,
of
small
continuance
,
and
easily
yeilding
to
Remedies
;
Others
are
malignant
,
such
as
are
caused
by
a
venereal
Vnome
,
or
that
happen
after
a
malignant
Feaver
,
and
are
Scorbutick
,
which
are
putrid
,
corrosive
,
and
spreading
,
and
do
not
only
possess
the
superficies
of
the
membranes
,
which
covers
the
roof
of
the
Mouth
and
Tongue
;
but
making
its
Scabs
deeper
,
is
communicated
to
all
the
internal
parts
of
the
Throat
,
as
the
Venereal
ones
especially
,
which
can
never
be
cured
by
ordinary
Remedies
,
but
must
be
handled
with
Specificks
,
without
which
they
ever
augment
,
and
soon
kill
little
Infants
,
who
are
too
weak
to
undergo
the
Remedies
fit
for
their
cure
.
The
Ulcers
of
the
Mouth
,
according
to
Galen
,
are
of
difficult
Cure
;
because
they
are
in
hot
and
moist
places
,
where
easily
Putrefaction
and
Corrosion
is
augmented
;
besides
the
Remedies
applied
cannot
lodg
there
,
being
soon
washed
away
with
Spittle
.
To
cure
these
Ulcers
when
they
are
small
and
without
malignity
,
you
must
take
care
to
temper
and
cool
the
Nurses
milk
,
prescribing
her
a
cooling
Diet
,
bleeding
and
purging
her
also
,
if
there
be
occasion
;
wash
the
Childs
mouth
with
Barley
or
Plantane-water
,
and
Honey
of
Roses
,
or
Syrup
of
drie
Roses
,
mixing
with
them
a
little
Verjuice
,
or
juice
of
Lemmons
,
as
well
to
loosen
and
cleanse
the
viscous
Humours
which
cleave
to
the
inside
of
the
Childs
mouth
,
as
to
cool
those
parts
which
are
already
overheated
;
this
may
be
done
by
means
of
a
small
fine
Rag
fastened
to
the
end
of
a
little
stick
,
and
dipt
in
this
Remedy
,
wherewith
the
Ulcers
may
be
gently
rubbed
,
being
careful
not
to
put
them
to
too
much
pain
,
lest
irritating
of
them
,
an
Inflammation
be
caused
to
augment
the
malady
.
The
Childs
body
must
not
be
kept
open
,
that
the
Humours
being
carried
to
the
lower
parts
,
so
many
vapors
may
not
ascend
,
as
usually
do
when
the
Excrements
of
the
Belly
are
too-long
retained
.
If
the
Ulcers
participate
of
any
malignity
,
let
Topical
Remedies
then
be
used
,
which
do
their
work
speedily
,
and
as
it
were
in
an
instant
,
for
to
correct
the
evil
qualities
of
the
humours
that
cause
them
,
and
prevent
their
further
augmentation
;
for
it
being
impossible
if
they
should
remain
long
in
these
parts
,
but
their
effect
and
vertue
would
be
hindered
,
or
much
diminished
by
the
moisture
of
the
Mouth
.
For
this
purpose
touch
the
Ulcers
with
Water
of
Plantane
sharpned
with
Spirit
of
Vitriol
,
taking
great
care
that
the
Infant
swallows
none
of
it
;
and
the
Remedy
must
be
so
much
the
stronger
and
sharper
,
as
the
Ulcers
are
profound
and
malignant
;
assoon
as
they
have
been
cauterized
with
this
Water
,
by
only
touching
them
once
or
twice
with
it
,
according
to
their
bigness
,
depth
,
or
corruption
,
that
no
sharp
serosities
may
distill
upon
the
places
not
yet
ulcered
,
and
upon
the
Infants
Throat
,
wash
its
Mouth
with
Plantane
water
,
or
with
a
Decoction
of
Barley
,
Agrimony
,
and
Honey
of
Roses
,
continuing
to
touch
and
wash
the
ulcers
as
it
may
be
judged
convenient
,
and
until
you
find
that
they
spread
no
further
.
To
prevent
that
in
the
use
of
these
sharp
Medicines
,
not
the
least
portion
of
them
may
fall
upon
the
Childs
Throat
,
and
that
by
swallowing
of
them
he
may
receive
no
great
prejudice
,
some
chuse
rather
to
cauterize
these
Ulcers
with
small
Linnen
tents
,
dipt
in
boiling
Oyl
,
which
though
afterwards
swallowed
,
cannot
in
the
least
prejudice
him
.
It
will
also
not
be
amiss
to
purge
the
ill
Humours
out
of
the
whole
habit
of
the
Child
,
giving
him
half
an
Ounce
of
Syrup
of
Succory
with
Rhubarb
.
If
these
Ulcers
are
maintained
by
a
Venereal
venome
,
these
Remedies
may
for
some
time
hinder
their
increase
;
but
they
will
never
be
cured
,
unless
such
as
are
more
specifick
to
that
Malady
be
applied
,
as
we
shall
hereafter
direct
.
CHAP.
XXVIII
.
Of
the
pain
in
breeding
the
Teeth
.
THe
Teeth
which
were
hidden
in
the
Jaws
,
usually
begin
to
come
forth
,
not
all
at
a
time
,
but
one
after
another
,
towards
the
fifth
or
sixth
Month
,
sometimes
sooner
and
sometimes
also
later
;
for
to
effect
which
,
they
cut
the
Gums
wherewith
they
were
covered
.
Then
because
of
the
exquisite
sence
of
those
parts
,
there
happens
so
great
pains
to
the
Children
,
that
many
who
hitherto
were
very
well
,
are
now
in
great
danger
of
their
life
,
and
often
die
,
by
reason
of
many
mischievous
accidents
which
happen
to
them
at
that
time
.
Hippocrates
names
the
principal
of
them
in
the
25.
Aphorism
of
his
Third
Book
.
In
progressu
verò
quum
●am
dentire
incipiunt
,
gingivarum
prurigines
,
febres
,
convulsiones
,
alvi
profluvia
,
&
maximè
quum
caninos
edunt
dentes
,
&
his
praesertim
pueris
,
qui
crassissimi
sunt
,
&
alvos
duras
habent
.
When
,
saies
he
,
Children
begin
to
breed
their
Teeth
,
they
are
troubled
with
ching
of
their
Gums
,
Feavers
,
Convulsions
and
Loosnesses
,
and
principally
when
they
breed
their
Tusks
,
or
Dog-teeth
,
especially
those
Children
who
are
fat
(
or
full
of
Humours
)
and
bound
.
The
Dog-teeth
,
commonly
called
the
Eye-teeth
,
cause
more
pain
to
the
Child
than
any
of
the
rest
;
because
they
have
a
very
deep
root
,
and
a
small
Nerve
more
considerable
,
which
,
't
is
said
,
hath
communication
with
that
,
that
makes
the
Eye
move
:
and
as
Hippocrates
also
saith
,
Those
Children
which
are
very
gross
and
bound
in
their
body
,
are
upon
this
account
in
much
more
danger
than
others
;
because
the
pains
in
these
causeth
a
much
greater
sluxion
of
humours
upon
the
diseased
part
,
with
which
their
bodies
alway
abound
when
they
are
costive
.
The
Teeth
which
are
first
bred
,
are
the
cutting
,
or
fore-teeth
,
as
well
because
they
are
sooner
perfect
,
as
because
,
being
smaller
and
sharper
,
the
Gums
are
easier
pierced
through
,
and
also
with
less
pain
,
than
by
the
rest
,
which
are
softer
at
the
begining
,
and
being
larger
cannot
so
soon
make
their
way
,
at
least
not
without
greater
efforts
.
Signs
when
Children
will
breed
their
Teeth
,
are
when
the
Gumms
and
Cheeks
are
swelled
,
they
feel
a
great
heat
there
,
with
an
itching
,
which
often
makes
them
put
their
Fingers
in
their
Mouths
to
rub
them
,
from
whence
much
moisture
distills
down
into
the
Mouth
,
because
of
the
pain
they
feel
there
;
the
Nurse
in
giving
them
suck
finds
the
Mouth
hotter
,
they
are
much
changed
,
and
cry
every
moment
,
and
cannot
sleep
,
or
but
very
little
at
that
time
;
and
one
may
feel
and
see
small
points
of
the
Teeth
through
the
Gums
,
which
appear
thin
and
pale
on
the
top
,
and
swelled
and
red
on
the
sides
;
and
if
it
happens
that
the
Teeth
are
a
long
time
ere
they
are
cut
,
or
that
too
many
of
them
cut
at
a
time
,
there
is
great
danger
the
Children
will
fall
into
those
accidents
mentioned
by
Hippocrates
in
the
aforesaid
Aphorisme
,
and
if
it
do
not
quickly
cease
,
they
'l
die
of
it
,
as
many
do
.
In
this
case
two
things
must
be
regarded
;
the
first
to
preserve
the
Child
from
the
evil
Accidents
that
may
happen
to
it
,
because
of
the
great
pain
;
and
the
second
,
to
assist
as
much
as
may
be
,
the
cutting
of
the
Teeth
,
when
they
can
hardly
cut
the
Gums
themselves
.
To
prevent
these
Accidents
to
the
Child
,
the
Nurse
must
keep
a
good
Diet
,
and
use
all
things
that
may
cool
and
temper
her
Milk
,
that
a
Fever
may
not
follow
the
pain
of
the
Teeth
;
and
to
hinder
that
the
Humours
may
not
fall
too-abundantly
upon
the
inflamed
Gums
,
keep
the
Childs
Belly
alwaies
loose
,
to
empty
them
downward
,
to
which
purpose
give
him
gentle
Clysters
,
if
he
be
bound
;
but
there
is
often
no
need
of
them
,
because
at
that
time
they
are
usually
troubled
with
a
Loosness
.
As
to
the
second
,
which
helps
the
cutting
of
the
Teeth
,
that
the
Nurse
must
do
from
time
to
time
,
who
must
pass
her
Finger
upon
the
Childs
Gums
,
gently
rubbing
them
,
that
being
thereby
rarefied
,
they
may
be
the
easier
penetrated
,
and
cut
by
the
Teeth
,
which
are
ready
to
come
forth
;
to
which
also
the
Child
may
it self
be
helpful
,
if
they
give
it
a
little
stick
of
Liquorice
to
champ
,
or
a
little
end
of
a
small
new
wax-candle
,
which
is
very
good
to
soften
the
Gum.
There
is
ordinarily
made
use
of
a
Silver
Coral
,
furnished
with
small
Bells
,
to
divert
the
Child
from
the
pain
it
then
feels
.
Sometimes
instead
of
Coral
,
they
put
a
Wolfs
tooth
in
.
One
must
not
however
believe
that
these
things
have
any
peculiar
property
,
as
many
Women
imagine
;
but
if
they
are
helpful
in
this
case
,
it
is
because
of
their
solidity
,
evenness
and
smoothness
;
for
the
Child
rubbing
the
Gums
with
it
,
to
ease
the
itching
which
it
feels
there
,
doth
by
degrees
diminish
the
thickness
of
them
,
and
so
they
are
at
length
insensibly
cut
by
the
Teeth
which
are
under
.
If
these
things
do
no
good
,
because
the
Gums
are
either
too-hard
or
too-thick
,
that
the
Child
may
not
suffer
so
much
,
nor
,
by
reason
of
the
great
pain
,
fall
into
those
accidents
by
us
above-mentioned
,
let
the
Gums
be
cut
with
a
Lancet
,
where
the
Teeth
are
ready
;
Nurses
use
to
do
it
with
their
Nails
,
but
't
is
better
to
be
done
with
[
](A88969-e33220-b)*
*
A
thin
Groat
is
as
good
or
better
than
either
.
a
Lancet
,
because
't
is
not
so
painful
.
There
are
many
Remedies
,
which
divers
persons
assert
have
a
peculiar
property
to
help
the
cutting
of
the
Teeth
,
as
rubbing
them
with
Bitches
milk
,
Hares
or
Pigs
brains
,
and
hanging
a
Vipers
tooth
about
the
Neck
of
the
Child
,
and
other
such
like
trifles
;
but
since
they
are
founded
more
on
Superstition
,
than
any
reason
,
I
will
not
trouble
my self
to
enlarge
upon
what
is
so
useless
.
CHAP.
XXIX
.
Of
the
Loosness
of
an
Infant
.
ASsoon
as
little
Infants
are
in
the
least
indisposed
,
they
very
ordinarily
get
a
Loosness
,
to
which
their
natural
Moistness
very
much
contributes
,
as
is
taught
in
the
53th
Aphorism
of
the
Second
Book
;
Quicunque
alvos
humidas
habent
,
siquidem
juvenes
fuerint
melius
degunt
his
quae
siccas
habent
,
&c.
They
,
saith
Hippocrates
,
who
have
a
loose
Belly
in
their
youth
,
are
in
better
health
than
those
that
are
bound
.
Besides
that
all
Children
are
of
a
moist
nature
,
and
usually
,
during
their
sucking
,
fed
with
Spoon-meats
,
which
easily
and
readily
flow
from
the
Stomach
and
the
Guts
.
For
the
most
part
the
Loosnesses
happen
to
them
by
reason
of
the
great
pain
they
have
at
the
cutting
their
Teeth
;
for
all
the
Humours
are
so
over-heated
,
that
they
are
then
very
thirsty
,
which
makes
them
,
endeavouring
to
extinguish
it
,
draw
more
Milk
than
their
weak
Stomachs
can
digest
,
which
corrupting
there
,
a
Loosness
certainly
follows
.
It
may
also
happen
by
the
vitiousness
of
the
Nurses
Milk
,
which
may
be
too
hot
,
(
as
a
new-laid
Womans
also
is
)
being
ever
impure
,
especially
the
first
five
or
six
daies
.
If
the
Loosness
be
not
accompanied
with
a
Fever
or
some
other
accident
,
it
is
not
dangerous
,
because
it
is
an
indisposition
convenient
to
a
Childs
nature
and
moist
habit
,
as
also
to
the
food
wherewith
it
is
nourished
.
Hippocrates
assures
us
as
much
in
the
four
and
thirtieth
Aphorism
of
his
second
Book
.
In
morbis
minus
periclitantur
quorum
naturae
,
aut
aetati
,
aut
tempori
morbus
magis
cognatus
fuerit
,
quam
quibus
in
nullo
horum
cognatus
fuerit
.
They
,
saies
he
,
are
in
less
danger
,
whose
maladies
are
more
familiar
and
convenient
to
their
Nature
and
Temperament
,
or
their
Age
,
Custom
of
living
,
or
the
Season
,
than
they
whose
Disease
hath
no
respect
to
any
of
these
things
.
But
however
,
if
it
continues
too-long
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
remedy
it
,
lest
the
Child
composed
of
a
tender
and
soft
substance
(
easie
upon
this
account
,
if
one
may
so
say
,
to
be
melted
)
be
not
too-much
enfeebled
by
it
,
because
of
the
great
dissipation
of
spirits
,
which
the
continual
evacuation
of
humours
flowing
through
the
Belly
effects
.
For
this
purpose
let
it
suck
well
purified
Milk
,
giving
it
but
little
at
a
time
,
to
the
end
it
may
the
better
digest
it
;
and
to
cleanse
his
Stomach
and
Guts
of
the
ill
humours
,
which
being
contained
in
,
and
cleaving
to
them
,
will
yet
so
much
the
more
hinder
the
digestion
,
give
it
a
flight
Infusion
of
Rhubarb
,
or
a
little
compound
Syrup
of
Succory
:
gentle
Anodine
Clysters
may
likewise
be
given
,
made
with
Milk
,
Yolks
of
Eggs
,
and
Honey
of
Violets
;
and
after
purging
,
let
them
be
made
with
Plantane
water
.
One
may
then
also
mix
the
Yolk
of
an
Egg
in
the
Pap
he
eats
;
rub
the
Belly
with
Oile
of
Quinces
,
and
lay
upon
his
Stomack
Compresses
dipt
in
Red-wine
,
wherein
Provence-Roses
are
boiled
;
ever
having
respect
above
all
to
the
cause
of
the
Loosness
,
and
the
Accidents
complicated
with
it
,
and
using
Remedies
convenient
to
their
nature
.
CHAP.
XXX
.
Of
Vomitings
in
Children
.
ONe
need
not
wonder
at
the
Vomiting
of
little
Children
,
because
't
is
an
accident
more
ordinary
and
common
to
them
than
any
other
;
nor
need
one
be
very
careful
to
stop
it
,
unless
it
be
continual
,
and
a
little
excessive
;
in
which
case
't
is
fit
to
remedy
it
,
to
prevent
the
consequents
of
a
worse
Malady
.
Vomiting
usually
happens
to
Children
,
because
they
often
draw
more
Milk
than
their
little
Stomach
can
easily
contain
or
digest
,
with
which
being
over-charged
,
they
are
obliged
to
cast
it
up
:
it
may
also
happen
to
them
,
because
't
is
bad
Milk
.
The
efforts
of
a
violent
Cough
may
cause
the
same
thing
,
which
also
may
be
effected
by
their
Nurses
too
rude
dancing
them
in
their
arms
,
shaking
them
too
much
by
violent
rocking
their
Cradle
;
forasmuch
as
by
those
motions
the
Milk
,
being
too-much
agitated
and
disturbed
in
the
Stomack
,
cannot
be
well
digested
;
but
very
often
also
,
because
it
cannot
be
well
contained
in
it
,
the
Infants
Belly
being
too
much
compressed
and
swathed
with
his
Swathes
and
Blankets
in
which
he
is
swadled
,
which
makes
him
throw
it
up
,
because
of
the
pain
he
feels
.
To
all
these
causes
the
sweetness
and
luke-warmness
of
the
Milk
,
wherewith
the
Infant
is
nourished
,
contributes
much
.
When
the
Vomiting
is
too-frequent
,
't
is
fit
it
should
be
stop'd
,
lest
by
the
Infants
continual
rejection
of
the
Nourishment
,
he
becomes
extreamly
weakned
for
want
of
Food
;
and
possibly
the
action
of
the
Stomach
so
perverted
,
that
it
can
hardly
be
re-established
after
that
this
Action
is
turned
into
an
habit
.
To
cure
this
Vomiting
,
regard
must
be
had
to
that
which
causeth
it
:
as
,
when
the
Child
sucks
more
than
it
should
,
the
Nurse
must
not
give
it
so
much
,
and
but
little
at
a
time
,
that
the
Stomach
may
the
easier
contain
and
digest
what
it
receives
:
if
it
be
the
ill
quality
of
the
Milk
,
the
Nurse
must
be
changed
for
a
better
;
if
by
a
Cough
,
it
must
be
helped
by
things
fit
to
appease
it
,
according
to
the
different
causes
wherewith
it
is
excited
.
The
Nurse
must
not
dance
it
so
rudely
,
nor
rock
it
so
fiercely
after
it
hath
sucked
,
that
the
digestion
of
the
Milk
may
not
be
hindered
by
these
agitations
.
Care
must
likewise
be
taken
,
that
it
be
not
too
close
wrapped
and
swathed
upon
the
Stomach
,
but
that
it
may
be
freely
extended
according
to
the
quantity
of
Milk
received
;
and
besides
all
this
,
if
any
ill
humours
be
contained
in
it
,
it
will
be
very
convenient
to
purge
the
Infant
with
a
gentle
infusion
of
Rhubarb
,
or
half
an
Ounce
of
compound
Syrup
of
Succory
,
and
after
that
it
hath
been
thus
purged
,
if
judged
to
the
purpose
,
it
may
take
a
little
Syrup
of
Quinces
to
fortifie
the
little
Stomach
,
having
also
upon
the
region
of
it
for
the
same
purpose
,
Compresses
wet
in
Red-wine
,
in
which
Provence-Roses
,
Cinamon
and
Cloves
have
been
boiled
.
CHAP.
XXXI
.
Of
a
Hernia
,
or
Rupture
in
Children
.
TO
the
end
we
may
not
deviate
too
much
from
our
undertaking
,
which
is
only
to
observe
some
particulars
concerning
Infants
maladies
,
we
will
not
stay
to
explain
,
nor
throughly
to
treat
of
all
the
different
kinds
of
Hernia's
,
but
be
contented
slightly
to
examine
those
which
usually
happen
to
them
,
as
the
Intestinal
;
sometime
as
compleat
in
Children
as
men
,
as
when
the
Intestine
falls
into
the
bottom
of
the
Scrotum
,
at
other
times
incompleat
when
it
doth
not
pass
the
Groine
:
It
may
be
likewise
sometimes
,
though
rarely
,
the
[
](A88969-e33620-b)*
*
The
Cawle
.
Epiploon
,
which
makes
the
Rupture
,
and
falls
down
alone
as
the
Intestine
doth
;
and
sometimes
both
the
one
and
the
other
are
there
found
together
.
The
most
frequent
causes
of
Ruptures
in
little
Children
are
their
fierce
Cries
and
violent
Coughs
,
to
which
the
Moistness
and
Softness
of
their
Bodies
doth
not
a
little
contribute
;
and
also
when
they
are
too-straitly
swathed
,
because
their
Belly
(
not
being
able
to
be
sufficiently
enlarged
,
when
they
cry
or
cough
much
)
is
strongly
forced
downwards
,
by
reason
of
which
these
Hernias
,
or
Ruptures
,
are
easily
made
.
This
mischief
must
be
remedied
assoon
as
discovered
;
for
the
longer
it
is
neglected
,
the
harder
it
is
to
be
cured
:
because
by
the
continual
falling
of
the
Intestine
,
the
place
through
which
it
falls
,
is
every
day
more
and
more
dilated
.
But
as
Hernias
easier
happen
to
Children
,
because
of
the
tenderness
of
their
Bodies
,
so
likewise
are
they
sooner
cured
than
in
antient
persons
,
because
the
parts
dilated
are
easier
reunited
,
as
well
by
reason
of
their
tenderness
,
as
that
the
Intestine
(
being
reduced
and
contained
in
its
natural
place
whilst
the
Child
is
growing
)
is
enlarged
in
proportion
to
all
the
other
parts
of
the
body
,
and
the
place
dilated
lessens
by
little
and
little
,
and
closeth
by
the
compression
of
the
Truss
or
Swath
rightly
applied
upon
it
.
Whilest
Children
are
in
Swadling-Clouts
,
the
cure
of
true
Ruptures
,
which
happen
to
them
,
must
not
be
undertaken
,
but
by
a
Swath-band
,
which
alone
is
capeable
to
cure
both
the
perfect
and
imperfect
:
and
is
effected
by
a
Rouler
,
putting
a
Compress
or
Truss
just
upon
the
Rupture
,
after
having
first
reduced
into
their
natural
scituation
the
Intestine
and
Epiploon
likewise
,
if
it
were
fallen
down
:
To
do
this
,
you
must
lay
the
Child
with
the
Head
low
,
then
with
both
Hands
reduce
it
by
degrees
,
and
thrusting
with
one
the
Tumor
very
gently
,
and
causing
with
the
other
the
Intestine
to
re-enter
,
just
at
the
dilatation
,
and
keeping
in
with
it
that
which
re-entred
,
to
hinder
its
coming
forth
again
,
continuing
to
do
thus
,
until
the
reduction
be
compleated
,
after
which
one
must
lay
a
Compress
or
Truss
thick
enough
upon
the
dilated
place
,
then
swathe
it
on
this
manner
:
Take
a
Rouler
of
breadth
and
length
proportionable
to
the
bigness
of
the
Child
,
so
that
it
may
go
three
or
four
times
about
,
lay
then
the
first
end
upon
the
Childs
Belly
,
towards
the
side
opposite
to
that
where
the
Hernia
is
,
afterwards
guide
it
under
the
Buttock
,
then
conduct
it
in
bringing
it
upwards
over
the
applicated
Compresse
,
bring
it
thence
under
the
Reins
on
the
same
side
quite
round
the
Body
,
afterwards
pass
it
as
at
first
,
continuing
to
do
so
'till
you
come
to
the
end
of
it
,
ever
observing
that
the
circumvolutions
which
pass
over
the
Groin
,
be
brought
from
below
upwards
,
to
keep
it
the
better
up
,
and
to
fasten
them
all
with
small
Pins
a
top
of
the
Compress
,
that
so
the
swathing
may
be
more
firm
.
It
will
be
very
convenient
that
the
Nurse
carry
the
little
Infant
to
a
Chirurgeon
,
to
learn
the
manner
of
reducing
the
Rupture
,
and
exactly
using
the
Swath
,
instead
of
which
a
small
Truss
may
be
had
,
which
will
be
yet
better
for
this
purpose
,
because
there
is
not
so
much
trouble
in
removing
and
undoing
it
so
often
as
there
is
in
a
Swath
;
for
which
purpose
it
ought
to
be
waxed
,
or
oiled
on
each
side
,
that
the
Childs
excrements
may
not
rot
it
.
Now
if
one
would
have
these
Swathes
or
Trusses
speedily
to
cure
the
Rupture
,
't
is
very
fit
the
Child
should
keep
its
Bed
,
at
least
fourty
daies
,
or
more
according
to
the
bigness
of
the
dilatation
:
let
care
be
taken
to
prevent
its
Crying
and
Coughing
as
much
as
may
be
,
and
that
the
Belly
be
not
swathed
too
strait
,
lest
those
things
do
again
force
the
Intestine
to
come
forth
.
Some
before
they
apply
the
Swath
,
foment
the
part
with
Smiths-water
,
and
then
lay
the
Plaister
of
contra
Rupturam
upon
it
;
but
this
is
not
necessary
,
when
a
Truss
or
Swath
may
be
sufficient
,
provided
it
be
well
applied
.
Besides
these
true
Hernia's
,
of
which
we
have
just
spoken
,
there
may
be
also
false
ones
,
wherein
no
part
falls
down
,
but
only
there
is
a
distention
of
the
Membranes
of
the
Scrotum
and
Testicles
,
caused
by
some
matter
there
collected
,
as
well
through
the
natural
weakness
of
those
parts
,
as
with
being
bruised
and
pressed
in
a
bad
Labour
,
amongst
which
the
watry
and
windy
happen
oftenest
,
for
as
for
the
fleshy
and
varicose
,
they
happen
never
,
or
but
very
rarely
in
little
Infants
.
For
the
cure
of
the
watry
,
called
Hydrocele
,
which
is
caused
by
waters
contained
in
the
common
or
proper
membranes
of
the
Testicles
,
apply
to
the
swelling
Remedies
that
may
resolve
and
dry
up
the
Waters
therein
,
and
dissipate
the
wind
,
and
afterwards
fortifie
the
parts
.
They
may
be
resolved
with
Fomentations
of
the
Decoction
of
Camomil
,
Melilot
,
Rue
,
Majoram
and
Fennel
,
in
which
also
the
Compresses
to
lay
upon
them
may
be
dipt
;
they
may
be
dried
with
Lime-water
,
wherein
a
little
Allom
is
dissolved
;
and
after
that
the
greatest
part
of
Waters
are
resolved
and
dried
away
,
let
the
parts
be
fortified
,
lest
others
be
there
ingendred
,
by
putting
to
it
Compresses
wet
in
red
Wine
,
wherein
Roses
and
Allum
have
been
boiled
,
ever
having
respect
to
the
cause
of
the
Hydrocele
,
and
that
which
feeds
it
;
but
if
these
Remedies
prove
in
vain
,
the
Tumour
must
be
opened
,
to
evacuate
the
Waters
by
a
single
prick
of
a
Lancet
,
with
which
one
must
be
satisfied
in
little
Infants
,
who
for
the
weakness
of
their
Age
,
tenderness
of
their
Bodies
,
and
want
of
the
use
of
their
reason
,
cannot
then
undergo
a
greater
Operation
for
the
Cure
of
an
Hydrocele
.
CHAP.
XXXII
.
Of
the
Scabs
which
are
upon
the
Head
and
Face
of
young
Children
.
WE
intend
to
treat
here
only
of
such
Scabs
as
have
no
malignity
,
and
are
only
caused
by
the
supurfluity
of
some
Humors
,
which
for
being
simply
over-heated
,
are
easily
conveighed
to
the
Head
and
Face
,
where
they
make
little
Pimples
,
in
which
these
humours
continuing
are
corrupted
and
converted
into
matter
,
which
after
eat
through
and
ulcerates
the
simple
superficies
of
the
Skin
,
and
drying
round
about
the
place
where
it
came
out
,
make
those
crusts
there
,
usually
called
Scabs
,
with
which
some
Childrens
Head
and
Faces
are
every
where
so
covered
,
that
they
seem
to
have
a
Cap
and
a
Mask
of
a
piece
,
for
which
nothing
can
be
seen
,
but
only
the
Eyes
and
edges
of
the
Lips
,
which
are
exempt
from
it
.
Many
persons
will
have
these
Scabs
,
aswell
as
the
Meazels
and
Small-pox
,
to
proceed
for
the
most
part
from
some
superfluity
and
residue
of
the
menstruous
blood
,
from
which
the
Infant
purgeth
it self
after
it
is
born
;
which
because
it
cannot
be
well
rectified
,
is
so
driven
out
that
it
may
be
cast
off
as
useless
:
but
it
is
often
from
the
ill
nourishment
of
the
Children
,
who
sometimes
suck
more
Milk
than
they
can
digest
,
as
also
from
the
ill
quality
of
it
,
whence
is
engendred
a
quantity
of
viscous
and
corrupt
humours
,
causing
these
Scabs
,
which
come
most
upon
the
Head
and
Face
,
because
they
are
moister
,
especially
in
Children
,
than
any
other
part
of
the
body
.
These
Scabs
may
be
known
not
to
be
malignant
,
when
they
are
superficial
,
moist
and
yellowish
,
and
when
the
Scabs
being
taken
off
,
the
Skin
appears
red
and
crimson
,
without
being
deeply
ulcered
.
The
course
of
these
humours
must
by
no
means
be
hindered
,
by
driving
them
inwards
,
because
their
evacuation
defends
little
Infants
from
many
ill
Diseases
;
and
we
ordinarily
see
them
,
whose
Bodies
have
a
long
time
purged
away
such
superfluities
,
to
be
in
better
health
after
they
have
cast
forth
all
this
kind
of
corruption
:
and
as
Guido
saith
very
well
,
Though
to
the
sight
these
Scabs
are
ill
,
yet
in
respect
of
their
cause
they
may
be
very
good
;
because
nature
is
thus
accustomed
to
purge
the
Infants
bodies
in
thrusting
out
these
excrements
,
but
endeavours
must
only
be
used
to
hinder
the
generation
of
more
of
these
ill
humours
in
the
Child
;
wherefore
a
healthful
Nurse
must
be
provided
for
it
,
whose
Milk
is
perfectly
purified
,
and
very
cool
;
the
Childs
Belly
must
ever
be
kept
open
,
and
purged
if
necessary
with
a
little
Syrup
of
Roses
or
Succory
,
that
so
the
humours
may
not
be
sent
in
too
great
abundance
to
the
Head
,
nor
the
sanies
under
the
Scabs
may
not
,
eating
and
corroding
the
Skin
,
cause
deep
Ulcers
;
it
will
not
be
amiss
also
to
make
the
Scabs
fall
off
,
that
there
may
be
a
freer
vent
or
issue
,
for
which
fresh
Butter
is
ordinarily
made
use
of
,
rubbing
them
therewith
to
moisten
them
,
or
with
the
Liniment
of
Oile
of
sweet
Almonds
,
laying
afterwards
a
Cabbadg
or
Beet-leafe
upon
it
,
changing
them
twice
or
thrice
a
day
,
to
avoid
the
offence
and
corruption
of
the
moisture
which
these
things
draw
forth
.
These
things
ought
to
be
continued
till
the
Child
be
perfectly
cured
,
and
no
other
,
because
they
do
very
much
suppurate
the
Scabs
;
and
only
draw
away
the
superfluous
humours
,
which
should
in
no
wise
be
retained
within
,
for
fear
lest
a
worse
malady
happen
after
the
evacuation
,
of
which
the
places
will
dry
,
and
heal
of
themselves
;
all
this
while
the
Childs
hands
must
be
pinned
down
,
lest
by
rubbing
and
scratching
the
Scabs
when
they
itch
,
should
by
irritating
these
parts
cause
an
inflammation
,
whereby
a
yet
greater
abundance
of
humours
will
flow
thither
.
CHAP.
XXXIII
.
Of
the
small
Pox
and
Meazels
in
Infants
.
THe
small
Pox
is
a
contagious
Disease
to
little
Infants
;
which
somtimes
also
happen
,
though
more
rarely
,
to
persons
already
advanced
in
age
,
in
which
abundance
of
Pustules
all
alike
do
break
forth
throughout
the
superficies
of
the
Skin
,
engendred
from
the
impurity
of
the
Blood
and
other
Humours
which
nature
there
casts
out
,
as
an
universal
emunctory
to
cleanse
the
whole
body
of
them
.
Many
antient
as
well
as
modern
Physicians
attribute
the
cause
of
this
disease
to
the
residue
of
the
menstruous
blood
,
wherewith
the
Infant
was
nourished
in
the
Mothers
Womb
,
which
after
its
birth
coming
to
be
heated
,
and
to
boil
in
the
Vessels
,
is
separated
from
the
whole
Mass
of
Blood
which
hath
been
since
engendred
,
and
is
spread
throughout
all
the
superficies
of
the
Body
,
to
be
in
that
manner
rejected
and
expelled
.
This
reasoning
(
according
to
my
opinion
)
is
not
very
probable
,
for
we
daily
see
many
Men
and
Women
,
who
though
very
aged
,
have
never
had
this
Malady
,
which
they
could
never
have
avoided
,
if
it
proceeded
from
the
remainder
of
the
menstruous
Blood
,
wherewith
every
one
without
exception
is
nourished
in
their
Mothers
Womb.
They
which
maintain
this
opinion
,
reply
,
that
though
some
persons
be
exempted
from
this
Disease
,
't
is
because
their
strong
and
robust
nature
could
digest
and
consume
those
superfluities
,
or
else
purge
them
off
by
other
wayes
,
as
by
a
Loosness
,
or
in
some
manner
more
insensible
:
However
they
must
confess
and
agree
,
that
this
menstruous
Blood
(
if
it
were
that
)
could
not
remain
hid
and
quiet
in
the
Body
for
30
,
40
,
or
50
years
after
Birth
,
without
producing
its
effects
,
as
we
see
in
several
that
have
not
this
disease
'till
those
years
;
but
't
is
much
more
credible
,
that
the
cause
of
the
small
Pox
is
the
corruption
of
a
contagious
Air
,
which
doth
principally
infect
and
spoil
the
blood
of
Infants
and
Youth
,
who
are
more
disposed
to
it
than
they
that
are
further
advanced
in
years
,
because
of
the
tenderness
and
softness
of
their
Bodies
,
and
more
at
certain
years
and
some
seasons
than
at
others
,
as
it
may
easily
be
perceived
every
day
;
for
in
pestilential
times
,
the
small
Pox
is
much
more
common
in
the
Spring
and
Summer
,
than
at
the
end
of
Autumn
or
in
Winter
.
The
small
Pox
doth
differ
from
the
Meazels
,
though
they
are
so
like
in
the
beginning
,
that
often
it
is
difficult
to
distinguish
them
one
from
the
other
'till
after
the
second
or
third
day
,
when
the
small
Pox
,
which
at
first
appeared
like
the
Meazels
,
begins
to
rise
into
Pustules
,
and
to
whiten
.
The
Meazels
are
caused
of
a
Blood
bilious
and
over-heated
,
which
only
makes
red
spots
throughout
the
Skin
,
without
or
with
but
very
little
elevation
,
which
comes
soonest
and
principally
on
the
Face
;
but
the
small
Pox
proceeds
from
a
sanguine
and
pituitous
matter
,
which
being
more
thick
and
viscous
,
produceth
many
Pustules
rising
high
,
and
by
degrees
growing
white
and
ripening
,
after
which
their
matter
drying
away
,
they
are
converted
into
Scabs
.
Of
the
Signs
of
the
small
Pox
,
some
precede
and
others
accompany
them
;
they
that
precede
are
a
Fever
,
Sottishness
,
Dizziness
and
Pain
in
the
Head
,
very
troubled
Urine
,
weariness
and
pains
in
the
Reins
and
Loins
,
reachings
and
vomitings
,
difficulty
of
breathing
,
frequent
Yawnings
,
Sneezing
,
itching
of
the
Nose
,
redness
of
the
Eyes
,
and
universal
weariness
all
over
the
Body
:
but
when
the
small
Pox
begins
to
come
forth
,
there
appears
about
the
third
or
fourth
day
many
Pimples
rising
every
where
,
which
grow
and
augment
as
well
in
bigness
as
number
,
'till
the
eighth
or
ninth
day
,
during
which
time
they
ripen
and
whiten
by
degrees
,
the
Head
and
Face
swells
,
the
Eyes
are
closed
by
a
great
flux
of
humours
thither
,
the
Nose
is
stopped
with
excrements
which
there
dry
,
the
Patient
is
troubled
with
a
hoarse
Voice
,
a
dry
Cough
,
sore
Throat
and
great
difficulty
to
breath
;
and
then
all
the
parts
of
the
Body
are
so
swelled
through
the
abundance
of
Pimples
,
that
it
appears
blown
up
and
monstrous
.
There
may
be
two
kinds
of
small
Pox
,
according
as
it
is
more
or
less
malignant
;
the
first
is
that
which
is
accompanied
with
but
a
simple
emotion
of
a
Fever
,
only
stirred
up
by
an
ebullition
of
Blood
and
Humours
,
soon
ceasing
from
the
beginning
without
any
evil
accident
,
which
ripens
,
suppurates
,
and
is
easily
and
speedily
cured
;
the
Pustules
of
these
do
rise
full
,
and
the
matter
is
white
,
smooth
and
well
concocted
,
and
the
Infants
easily
escape
it
,
if
they
are
but
well
tended
.
But
the
other
sort
of
small
Pox
,
totally
malignant
,
is
that
which
is
caused
from
some
contagious
and
pestilential
humour
;
where
the
Pustules
are
flat
,
brown
,
obscure
or
livid
,
having
small
black
spots
in
their
middle
,
they
come
forth
but
slowly
,
and
no
Suppuration
follows
,
or
't
is
very
bad
,
sanious
,
watry
,
and
accompanied
with
pernitious
accidents
,
as
a
malignant
Feaver
,
Phrenzy
,
great
difficulty
of
Breathing
,
Faintness
,
Dysenterie
,
and
others
which
often
are
mortal
,
or
at
least
malignant
Ulcers
,
foulness
of
the
bone
,
loss
of
sight
,
disfigurement
and
great
deformity
of
the
Face
,
or
lameness
of
some
member
,
according
to
the
places
where
these
vitious
humours
are
conveyed
and
retained
.
These
havocks
are
caused
by
that
which
all
Women
call
usually
the
Master-pock
,
which
is
nothing
else
but
many
Pimples
,
by
their
neerness
and
bigness
joining
together
,
and
mixing
their
matter
,
which
being
thus
in
great
quantity
amassed
into
one
place
,
gnawes
and
corrodes
the
part
deeper
,
than
if
they
were
spread
and
disperst
in
many
distinct
Pustules
;
for
which
cause
its
cavity
remains
much
more
hollow
and
deformed
,
by
reason
of
the
great
loss
of
substance
there
usually
made
,
and
depositing
or
transporting
this
villanous
matter
upon
the
Bones
or
other
parts
,
it
foules
them
,
or
causes
their
other
accidents
,
as
we
have
recited
.
The
Prognostick
is
drawn
from
the
different
nature
,
which
we
have
now
explicated
:
for
if
the
Fever
be
small
,
and
that
it
ceases
proportionably
to
the
coming
forth
of
the
Pimples
,
if
they
be
not
in
too
great
quantity
,
and
that
they
ripen
and
whiten
speedily
,
it
is
a
good
sign
;
but
if
the
Feaver
be
violent
in
the
beginning
,
and
augments
every
day
with
difficulty
of
Breathing
and
other
accidents
,
according
as
the
Pimples
come
forth
;
if
they
are
in
great
number
,
black
,
flat
,
dry
,
and
without
Suppuration
,
it
is
a
sign
of
death
:
besides
Infants
are
not
in
so
great
danger
as
elder
persons
,
in
as
much
as
this
Disease
is
more
agreeable
to
their
Age
and
Nature
,
and
that
they
also
have
a
thinner
and
softer
Skin
,
through
which
this
matter
is
easier
expelled
than
through
theirs
that
is
harder
,
and
whose
Pores
are
less
open
.
As
to
the
Meazels
,
they
are
never
so
dangerous
as
the
small
Pox
,
because
its
matter
being
more
subtile
,
is
much
easier
and
sooner
evaporated
,
which
usually
terminates
in
three
or
four
daies
,
at
the
end
of
which
sometimes
follows
the
small
Pox
,
which
often
makes
some
,
as
we
have
said
,
take
them
one
for
another
in
the
beginning
,
at
which
time
they
appear
almost
the
same
.
The
Cure
of
the
small
Pox
particularly
consists
in
the
force
and
vertue
of
nature
,
that
endeavours
to
expel
these
malignant
humours
;
wherefore
it
must
be
assisted
to
overcome
them
as
much
as
may
be
,
and
fortified
that
it
may
be
able
to
finish
the
work
it
hath
undertaken
,
being
very
careful
not
to
divert
it
from
its
operation
by
an
untimely
bleeding
,
or
a
Medicine
unseasonably
given
.
To
remedie
this
Malady
,
keep
the
Child
to
a
good
diet
,
avoiding
solid
meats
all
the
time
,
giving
it
only
Spoon-meats
,
as
Broaths
made
with
Veale
and
Fowl
,
or
a
little
of
a
good
Jelly
;
let
his
drink
be
Ptysan
,
made
with
cleansed
French-Barly
,
the
roots
of
Dogs-grass
and
Liquorice
,
and
a
few
Raisons
of
the
Sun
.
If
it
be
a
sucking
Infant
,
he
must
have
no
Pap
'till
he
be
perfectly
cured
;
and
since
then
by
reason
of
his
age
he
cannot
receive
Remedies
often
enough
,
nor
other
food
at
the
Mouth
than
Nurses
milk
,
let
her
observe
a
good
Diet
her self
,
to
refresh
and
temper
her
Milk
,
as
much
as
may
be
;
let
her
not
carry
the
Child
into
the
Aire
,
but
keep
it
in
a
close
Room
neither
too
hot
nor
cold
:
for
too
hot
Air
weakens
it
extreamly
,
by
greatly
resolving
and
dissipating
the
spirits
;
and
a
too
cold
Air
drives
the
Humours
back
into
the
Body
,
and
hinders
the
coming
forth
of
the
small
Pox.
Some
advise
it
to
be
kept
in
a
Bed
hung
round
with
Red
Curtains
,
because
this
Colour
doth
ordinarily
move
the
Humours
from
the
Centre
outwards
;
but
this
often
hurts
the
Eyes
,
and
inflames
them
by
its
vivacity
,
to
which
also
in
this
disease
there
happens
a
great
flux
;
wherefore
I
believe
a
softer
Colour
,
what
ever
it
be
,
ought
to
be
preferred
;
but
custome
will
have
it
so
.
The
Infants
sleep
must
be
moderate
,
that
the
Humours
being
thereby
better
concocted
and
digested
,
the
coming
forth
of
the
Pustules
may
be
the
freer
;
it
ought
not
to
be
to
a
Stupidity
,
for
that
would
be
a
sign
nature
were
opprest
;
let
the
Belly
be
kept
moderately
open
with
gentle
Clysters
,
that
the
Excrements
may
be
thence
evacuated
,
if
too
long
retained
.
But
when
the
Small
Pox
is
in
the
beginning
accompanied
with
a
great
Fever
,
difficulty
of
Breathing
and
other
Accidents
,
the
principal
Remedy
is
Bleeding
,
although
most
Women
not
understanding
the
Case
do
condemn
it
,
and
will
not
suffer
it
to
be
done
to
their
Children
,
imagining
that
it
would
hinder
the
coming
forth
of
the
small
Pox
;
and
if
it
happens
that
the
Children
after
bleeding
die
,
although
it
be
through
the
greatness
and
malignity
of
the
Disease
,
they
will
not
fail
to
impute
it
to
Bleeding
:
but
it
is
very
certain
this
is
a
profitable
Remedy
in
the
beginning
of
this
Disease
,
for
by
this
means
all
the
Humours
are
cooled
,
and
the
fulness
of
them
being
evacuated
,
Nature
easily
comands
and
overcomes
the
rest
.
As
to
purging
,
it
ought
not
to
be
used
in
the
beginning
,
lest
by
the
agitation
it
makes
in
the
humours
,
Nature
be
hindered
and
diverted
from
doing
its
work
;
but
towards
the
end
it
will
be
very
convenient
to
empty
the
remaining
impurities
,
lest
these
reliques
falling
upon
some
parts
should
spoil
them
.
All
this
while
such
things
must
be
used
as
may
fortifie
the
Heart
;
as
Cordials
,
not
of
the
sort
of
those
pretended
Cordial
and
Threacle
Waters
,
which
ordinarily
are
made
use
of
,
and
rather
cause
one
to
vomit
,
than
fortifie
the
Heart
;
nor
those
powders
of
Pearl
and
Bezoar
,
and
other
such
like
trifles
,
which
many
superstitiously
believe
,
without
any
reason
,
to
have
a
specifick
quality
to
this
purpose
;
but
the
truer
and
more
salutary
Cordials
are
,
the
breathing
of
sweet
and
clear
Air
,
and
wholesom
diet
,
with
the
moderate
use
of
things
agreeable
to
the
Stomack
,
and
which
please
and
comfort
it
;
such
as
are
Syrup
of
Lemmons
and
Pome-granats
,
mixed
with
the
Childs
Ptysan
;
or
a
little
Wine
well
allayed
with
Water
,
which
is
the
Cordial
of
Cordials
:
if
the
Fever
be
not
great
,
and
that
it
is
a
sucking
Child
,
the
Nurses
Milk
ought
to
be
sufficient
for
all
.
As
to
outward
Remedies
,
or
application
to
the
Pustules
,
't
is
best
to
leave
it
to
Nature
,
only
assisting
it
as
we
have
said
.
And
to
the
end
they
may
ripen
easier
,
assoon
as
they
begin
to
appear
,
which
is
about
the
third
or
fourth
day
,
anoint
them
,
principally
those
of
the
Face
,
with
oile
of
sweet
Almonds
,
rubbing
them
with
a
Feather
dipt
in
it
:
some
mix
a
little
Cream
with
it
,
others
use
only
a
a
little
fresh
Butter
,
and
others
again
old
Hogs-grease
melted
,
and
often
washed
in
Rose-water
,
and
well
beaten
in
a
marble
Mortar
,
with
which
they
anoint
them
'till
they
are
perfectly
healed
:
and
when
the
Pustules
are
ripe
enough
,
which
is
known
by
the
whiteness
and
itching
that
follows
,
and
is
usually
about
the
ninth
day
,
the
biggest
of
them
may
then
be
pierced
to
empty
the
matter
,
lest
by
its
too
long
stay
there
it
ulcerates
and
corrodes
the
parts
too
deeply
.
This
may
be
done
with
a
gold
or
silver
Needle
,
or
by
cutting
off
the
tops
with
Scissers
;
afterwards
to
dry
them
up
,
anoint
the
Face
with
a
Liniment
made
with
fresh
Cream
mixed
with
white
Chalk
,
continuing
this
Remedy
'till
the
Scabs
be
quite
fallen
off
,
using
it
Nights
and
Mornings
;
or
else
with
Ointment
of
Roses
mixed
with
a
little
fine
powdred
Ceruse
.
To
hinder
that
the
small
Pox
do
not
cause
too
great
a
flux
of
humours
upon
the
Eyes
,
't
is
good
using
from
the
beginning
some
cooling
Remedies
,
that
,
by
moderately
driving
back
,
may
hinder
it
.
There
is
ordinarily
used
Rose-water
and
Plantane-water
mixed
together
,
with
which
they
bathe
them
from
time
to
time
;
most
Women
steep
a
little
Saffron
in
it
;
but
because
of
its
strong
scent
,
I
chuse
rather
the
Waters
alone
:
The
Nurses
Milk
is
likewise
very
good
to
appease
the
pain
.
Care
must
be
also
taken
from
time
to
time
to
unstop
the
Infants
Nostrils
,
that
he
may
breath
the
freer
,
which
may
be
done
with
small
linnen
tents
;
and
to
help
the
Throat
,
which
is
alwaies
hoarse
,
a
little
Syrup
of
Violets
mixed
with
his
Ptysan
may
be
used
;
and
to
cut
the
phlegm
that
sticks
there
,
give
it
a
little
Syrup
of
Lemmons
or
Pomegranats
,
or
a
Gargarism
of
Vinegar
and
Water
;
but
the
Milk
only
is
sufficient
for
sucking
Children
.
Let
us
now
see
how
a
sucking
Child
must
be
governed
in
the
French
Pox.
CHAP.
XXXIV
.
How
to
cure
the
Venereal
Lues
in
Infants
.
IF
the
small
Pox
,
of
which
we
have
lately
discoursed
,
be
a
contagious
malady
,
it
is
not
so
ordinarily
but
in
respect
to
Infants
,
for
it
is
hardly
communnicated
by
frequentation
to
elder
persons
;
but
it
is
not
the
same
in
the
great
Pox
,
the
venome
of
which
is
so
pernitious
and
susceptible
,
that
a
single
Child
that
hath
this
Disease
is
capeable
to
communicate
it
,
as
it
hath
been
very
often
seen
,
to
whole
families
,
and
as
well
to
old
as
young
.
'T
is
a
sad
thing
to
see
poor
small
sucking
Innocents
afflicted
with
so
ill
a
Disease
,
which
besides
that
it
makes
them
suffer
the
pain
of
a
sin
of
which
they
are
innocent
,
it
makes
them
also
very
often
be
abandoned
by
every
one
,
and
deserted
in
this
deplorable
state
by
their
own
Mother
her self
.
Those
that
have
this
Disease
so
young
,
either
bring
it
with
them
into
the
world
from
their
Mothers
Womb
,
which
may
be
known
if
she
were
infected
with
it
;
or
if
it
had
at
its
birth
Pustules
and
Ulcers
in
divers
parts
of
its
Body
,
and
principally
about
the
Belly
,
towards
the
Fundament
,
and
on
the
inside
of
the
Thighs
,
as
also
on
the
Head
:
or
else
they
got
it
since
,
and
took
it
from
their
Nurse
,
who
is
in
like
manner
infected
with
it
;
then
the
first
impressions
will
appear
about
the
Mouth
of
the
Child
,
where
Ulcers
will
breed
,
because
of
the
acrimony
of
the
ill
Milk
it
sucks
,
which
being
its
nourishment
,
will
not
fail
to
communicate
its
venom
to
all
the
parts
of
the
Body
.
'T
is
very
hard
to
cure
Children
that
are
born
with
this
disease
,
for
they
very
soon
die
after
;
because
their
whole
substance
cannot
be
reestablished
,
having
for
its
foundation
had
so
bad
a
principle
,
as
the
Mothers
Blood
infected
with
such
a
venome
,
wherewith
they
have
been
engendred
,
formed
and
nourished
:
but
as
to
those
who
have
received
it
from
their
Nurses
only
,
there
is
much
more
hope
of
,
and
less
difficulty
in
their
cure
;
because
the
venom
of
the
bad
Milk
not
communicating
it self
immediatly
with
its
whole
substance
in
the
Vessels
of
the
Infants
Body
,
doth
not
there
make
so
great
a
spoil
as
in
the
other
,
where
the
Blood
,
with
which
it
is
only
nourished
whilst
it
is
in
the
Mothers
Womb
,
is
conveighed
to
him
and
spreads
,
such
as
it
is
,
throughout
all
the
parts
of
its
Body
:
for
then
there
is
only
the
purest
of
this
Pockey
milk
,
or
to
say
better
,
the
less
impure
,
which
(
being
changed
into
Chyle
in
the
Stomach
,
and
purged
by
the
Intestines
of
the
greatest
part
of
its
Excrements
)
can
by
mixing
afterwards
with
the
mass
of
Blood
,
alter
and
corrupt
it
by
the
ill
quality
that
alwaies
remains
in
it
,
notwithstanding
the
different
preparations
it
hath
received
;
however
the
Child
infected
by
the
Nurse
can
never
be
cured
,
so
long
as
she
suckes
it
,
forasmuch
as
her
Milk
is
ever
infected
with
that
corruption
and
venome
;
and
the
worst
is
,
that
changing
her
for
another
,
as
one
is
obliged
to
do
to
cure
it
,
't
is
a
very
great
hazard
if
it
doth
not
communicate
this
contagious
malady
to
her
.
It
may
be
said
in
general
,
that
the
cure
of
the
great
Pox
is
very
difficult
in
little
sucking
Children
;
for
by
reason
of
the
feebleness
of
their
age
,
they
cannot
then
neither
take
nor
support
without
great
danger
of
their
life
,
the
violence
of
Remedies
convenient
for
it
;
wherefore
it
were
to
be
wished
,
that
by
a
palliative
Cure
one
might
delay
a
compleat
one
,
until
they
be
three
or
four
years
old
;
but
since
there
are
very
many
who
would
perish
before
they
were
so
much
as
a
year
or
two
old
,
because
this
filthy
disease
doth
ever
increase
,
and
the
symptomes
of
it
do
much
easier
make
impressions
upon
their
Bodies
,
because
of
the
delicacy
and
tenderness
of
them
,
than
upon
such
who
are
more
advanced
in
years
;
therefore
one
is
somtimes
obliged
to
undertake
the
cure
,
though
the
Child
be
yet
sucking
.
This
enterprise
is
then
in
truth
very
perillous
,
but
one
is
constrained
to
resolve
on
it
,
when
there
is
no
appearance
or
hope
that
the
Child
can
otherwaies
escape
.
Wherefore
the
means
follow
.
First
therefore
change
the
Nurse
,
if
she
be
infected
,
for
one
whose
Milk
is
well
purified
;
and
if
it
be
not
so
,
let
her
be
blooded
and
purged
,
as
the
case
requires
.
Most
would
have
her
,
during
the
whole
course
(
that
her
Milk
may
be
very
Physical
)
use
a
Treacle-water
and
a
Sudorifick
decoction
;
but
besides
that
I
think
these
things
will
be
very
ineffectual
,
I
fear
lest
by
heating
her
Milk
,
it
may
prejudice
instead
of
profiting
the
Child
;
and
I
should
advise
her
rather
to
keep
a
temperate
and
cooling
diet
;
and
that
she
may
not
herself
receive
any
hurt
,
it
will
not
be
amiss
for
her
to
wash
her
Nipple
with
Wine
,
every
time
she
gives
the
Child
suck
;
and
that
she
now
and
then
take
a
Purge
,
to
keep
her
Body
clean
and
less
disposed
to
receive
this
infection
.
But
very
often
these
poor
little
Children
thus
afflicted
,
are
so
unhappy
,
that
they
cannot
find
any
Nurse
,
that
will
by
giving
them
suck
,
expose
themselves
to
the
hazard
of
getting
the
disease
:
in
this
case
we
must
choose
one
that
hath
abundance
of
Milk
,
and
is
soft
milcht
,
to
the
end
that
by
gentle
squeezing
of
it
,
there
may
fall
enough
into
the
Infants
Mouth
for
its
nourishment
:
or
that
by
having
milked
some
in
a
glass
,
they
may
feed
it
with
a
Spoon
;
or
else
they
may
dip
a
piece
of
Linnen
rolled
up
in
it
,
and
give
it
to
suck
.
But
the
best
way
to
avoid
the
Childs
spoiling
any
Nurse
,
and
to
exempt
it
from
such
a
subjection
,
is
to
let
it
suck
a
young
Goat
,
fed
on
purpose
with
good
Hay
and
other
convenient
things
,
that
so
the
Milk
of
it
may
be
very
good
.
As
to
the
Child
,
it
is
most
certain
it
can
never
be
cured
of
a
confirmed
Pox
but
by
the
use
of
Medicines
wherein
Mercury
is
mixed
,
which
hitherto
is
esteemed
the
proper
Antidote
to
the
poison
of
this
Disease
:
wherefore
after
bleeding
and
purging
him
with
Syrup
of
Roses
,
or
of
Succory
,
let
him
,
if
his
strength
permit
,
be
a
little
anointed
with
a
Mercurial
Ointment
,
wherewith
only
the
Pustules
and
Ulcers
must
be
rubbed
,
in
doing
which
by
degrees
,
reiterating
the
unctions
,
a
small
Flux
will
be
raised
,
which
must
be
almost
insensible
,
lest
the
Humours
being
stirred
and
conveighed
in
too
great
abundance
to
the
Mouth
,
cause
it
not
to
swell
too
much
,
and
breed
there
naughty
Ulcers
,
which
may
hinder
the
Sucking
of
it
:
Wherefore
but
a
small
quantity
of
Mercury
must
be
mixed
with
the
Ointment
,
being
better
to
be
a
longer
time
a
curing
,
than
too
precipitate
:
for
this
cause
having
used
a
small
Friction
or
two
at
the
most
,
forbear
five
or
six
daies
,
to
mark
to
what
degree
the
Infant
will
be
moved
with
it
;
and
then
by
the
effects
of
the
first
,
you
may
judge
whether
it
is
necessary
to
reiterate
them
,
and
with
what
dose
,
which
can
never
be
precisely
directed
;
because
all
the
habits
of
Infants
are
as
well
different
as
those
of
men
,
amongst
whom
some
will
spit
sooner
with
one
Friction
,
than
others
with
six
immediatly
after
one
another
.
But
in
this
case
there
is
nothing
near
so
great
danger
of
hurting
by
too
little
,
as
there
is
by
too
much
:
it
being
more
easie
to
repeat
and
augment
the
dose
when
not
strong
enough
at
first
,
than
to
stop
the
effects
when
it
exceeds
.
One
may
,
instead
of
Frictions
,
or
together
with
them
,
wrap
the
Infant
in
a
bed
lightly
perfumed
with
Mercury
;
and
as
to
the
Ulcers
which
breed
in
the
Mouth
,
let
the
Nurse
wash
them
with
Barley-water
boiled
with
Agrimony
,
adding
to
it
a
little
Honey
of
Roses
,
or
Syrup
of
Worm-wood
with
white-Wine
,
wherewith
also
the
Nurse
may
often
wipe
off
the
froth
which
is
usually
there
gathered
;
which
,
that
he
may
void
the
easier
,
let
him
lye
upon
his
side
,
and
not
upon
his
back
,
lest
the
flime
falling
into
the
Stomach
,
or
upon
the
Lungs
,
should
choak
it
.
Let
him
alwaies
be
kept
warm
,
without
carrying
him
to
the
Air
,
watching
diligently
the
effect
of
the
Remedy
,
which
in
this
case
ought
to
be
managed
by
a
prudent
and
expert
Chirurgeon
,
and
not
left
to
the
discretion
of
every
one
.
The
common
way
to
make
this
Ointment
is
to
take
half
an
Ounce
of
Mercury
,
which
must
be
well
cleansed
from
its
filth
,
by
passing
several
times
through
a
double
Linnen
,
afterwards
beat
it
well
in
a
Mortar
with
four
Ounces
of
Hogs-grease
,
so
much
and
so
long
'till
it
is
wholly
incorporated
;
which
being
done
,
take
two
drachms
of
this
Ointment
for
each
friction
,
and
more
or
less
according
as
the
Infant
appears
to
be
strong
and
disposed
to
be
moved
by
it
,
of
whom
chiefly
the
Pustules
and
Ulcers
must
be
anointed
,
as
we
have
said
.
Pigray
affirms
,
that
he
hath
seen
Infants
cured
by
being
rubbed
with
Hogs-grease
,
only
stampt
in
a
leaden
Mortar
;
but
it
is
ever
by
reason
of
the
Mercury
,
from
whence
the
Lead
derives
all
its
quality
.
CHAP.
XXXV
.
How
to
hinder
Childrens
growing
squint-eyed
,
awry
,
crooked
,
or
lame
.
THe
Bodies
of
little
Children
,
by
reason
of
their
tenderness
are
like
soft
wax
,
or
young
Trees
,
to
which
't
is
easie
to
give
such
a
Figure
,
as
is
in
the
begining
desired
;
wherefore
one
must
be
then
very
careful
that
the
good
conformation
of
their
small
Members
be
not
vitiated
for
want
of
prudent
conduct
,
or
else
being
so
,
they
may
be
by
a
diligent
care
reduced
to
their
natural
state
;
now
amongst
other
things
,
endeavour
to
prevent
the
Childs
squinting
,
growing
awry
,
crooked
or
lame
,
and
to
redress
any
of
these
whatsoever
,
as
much
as
possible
.
To
prevent
its
Squinting
,
chuse
a
Nurse
whose
sight
is
stable
and
right
,
lest
by
her
ill
example
he
gets
an
ill
habit
;
and
as
we
have
said
elsewhere
,
let
the
Cradle
be
ever
so
placed
,
that
being
laid
in
it
,
he
may
alwaies
see
the
light
directly
before
him
,
either
of
day
,
candle
,
or
fire
,
lest
by
being
on
one
side
,
he
come
to
turn
continually
his
Eyes
that
way
,
whereby
he
will
be
in
great
danger
of
growing
asquint
:
Paulus
Aeginetus
and
Pareus
also
would
have
a
squint-eyed
Infant
's
sight
redressed
,
by
putting
a
Mask
upon
his
Face
,
with
only
two
small
holes
right
against
the
Eyes
to
see
through
;
which
will
cause
him
,
perceiving
no
light
but
through
those
holes
,
to
hold
his
Eyes
ever
that
way
,
by
means
whereof
they
will
be
established
in
a
right
scituation
,
and
by
degrees
quit
the
ill
habit
they
had
gotten
of
looking
aside
.
This
counsel
seems
good
in
appearance
,
but
I
believe
it
will
be
very
inconvenient
for
a
Child
to
follow
it
:
besides
that
the
least
removing
of
the
Mask
,
on
which
side
soever
,
the
little
holes
not
corresponding
perfectly
in
a
direct
line
to
the
middle
of
the
Eyes
,
the
sight
will
be
thereby
more
perverted
.
To
prevent
a
Childs
growing
crooked
,
awry
,
or
lame
,
the
Nurse
must
swaddle
its
Body
in
a
strait
scituation
,
equally
extending
the
Arms
and
Legs
,
and
swathing
the
Child
sometimes
one
way
,
sometimes
another
,
lest
swadling
it
alwaies
one
way
,
the
parts
should
take
an
ill
habit
.
When
he
is
laid
in
the
Cradle
,
he
must
be
streight
on
his
back
,
and
not
bending
;
and
above
all
when
the
Nurse
holds
him
in
her
Arms
,
let
her
carry
him
sometimes
upon
one
,
and
sometimes
upon
the
other
;
for
holding
the
Childs
Legs
alwaies
on
the
same
fashion
,
it
would
be
a
great
hazard
if
they
did
not
at
length
grow
crooked
:
and
it
is
often
the
only
reason
,
that
so
many
Children
have
crooked
Legs
,
especially
about
the
Knees
,
and
this
few
Nurses
take
notice
of
,
which
notwithstanding
is
of
great
consequence
.
When
these
parts
have
an
evil
conformation
in
their
Figure
,
they
must
be
helpt
with
Swathes
and
Boulsters
conveniently
placed
,
to
keep
the
parts
in
a
good
posture
whiles
the
Child
is
in
swadling
Clothes
,
afterwards
being
grown
a
little
bigger
,
one
may
use
little
leather
Boots
,
somewhat
stiff
,
with
which
the
Legs
must
be
straitned
;
and
if
the
Foot
be
only
awry
,
Shoes
underlaid
of
one
side
higher
than
the
other
,
will
serve
the
turn
.
When
the
Breast
or
Back-bone
are
in
fault
,
it
must
be
helped
if
possible
,
or
at
least
hindered
from
growing
worse
,
and
the
fault
may
be
hid
,
by
ordering
the
Childs
clothes
with
Past-board
,
Whale-bone
,
and
Tinne
,
placed
where
the
Chirurgeon
shall
think
fit
,
to
reduce
the
mishapen
part
to
a
better
Figure
.
Having
hitherto
mentioned
the
most
ordinary
Diseases
befalling
little
Infants
,
't
is
not
necessary
here
to
make
a
larger
description
of
them
;
for
as
for
those
that
we
have
not
treated
of
,
since
they
may
indifferently
happen
to
all
sorts
of
ages
,
they
have
nothing
peculiar
in
respect
of
Children
,
as
to
the
knowledg
or
cure
of
them
,
but
only
for
the
tenderness
and
delicacy
of
their
Body
.
There
now
remains
only
for
to
finish
our
undertaking
,
that
we
give
necessary
directions
in
the
choice
of
a
good
Nurse
.
CHAP.
XXXIV
.
Of
the
requisites
and
necessary
conditions
in
the
choice
of
a
good
Nurse
.
THe
first
and
principal
of
all
the
qualities
in
a
good
Nurse
is
,
that
she
be
the
own
Mother
of
the
Child
,
as
well
because
of
the
mutual
agreement
of
their
tempers
,
as
that
having
much
more
love
for
it
,
she
will
be
much
more
careful
than
an
hired
Nurse
,
who
ordinarily
loves
her
Nurse-child
but
with
a
feined
and
seeming
love
,
having
no
other
end
or
foundation
but
the
hope
of
her
recompence
she
expects
for
her
pains
by
a
mercenary
hire
.
Wherefore
the
true
Mother
,
though
not
the
best
Nurse
,
should
ever
be
preferred
before
a
Stranger
.
But
because
there
are
several
that
either
will
not
,
or
cannot
suckle
their
own
Children
,
whether
it
be
to
preserve
their
beauty
,
as
all
persons
of
quality
,
and
most
of
the
Citizens
do
;
or
that
their
Husbands
will
not
suffer
them
,
nor
be
troubled
with
such
a
noise
;
or
that
being
ill
or
indisposed
,
they
cannot
,
there
is
then
an
obligation
to
provide
another
Nurse
,
which
should
be
chosen
as
convenient
for
the
Child
as
may
be
.
Now
even
as
we
see
Trees
,
though
of
the
same
kind
,
&
growing
in
the
same
place
,
being
afterwards
transplanted
into
another
soil
produce
fruits
of
a
different
taste
,
by
reason
of
the
nourishment
they
draw
thence
;
Even
so
the
health
of
Children
,
and
sometimes
their
manners
,
depends
on
the
nourishment
they
receive
at
the
beginning
:
for
as
to
the
health
of
the
Body
,
't
is
well
known
it
answers
the
Humours
that
all
the
parts
are
nourished
and
maintained
with
,
which
Humours
ever
retain
the
nature
of
the
food
whereof
they
are
engendred
:
As
for
the
Manners
,
they
ordinarily
follow
the
Temperament
,
which
also
proceeds
from
the
quality
of
the
Humours
,
and
the
Humours
from
the
Food
.
By
this
consequence
,
as
the
Nurse
is
,
so
will
the
Child
be
,
by
means
of
the
nourishment
which
it
draweth
from
her
;
and
in
sucking
her
,
it
will
draw
in
both
the
vices
of
her
Body
and
Mind
.
This
appears
very
easily
in
Animals
that
suck
a
strange
Dam
,
for
they
alwaies
partake
something
of
the
creature
they
suck
;
being
accordingly
either
of
a
mild
or
fiercer
nature
,
or
of
a
stronger
or
weaker
Body
;
which
may
be
noted
in
the
example
of
young
Lions
,
tamed
by
sucking
a
domestick
Animal
,
as
a
Cow
,
Asse
,
or
Goat
;
and
on
the
contrary
a
Dog
will
become
more
furious
or
fierce
if
it
sucks
a
Wolf
.
The
necessary
conditions
in
a
good
Nurse
are
usually
taken
from
her
Age
,
the
time
and
manner
of
her
Labour
,
the
good
constitution
of
all
the
parts
of
her
Body
,
and
particularly
of
her
Breasts
,
from
the
nature
of
her
Milk
,
and
in
fine
from
her
good
Manners
.
As
to
her
Age
,
the
most
convenient
is
from
twenty
five
to
thirty
five
years
of
age
,
because
that
during
this
space
the
Woman
is
most
healthy
,
strong
and
vigorous
:
she
is
not
fit
before
five
and
twenty
,
because
her
Body
not
having
yet
acquired
all
its
dimensions
,
cannot
be
so
robust
;
nor
after
thirty
five
,
because
not
having
Blood
enough
in
so
great
abundance
,
she
cannot
have
Milk
enough
for
the
nourishment
of
the
Child
.
However
some
Women
are
indifferent
good
Nurses
from
twenty
to
fourty
,
but
very
rarely
before
or
after
.
As
to
the
time
and
manner
of
her
Labour
,
it
must
be
at
least
a
Month
or
six
Weeks
after
it
,
that
so
her
Milk
may
be
throughly
purified
;
because
at
that
time
her
Body
is
usually
cleansed
of
the
Lochia
,
which
follows
Labour
,
and
the
Humours
are
no
longer
disturbed
with
it
,
nor
must
it
be
above
five
or
six
Months
,
that
so
she
may
be
able
to
make
an
end
of
nursing
the
Child
,
that
there
may
be
no
necessity
to
change
her
afterwards
for
another
;
she
must
not
have
miscarried
,
but
have
been
brought
to
Bed
at
her
full
time
of
a
healthful
Son
,
for
't
is
a
mark
of
a
good
constitution
;
and
it
must
be
her
second
or
third
Child
,
that
she
may
by
experience
know
the
better
how
to
tend
her
Nursery
.
As
to
the
healthful
constitution
of
her
Body
,
't
is
the
principal
thing
,
and
on
which
almost
all
the
rest
depends
.
In
general
she
must
be
very
healthful
and
of
a
good
habit
,
not
subject
to
any
distemper
;
that
she
come
of
Parents
that
never
had
the
Stone
in
the
Reins
or
Bladder
,
not
subject
to
Gout
,
Kings-evil
,
Falling-sickness
,
or
any
other
hereditary
disease
;
that
she
hath
no
Spot
,
nor
the
least
suspicion
of
any
Venereal
Distemper
;
that
she
have
no
Scab
,
Itch
,
Scald
,
or
other
filth
of
the
like
nature
;
that
she
be
strong
,
the
better
to
watch
and
tend
the
Child
in
all
things
necessary
for
it
;
that
she
be
of
a
middle
Stature
,
neither
too
tall
nor
too
low
,
too
fat
nor
too
lean
;
because
a
person
of
such
a
natural
Symmetry
performs
all
the
functions
more
perfectly
,
and
as
is
usually
said
,
In
medio
consistit
Virtus
.
But
above
all
she
must
not
be
with
Child
;
let
her
be
of
a
Sanguine
complexion
,
which
may
be
known
by
her
Vermilion
,
colour
,
not
altogether
so
red
,
but
inclining
to
white
;
of
a
firm
flesh
,
not
soft
;
she
must
not
likewise
have
her
Courses
,
for
that
's
a
sign
that
her
Blood
is
too
hot
,
either
because
her
Temperament
is
such
,
or
from
some
amorous
passion
or
otherwaies
;
neither
must
she
be
subject
to
the
Whites
,
for
such
superfluities
are
a
sign
of
a
bad
habit
;
she
must
not
be
red
haired
,
nor
marked
with
red
Spots
;
but
her
Hair
must
be
black
,
or
of
a
Chesnut
brown
;
she
must
be
well
shaped
,
neat
in
her
Cloaths
,
and
comely
in
her
Face
,
having
a
sprightly
Eye
,
and
a
smiling
Countenance
;
she
must
have
good
Eyes
,
sound
and
white
Teeth
,
not
having
any
rotten
or
spoiled
,
lest
her
Breath
should
smell
;
she
ought
to
have
a
sweet
voice
to
please
and
rejoyce
the
Child
,
and
likewise
ought
to
have
a
clear
and
free
pronuntiation
,
that
he
may
not
learn
an
ill
accent
from
her
,
as
usually
red-hair'd
have
,
and
sometimes
also
those
that
are
very
black-hair'd
and
white
skins
;
for
their
Milk
is
hot
,
sharp
and
stinking
,
and
also
of
an
ill
taste
;
she
must
not
have
a
strong
Breath
,
as
they
who
have
a
stinking
Nose
,
and
bad
Teeth
,
as
we
have
said
before
;
because
the
Nurse
that
constantly
kisses
the
Child
,
would
infect
its
Lungs
by
often
drawing
in
her
corrupted
Breath
:
her
Breasts
ought
to
be
pretty
big
,
to
receive
and
concoct
there
a
sufficient
quantity
of
Milk
,
but
not
big
to
excesse
;
they
must
be
sound
and
free
from
Scars
proceeding
from
former
Impostumes
;
they
must
be
indifferent
firm
and
fleshy
,
and
not
flaggy
and
hanging
,
that
their
natural
hear
may
be
the
stronger
.
The
Nurse
must
be
broad
breasted
,
that
her
Milk
may
have
more
place
to
be
prepared
and
digested
in
,
and
because
't
is
a
sign
of
abundance
of
vital
heat
:
As
to
the
Nipples
,
they
must
be
well
shaped
,
that
is
,
not
too
big
,
nor
too
hard
,
nor
grifly
,
nor
sunk
in
too
deep
;
but
they
must
be
a
little
raised
,
and
of
a
moderate
bigness
and
firmness
,
well
perforated
with
many
little
holes
,
for
to
be
soft
milcht
,
that
the
Child
may
not
take
too
much
pains
to
draw
the
Milk
by
sucking
and
pressing
them
with
its
Month.
If
a
Nurse
hath
all
these
recited
good
qualities
respecting
all
the
parts
of
her
Body
,
there
is
reason
to
presume
her
Milk
will
be
well
conditioned
,
which
may
be
known
first
by
its
quantity
,
which
ought
to
be
sufficient
for
the
Childs
nourishment
;
nor
must
it
be
too
much
,
lest
that
not
being
all
drawn
forth
,
it
curdles
and
inflames
the
Breast
by
its
too
long
stay
there
;
but
however
it
is
better
to
have
too
much
than
too
little
,
for
she
may
give
the
overplus
to
another
Child
.
It
must
be
of
a
middle
consistence
,
neither
too
waterish
nor
too
thick
;
which
may
be
easily
judged
,
if
the
Nurse
milking
some
into
her
hand
,
and
turning
it
a
little
on
one
side
,
it
immediately
runs
off
;
but
if
it
remains
fixt
,
without
running
by
the
turning
of
the
Hand
,
't
is
a
mark
it
is
too
thick
and
viscous
:
The
good
is
of
a
consistence
between
both
,
which
slides
off
gently
in
proportion
to
the
turning
of
the
Hand
,
leaving
the
place
whence
it
slid
a
little
stained
.
As
to
the
colour
,
the
whitest
is
the
best
,
and
the
lesser
white
it
is
,
so
much
the
worse
;
it
must
be
of
a
sweet
and
pleasant
smell
,
which
is
a
testimony
of
a
good
temperament
,
as
may
be
seen
in
red-haired
Women
,
whose
Milk
hath
a
soure
,
stinking
and
bad
scent
:
and
to
be
compleat
in
every
quality
,
it
must
be
well
tasted
,
that
is
,
sweet
and
sugared
,
without
any
acrimony
or
other
strange
taste
.
We
must
not
forget
the
principal
and
best
Conditions
of
a
Nurse
,
which
consists
in
her
good
manners
:
wherefore
let
her
be
vigilant
and
careful
to
cleanse
the
Child
assoon
as
there
is
occasion
;
let
her
be
wise
and
prudent
,
not
subject
to
choler
nor
quarrelsome
;
as
well
because
in
the
beginning
it
may
make
bad
impressions
on
the
Child
,
as
because
this
passion
doth
extraordinarily
heat
the
Milk
;
she
must
not
be
melancholy
,
but
merry
and
cheerful
,
smiling
often
to
divert
it
;
she
must
be
sober
and
not
given
to
Wine
,
and
yet
less
to
the
excess
of
Venus
;
but
she
may
moderately
use
the
first
,
and
not
totally
abstain
from
the
second
,
if
her
nature
require
it
,
provided
it
be
with
her
Husband
,
which
liberty
is
freely
given
them
by
Jubertus
in
his
seventh
Chapter
of
his
fifth
Book
of
popular
Errors
,
founded
upon
the
experience
of
all
poor
Women
,
who
bring
up
their
Children
very
well
,
notwithstanding
they
lie
every
night
with
their
Husbands
;
and
of
his
own
alledging
that
his
Wife
had
nursed
his
Children
all
very
well
,
although
he
lay
with
her
every
night
,
and
caressed
her
(
as
he
said
)
like
a
good
and
faithful
Husband
;
but
she
must
forbear
at
least
an
hour
or
two
after
to
give
the
Child
suck
.
If
a
Nurse
hath
all
or
most
part
of
these
conditions
here
specified
,
as
well
respecting
her
person
as
manners
,
and
that
she
maintaines
this
condition
by
a
Diet
fit
for
the
Childs
temperament
,
and
not
contrary
to
her
own
,
there
is
then
great
reason
to
believe
she
is
fit
to
make
a
very
good
Nurse
,
and
to
bring
up
in
perfect
health
the
Son
of
a
Prince
.
In
fine
,
loving
Reader
,
I
believe
I
have
now
acquitted
my self
of
my
duty
towards
the
Publick
,
in
communicating
the
knowledg
that
God
hath
graciously
bestowed
on
me
concerning
the
Diseases
of
Women
with
Child
and
in
Child-bed
:
I
pray
God
,
the
fountain
of
all
Science
,
that
he
will
vouchsafe
to
teach
you
the
right
way
of
helping
them
,
and
their
Children
in
these
cases
,
and
make
you
yet
better
able
to
conceive
these
things
than
I
have
here
explained
them
,
and
that
all
may
be
for
ever
to
his
greater
glory
.
The
End
of
the
Third
and
last
Book
.